Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Dark, thick clouds of dust and debris closed all around Nanami, choking her in another coughing spell. The air was heavy with the acrid scent of miasma, and a careless gulp of oxygen sent a rush of dizziness to her head. The toe of her shoe snagged a stray rock; momentarily, she stumbled on the sidewalk, and the world tilted sideways, doubled. A quick look over her shoulder revealed the swirling dust devils approaching swiftly, gaining on her. Pushing herself from the concrete, she ignored her scraped up hands and knees and shakily righted herself, breaking into a run again. Over the low, rumbling sound of the dust devils, she could hear the snarls and cackles of the kamaitachi along with the broken gasps of her own lungs. She coughed thickly, raising a sleeve over her mouth, blinking back tears from the sting of the miasma. If she could just make it a little longer, she’d be at the shrine.

Behind her, a piercing shriek split through the atmosphere, and a moment later, a sharp impact cut against her back. Unable to stifle it, she let out a cry as she fell fully to the ground, and she hissed in pain as her knees cracked against the cement. Despite the shock, she scrambled to get up; it was no use, the creature was on her, claws flying like a master swordsman’s blades.

“No!” she shouted, curling up and raising an arm to protect her head. She squinted through the dust, her eyes meeting the glinting red stare of the kamaitachi. A sudden surge of golden light emanated from her words like a shockwave, drawing another shriek from the creatures. “Mamoru, go!”

The shikigami flew from her canvas bag, generating the same warm, golden glow. It grew blindingly bright, making Nanami blink and squint again. The group of kamaitachi hesitated, growling low in their throats, circling slowly. Nanami shifted backwards, breath hitching in her chest, gravel digging into her palms and thighs. As the light expanded, swallowing everything in its path, a slight flicker of weakness spread through her body, leaving her feeling like laying her head down and closing her eyes. As powerful as the surge had been, she could feel the kamaitachi straining against her barrier, their energies battling. And she’d just used up almost all of her spiritual energy in that last burst. 

“Mamoru,” she panted, dragging her body backwards on the sidewalk. If only she could make it a little farther… 

With a hiss, the lead kamaitachi threw its head back, scythe-like claws bared and curled. Nanami watched in stunned silence as its body stretched longer and longer, until it was the size of a giant. Her eyes widened and her breaths became sharp, staccato. The other kamaitachi followed suit, one after the other, the miasma growing darker and thickening, impeding on the light.

“Oh, no,” she gasped, eyes darting to Mamoru; the small monkey shook, taking the brunt of their power. “Mamoru, we have to get out of here.” Mustering up a scrap of leftover strength, she pushed herself to her feet and scooped the shikigami up, cradling him against her chest. “We have to run.”

The very first step towards the shrine struck her like lightning, the splitting pain coursing through her body. Something warm and wet trickled down her calf, and she cried out, nearly losing her balance. Looking down at Mamoru spurred her on, and she sucked in a breath through her teeth, determined and pushing forward. Their barrier was shrinking, and she had to get to sacred ground before that happened.

“Please hang on,” she said breathlessly, clinging to Mamoru, “just a few more blocks.” She could hear the blood rushing in her ears, and the previously unnoticed wound on her leg throbbed, more painful with each step.

There, just up ahead, she saw it -- the steps to the shrine, the torii gate. It gave her the stamina she needed to go on. Her heart leapt in her throat. Suddenly, a massive claw swept in front of her, catching her by the ankles, and though she heard a scream, it sounded far away, leaving her to watch as though outside of her body while Mamoru flew from her grasp and landed far from her reach. She crawled forward on her elbows and knees, shaking, extending her arm until she felt her shoulder pop.

The last thing she saw before she instinctively curled up to protect herself was the glint of vacant, ruby red eyes and the flash of a long, silver claw speeding towards her face. She shrieked. “Mizuki!”

A sudden gust of wind whipped her hair into her face and then there was stillness; the impact never came. Above, she heard the kamaitachi let out a bloodcurdling yell, its brothers grunting in commotion. Fearfully, she opened one eye, enough to see Mizuki and a large, white snake floating just inches over her. The snake’s fangs sunk deeper into the kamaitachi’s hand, and a thick, black drop splattered onto her battered knees.

“Mizuki,” she gasped, struggling to get up, to help. Her legs protested and gave way, and she sank back to the ground, groaning. “Mamoru, please help him,” she said, hoping she had even a speck of energy left to aid her familiar.

“Don’t worry, Nanami-chan, they won’t hurt you,” Mizuki assured, giving Nanami a warm smile. 

Despite his expression, Nanami felt a pang in her heart; she stared up at him with wide eyes. “You’re outnumbered,” she said, hands trembling.

“I got this,” Mizuki replied. Then, eyes flashing and snake-like, focused with intent: “Besides, I would die for my master.”

Before Nanami could utter a word, Mizuki flew past her and into the midst of the kamaitachi. She clapped a hand over her agape mouth, eyes wide as the white snake coiled and then struck, attacking a pair of kamaitachi with lightning speed. 

But weasels kill snakes.

Her body was rigid, frozen, the pain washing over her in alternating dull and sharp waves. She couldn’t get up. All she could do was stare at Mizuki as he commanded the white snake in a flurry of fangs meeting claws. There were too many of them. And when Nanami witnessed those razor claws tear through the back of his clothing, crimson spreading slowly and bleeding through the white fabric, she couldn’t watch any longer.

“Mizuki, no, stop,” she cried out, struggling to her feet. Her calf twinged, and she winced, one knee buckling.

Her word binding didn’t have time to take effect; Mizuki had already struck back by the time the second word was out of her mouth. A bright white flash of light split through the kamaitachi; it was only a second afterward that Nanami realized that it wasn’t light. It was the white snake, streaking through the group of kamaitachi, fangs bared and glinting. The creatures recoiled, screaming, and Nanami felt the energy in the air shift. An opening .

“Mamoru, barrier against evil,” she commanded, pointing towards the kamaitachi.

Her shikigami sped down the sidewalk, weaving between the kamaitachi’s feet, shining glow trailing behind him and covering everything he touched. At the same moment, Nanami’s words registered with Mizuki and he froze midair, hovering on the snake, rendered helpless.

“Nanami-chan, let me go,” he begged, his teal eyes finding hers, desperate.

Nanami opened her mouth, but no sound came out. As though in slow motion, one of the kamaitachi lifted its paw, high above Mizuki. It swept its paw down with a thunderous motion, the resounding clap shaking the ground. Mamoru was a split second behind, leaping high into the air and drawing the barrier over the kamaitachi. Before Nanami had time to think, she was on her feet, ignoring the pop in her knee, racing to Mizuki’s side, gasp catching in her throat. Around her, the kamaitachi disintegrated into black smoke, their screeches fading away with them.

Collapsing to her knees by Mizuki, Nanami grabbed his hand, leaning over him. Hot tears streaked down her face, dripping one by one onto Mizuki’s cheeks. “No, no, no,” she panted. “Mizuki--”

Mizuki blinked and opened his eyes, groaning. “I’m okay,” he said, giving her a wan smile. Slowly, he sat up, instinctively flinching. “Ow…” His hand fluttered to his back, to his wound.

“This is all my fault; I’m so sorry,” Nanami said, gripping Mizuki’s hand. “I shouldn’t have told you to stop. I didn’t mean to freeze you.” She sniffled and dropped her forehead to his shoulder, clutching his hand. “Please be okay.”

“As much as I like you giving me attention, we should get up to the shrine,” Mizuki said with a smile. “You’re hurt.”

Nanami lifted her head, staring at his face. “Have you looked at yourself? I thought you’d been killed,” she said, voice raised. Then, face falling, she tacked on, “You’re right, though. We should go.” She turned to look at the steps, grimacing. How were they going to make it in the shape they were in?

As though reading her mind, Mizuki slipped an arm under her legs and one around her shoulders, smiling softly down at her. “I’ve got you.” 

He perched her delicately on the back of the white snake, pausing only long enough for Mamoru to hop up into Nanami’s lap. She cradled the shikigami against her cheek, sniffing again. “Thank you,” she said just above a whisper. “Both of you.”

“You’re welcome,” Mizuki said, beaming at her. He floated to the top of the steps and then lightly set Nanami down. “You can always count on me.”

--

Despite Nanami’s protests, Mizuki insisted on patching her up first, wrapping her in too many bandages until she complained. And she, likewise, returned the favor. It wasn’t until Mizuki had bared his back that she realized just how deep his wounds were, claw marks swiped over his back and torso punctured where the tips of their claws had pierced his body.

As brave as she tried to be, she couldn’t stop the tremors running through her hands while she dressed his wounds. For a long time, they were silent, the atmosphere feeling heavy and stifling.

Finally, she paused, hand hovering over a puncture wound in his side. “I can’t stop the bleeding,” she whispered. Mizuki said nothing, but she felt his body stiffen. If he had nothing to say, then that had to mean it was serious. She’d never known him to go quiet like this. “Oh,” she said, brightening up. “I think I have an idea.”

“Hm?” Mizuki turned his head to look over his shoulder, watching Nanami get up and rummage around in her desk.

“I’ll write some talismans to bind the wounds so they’ll stop bleeding,” she said, sitting cross-legged behind Mizuki. Frowning intently, she bent over her work, carefully writing out her intention. “There.” She placed the thin strip of paper against Mizuki’s back and placed her hands on his shoulder blades, closing her eyes and concentrating her energy. The power trickled out of her fingertips, soft and static and luminous. A golden energy glowed along the length of the scratches, the puncture wounds, sealing them like temporary skin. The bleeding stopped. “How’s that?”

“Better,” Mizuki said, and then pulled his clothing back up over his shoulders. “You’re amazing, Nanami-chan.”

A feeble smile flickered over her lips; if she were truly amazing, she would’ve never let this happen in the first place, but she bit her tongue. Feeling freshly drained, Nanami released a sigh and leaned back against the floor, closing her eyes. “Ugh, that was a close one.”

Behind closed eyelids, she could see the light shifting with a shadow blocking it out, could hear Mizuki’s knees shuffling against the floorboards. His weight settled down beside her, and she relaxed at the sensation of his body heat. “Yeah, I hate to say it, but I don’t think I can protect you anymore if yokai like that keep coming.” There was something sheepish to his tone. “I’ll do my best.”

Nanami opened one eye to find Mizuki gazing at her, expression serene. But his eyes were cloudy. She rolled over onto her side to face him. “What makes you think they’ll keep coming?”

“Mmm.” Mizuki’s brow furrowed. He propped his cheek in his palm. “An evil god sent those kamaitachi,” he mused. “They’re the yokai for this type of thing, y’know -- for an evil god’s dirty work, I mean.” He brushed a fingertip in patterns over the floor, eyes darting from his hand to Nanami’s face.

“Why would a god do that? Come after me?” Nanami mirrored Mizuki, propping her hand against her cheek as well. She forced him to meet her gaze again. “I’m just a land god and I don’t think I have anything to offer them.”

Mizuki shrugged. “I don’t know. It could be anything…but they were definitely trying to kill you.” He sighed and sat up, running a hand through the back of his hair and staring towards the door. “All I know is these attacks are getting too frequent, and we can’t hold them off anymore.”

To this, Nanami didn’t respond. She let her eyelids grow heavy, half shutting, and she stared off into space with a sinking heart. Mizuki was right. They’d almost been killed today. Ever since she’d come to the shrine as the new land god, she’d been battling yokai and gods alike. Mizuki was strong, but he wasn’t nearly the most powerful spirit around, much like she was only a human and therefore her strength was limited, god or not. Despite having been at the shrine for a year now, her powers were still lacking and he’d been stretched to the extent of his abilities to instruct her.

“What do we do?” she finally asked, voice thin, hesitant.

“I guess we’re going to have to ask for help,” Mizuki said. “We can talk about it more tomorrow. You need to get some rest.”

“You do too,” Nanami interjected. She started to sit up, but her body felt sore, stiff. Slowly, she sank back down. “Okay, we’ll talk about it tomorrow.” She sighed. “And hope we don’t get attacked again tonight.”

Mizuki nodded, and the two of them fell into an interminable silence. Nanami didn’t think she’d sleep that night.

--

The gods must’ve been listening. That was what Nanami thought at first, anyway, when after classes the following day Onikiri and Kotetsu brought her a letter from the mailbox, embossed in gold leaf and beautiful calligraphy. By some stroke of luck, Ookuninushi had written to her, requesting she come to Izumo to discuss a matter of utmost importance. She scanned the letter several times as she walked back into the shrine, tailed by the shrine spirits.

“What’s the letter say, Lady Nanami?”

“The gods want me to come to an audience in Izumo,” she said, then stopped in her tracks, noticing Mizuki in the kitchen area. “Mizuki, you’re out of bed.”

“My mistress needs to eat,” Mizuki said with a grin, pressing his palms together by his cheek.

Smile twitching on her lips and eyes softening, Nanami stepped towards him. “You really should go back to bed. I’ll be okay.”

“So what’s this letter?” he asked, tilting his head to the side, eyeing the parchment in her hand.

“Oh, I was saying it’s a request to come to an audience,” she said, humming in thought. “It says...hmm. Well, it doesn’t say what it is. Just that it’s important and urgent. And…” Here, she paused, squinting. “Oh, no, it’s in two days!” She grimaced.

Mizuki took the paper from her and scratched his head as he read it. “Oh, yeah, but it’s on the weekend so you should be fine, right?”

“I guess. I wonder what they want, though.” Nanami frowned. “I’ll need a ticket to Izumo.”

“Am I coming too?” Mizuki asked with a grin.

Nanami stared at him for a moment, weighing the choice in her mind. On one hand, she still wasn’t sure how she was going to get there or if it was even affordable. But on the other hand, despite being acquainted with the other gods now, she knew she was vulnerable on the trip there -- and she didn’t know what they wanted from her either. It was best to bring along a veteran. “If you’re up to it,” she relented.

“Yay, we’re going to Izumo!” Mizuki wrapped an arm around Nanami’s shoulders and smiled widely. “Let’s make it fun too.”

“Sure, but while we’re there, we should ask them if there’s anything we can do about these attacks. I was going to write Ookuninushi about them anyway. Perfect timing, right?”

Despite her words, Nanami couldn’t help but feel the worry settle into the pit of her stomach, like stones dropped to the bottom of a stream. There was something about the letter, the omission of information, that made her wonder whether she would like what they had to say. Something told her it was more than she’d bargained for.

Chapter Text

The week passed by quickly, and soon Nanami found herself en route to Izumo, Mizuki in tow. Mizuki was far too bright-eyed and bushy-tailed about this trip, she’d thought to herself, listening to him talk about all the things they could do after the audience with Ookuninushi. Personally, she’d always found flying to make her a bit queasy, but luckily it wasn’t a long flight, and Mizuki’s bubbly enthusiasm made up for any dread she felt. Still, her stomach was doing somersaults even well after they’d landed and were on their way to Ookuninushi’s shrine, where they were told they’d meet with him along with a few other gods. That was the only reason she wasn’t complaining about being dragged here; it seemed everyone else had already gathered so it only made sense to meet them on common ground.

Mizuki must’ve noticed her nerves, because he took her arm and gave her a smile as they stopped before the shrine. “Hey, hold onto me so we don’t get separated this time,” he told her, giving her arm a squeeze.

“That’s what I did last time,” she said, voice trailing off at the end. It didn’t seem he’d heard her.

He helped her up, and together they rode the white snake towards the barrier that separated the human world from the spirit world. Nanami wrapped her arms around Mizuki’s waist this time, squeezing him extra tightly, hoping the ofuda she’d attached to her back would let her slip seamlessly through, disguising her as a spirit and not a human. She screwed her eyes shut as the heavenly light surrounded them, and the sensation of falling and floating all at once made her head swim.

She’d only been half expecting it to work, but as she gently descended, she still felt Mizuki’s solid warmth pressed against her. As they thumped softly to the ground, she opened one eye. Then, the other. “Oh, it worked,” she said, sighing in relief.

“Of course it did. You wrote it, Nanami-chan.” Mizuki beamed, then took her hand and helped her to her feet. “After you, my mistress.” He gestured for her to go first.

“I’d rather not,” Nanami thought, but held her tongue. Instead, she led the way through the maze into the shrine, heart thumping loudly in her ears the whole time they walked.

As they came upon the large doors to the main hall, she halted, hand hovering over the door handle. She drew in a deep, shaky breath. Out of her peripheral vision, she caught sight of Mizuki’s face as he leaned in, reaching to open the door for her.

“You’re fine,” he assured her with a smile, laying his other hand on her shoulder. “I’m with you every step of the way.”

“Thanks.” Nanami flashed him a smile, feeling weak from relief. “I don’t know why I’m so nervous. I’ve been here before.” She stepped into the hall, blinking in the light, looking for any sign she was in the right place.

Movement drew her attention to the large screen at the end of the room, a shadow shifting behind it. “Oh, Nanami, you’re finally here,” a familiar voice purred. “Took you long enough.” A lithe, flamboyantly dressed young man with red hair stepped out from behind the screen, placing one hand on his hip and smirking at her.

“He She Guy!” Nanami blurted out, earning a chuckle from Mizuki.

“I have a name, you know. When are you going to use it?” Otohiko chided, wagging his finger at her. His gaze slid to Mizuki, and he frowned. “I see you brought your familiar.” He rubbed his chin, looking Mizuki up and down. “Leave him outside while we talk.”

Nanami felt her heart leap in her throat. She gripped Mizuki’s sleeve. “Does he have to?” she asked, voice wavering.

“Oh, come on, we’re not strangers here,” Otohiko said, shaking his head. His eyes half-lidded, feline and calculating. “Besides, we don’t bite. Much.”

A small, animal sound of protest bubbled in Nanami’s throat, but she swallowed it. Otohiko was right; what did she have to be afraid about? “Okay,” she agreed, then turned to Mizuki with what she hoped was a convincing smile. “I’ll be okay by myself. Don’t worry.”

Mizuki shot her a disappointed glance, but nodded, stepping back. “You know where to find me if you need me.” He offered one last smile, then turned around and waved goodbye. Nanami listened to his footsteps fade, followed by a final clack of the door.

“Now, let’s get right to business,” Otohiko said, gesturing for Nanami to follow him. “Come with me.”

Curious, Nanami trailed behind him, stepping around to the other side of the screen. Questions about who would be joining them died on the tip of her tongue because there before her were Ookuninushi and Ikusagami, both seated on cushions around a table, sipping tea. A shiver rippled down her spine as she locked eyes with Ikusagami, who only grunted and closed his eyes. So much for acknowledgement.

“Nanami-hime, welcome,” Ookuninushi greeted warmly, opening his arms. “Apologies for bringing you out all this way, but we’re so glad you could join us on such short notice.”

Feebly, Nanami nodded and took the cushion Otohiko offered her with a sweep of his hand. Suddenly, she couldn’t meet their eyes. It felt like being scrutinized by a pack of wolves. “Of course, you said it was urgent.” She clenched her fists in her lap, under the table, her palms feeling clammy and cold. “Ookuninushi, I needed to talk to you anyway.”

Nodding, Ookuninushi passed Nanami a tea cup, which she accepted with a small word of thanks. At least it gave her something to hold onto. “It is urgent.” He paused, registering what she’d said. Cocking his head a bit and half shutting his eyes, a smile playing on his lips, he said, “But forget that -- you wanted to see me? I’m flattered, dear Nanami-chan.” Here, Ikusagami scoffed, but Otohiko shushed him. “What did you want to see me for?”

Nanami felt heat rising to her cheeks, and she shook her head a bit. “Well, it’s just... I needed information and help. Mizuki thinks an evil god sent kamaitachi after me, and they were almost too strong to fight off.” She stopped prematurely, drawing a breath and daring to peek over her cup at the gods before her.

“Hmm, yes, that does sound like a problem,” Ookuninushi said, sipping his tea. “I’m afraid I have to agree with your familiar -- that’s unfortunate but sadly not unexpected. A lot of spirits resent a human holding power.” He hummed again, taking another sip. Then, he smiled, forcing her to meet his gaze. “But if that’s the problem you’re having, I think you’ll be doubly interested in the deal we have to offer you. It could solve your issue as well.”

Nervously, Nanami bit her lip and stole a not-so-furtive glance at Otohiko. She wished in that instant he could read her mind. Maybe he’d been unfair to her in the past, but he respected Mikage’s judgment and she knew he’d help her. The other two -- she didn’t know well enough to say either way, but she was certain Ikusagami still viewed her as a laughingstock. “Okay, what do you need help with?” she finally asked, finding the courage to look Ookuninushi in the eye.

“Oooh, she’s not going to like this,” Otohiko muttered under his breath, sipping his tea and glancing at Ikusagami. The other merely grunted.

Ignoring the side comments, Ookuninushi set his cup down with a clack and then wove his fingers together in front of his mouth, looking Nanami up and down. “Before I tell you, I’ll say this much -- you’re truly the only person who can help us with this problem, so I hope you’ll strongly consider it.”

With each passing second, Nanami felt her stomach twist into more and more knots, the tension building. “Okay,” she said slowly. That she found hard to believe, but she chose to listen all the same.

“Have you heard of the fox deity? The god of deceit?”

“The god of deceit?” Nanami echoed, and then shook her head. She couldn’t recall meeting someone with that title at the last gathering of the gods, but maybe that was because he was a fallen god and therefore not invited. “No. I didn’t know we had a god of deceit. Is he an evil god?”

“Depends on your definition of evil, I suppose,” Otohiko interjected with a snicker. “Besides, he’s not just the god of deceit.” Here, he smirked and laughed, that feline spark igniting a fire in his eyes again, the kind that made Nanami shudder. “He’s also the god of cunning -- and the god of sensuality.”

Nanami nearly dropped her cup, feeling her face grow hot again. Quickly, she grasped her cup and took a sip, stealing a moment to compose herself.

“Anyway,” Ookuninushi continued, shifting a pointed look in Otohiko’s direction, drawing a titter from the latter, “what he’s the god of doesn’t matter. What matters is he, like you, wasn’t born a god.”

“Oh, is he another human?” Nanami asked.

Again, Otohiko laughed. “You haven’t been paying attention, you silly girl. He just told you he was a fox. That means he’s a yokai.”

“Oh,” Nanami mumbled, cheeks flaming again. She shrank into her cushion, half hiding behind her cup and averting her eyes from the other gods.

“Yes, a kitsune.” Ookuninushi nodded. “He’s also one of the most powerful gods there is. Problem is, his morals are…questionable.” To this, Nanami sagely nodded, once again choosing to stay silent. It was better not to insert her foot into her mouth. Seeing that Nanami had nothing to add, Ookuninushi continued. “A long time ago, he was a very dangerous wild fox. He and another yokai named Akura-Ou laid siege to many of the villages and decimated them -- and they killed a lot of humans too.” 

Here, Nanami shuddered, putting her cup down and gripping her own hands. She felt cold. “So he’s a really bad guy…”

Otohiko hummed. “I’d say he’s chaotic, but not exactly evil.”

A loud thud echoed in the room, the table shaking, and Nanami jumped, whipping her head to look towards Ikusagami as the other finally spoke. “How can you say that?” He stared Otohiko down. “He is a bad guy. He’s one threat I’d like to wipe off the face of the earth.” He balled his hands into fists. Even from where she was sitting, Nanami could feel the electricity shooting off the other’s aura, his eyes glinting with bitterness and something that looked like bloodlust.

“Oh, hush, like you’re any better,” Otohiko clucked.

“Okay, but...I’m not sure what this has to do with me,” Nanami said weakly.

“Yes, well… I’ll finish the story short and sweet for you, and once you understand the dire situation we’re in, then we can add the details.” Ookuninushi sighed, lowering his head and closing his eyes for a moment, lament evident on his face. “Our fox deity was obviously a problem several hundred years ago. Because of his incredible strength, the people feared him to the point of reverence. Then, when he fell in love with a human woman and began to protect her village from his former comrade for her sake, the word spread and people began to worship him. That’s what transformed him into a deity, and that’s what makes his power grow -- receiving the energy directed his way.” He opened his eyes, looking at Nanami. “Even today, he has a steady stream of worshippers who leave him prayers and offerings to avoid his divine retribution and to ask for protection from spirits, thanks to stories passed down through the generations.”

“So that means he’s getting even more powerful, even now?” Nanami asked tentatively.

Ookuninushi nodded. “Exactly. And that’s a problem for us, because he’s breaking the seal we placed on him.”

Nanami swallowed hard, feeling her stomach twist again. “If he’s breaking the seal the gods put on him, what can I do? I don’t think I’m strong enough to reseal it if Mizuki and I struggle to fight off a few kamaitachi. But if you want me to, I will try my best.” She clenched her fists tighter, pouting stubbornly.

At this, Otohiko burst out a laugh. “You poor fool. You wouldn’t last if that was your tactic. No, we have to meet him on his level -- cunning and deceit.”

Although Nanami refrained from saying it, she couldn’t help but give Otohiko a sideways glance; after all, the god had once all but told her she was unintelligent. Surely, he must be taunting her.

“It’s not exactly deceit,” Ookuninushi amended. “It’s a deal and it’s making use of a loophole.” Suddenly, the tension in the room increased tenfold, and Nanami found it harder to breathe; Ookuninushi’s eyes pierced into her, straight through her soul and out the back of her body. She was frozen. “I can’t emphasize enough just how serious this is, Nanami-chan,” he said with a dramatic sigh. “You have to trust me that we don’t do this to punish you, or to hurt you. We know that you’ll be able to subjugate the fox if you do what we ask of you.”

Nanami pressed her lips together, resolute, nodding. But inside, she felt like she wanted to throw up. “Tell me what I can do to help. I don’t want him killing again.”

Ookuninushi drew in a breath, and then a smile scrawled across his face -- a smile that made Nanami’s stomach do flip-flops. She didn’t like the look he gave her. “Very well. We need you to enter a marriage contract.”

For a long moment, Nanami said nothing, staring and unhinged and unblinking. She felt like Ookuninushi’s words had cut her in half, rendering her helpless and unable to breathe. “Wh-what?” she finally stammered.

“Oh, let me explain it; it was Ookuninsushi-sama’s idea but I can explain it better,” Otohiko said, though he flicked a flirtatious smile to Ookuninushi, completely ignoring Ikusagami, who now shot Nanami dagger eyes. He shifted his soft gaze to Nanami, holding her captive, restraining her with just a look. “You’re already aware that gods make contracts with spirits to make them their familiars, right?” Here, Nanami nodded. “Well, it’s the same principle. Even though Tomoe-kun is a god, he’s still a yokai and therefore bound to the same rules. You’d never be able to catch him without us creating this contract and him agreeing to it, so it’s the only way to subjugate and tame him. If you’re his mistress, he has no choice but to be bound to your words, and he won’t be able to harm anyone again.”

Already, Nanami felt a thousand questions bursting to get out. Killing was nothing she condoned, but she wondered -- why hadn’t they killed this yokai if he was such a threat? Why couldn’t they reseal him? Why couldn’t he become her familiar without a marriage contract? All the questions tumbled over each other, tangling into such a knot of confusion and panic she couldn’t even get one of them out.

“I’m sure you’re wondering why marriage, and why we don’t just kill him,” Ookuninushi mused, leaving her gawking at him.

“H-how did you--?”

“It’s all over your face, sweetie,” Otohiko said, winking at her.

“Look, we can’t kill him for three reasons.” Ookuninushi lifted his forefinger. “One, it would throw off the balance, as he already has worshippers and is a deity over specific realms. Two--” Here, he held up a second finger. “Even if we wanted to, we can’t get close enough to lay a finger on him without being obliterated ourselves. Why else do you think we can’t reseal him?” He tilted his head, and Nanami hummed, stomach knotting. “And three--” He held up a third finger, looking Nanami dead in the eye. “We’re not those kinds of gods. No matter what kind of yokai he is, we have enough respect for his life not to kill him.”

Numbly, Nanami nodded, feeling much like a robot. Or a puppet. No, she was definitely a puppet right now. “But...but... marriage?”

“I know, it seems extreme,” Otohiko said, propping his chin in his hand. “Believe me, we’ve thought of everything already.”

“And why would he ever agree to that? You said he won’t let you get close to him.” Nanami said, a little louder this time. “Besides, I’m a human and he’s a yokai… You’ve said a million times that humans and yokai aren’t meant to be together.”

“Not in normal circumstances, but this is hardly normal,” Ookuninushi said, taking a sip of tea. “But trust me, he’ll agree to it. Right now, he’s bound to his shrine -- that’s part of what the seal does. The only time he can leave is when we will it -- usually for a religious reason -- and his familiar or someone else has to escort him. But if he enters this marriage contract with you, then he gains his freedom back.”

“Well, his freedom to go out of the shrine,” Otohiko corrected. “He’s not free to be a wild fox. He never will be again.” Here, he smirked, eyes half-lidding. “Besides, women are his weakness so I don’t see why he’d say no.”

“Ohoho, especially not to a woman as beautiful as our lovely Nanami-hime,” Ookuninushi gushed.

Nanami’s face burned and she looked away, chewing at her lip and turning it over in her mind for a moment. Then, ignoring Ookuninushi’s theatrics: “Okay, but what happens when I get old and die? Yokai live a lot longer than humans do, and then you’re back to square one.”

“We’re willing to extend your life,” Ookuninushi said. “The goddess of fate and Grandmother have both agreed to it already.”

“You can do that?” Nanami blurted out, reeling. She leaned back, staring up at the ceiling, letting it sink in. “I...I don’t know what to think…”

“It’s our only option. We can’t shorten his life -- he’s too powerful,” Ikusagami grumbled. “And someone won’t let me kill him.”

“And we’re not those types of gods,” Ookuninushi reiterated. “So, Nanami-chan, what other questions do you have? How can I convince you to go through with this?”

“It’s like he’s a used car salesman,” Nanami thought, stifling a dry laugh. Quickly, she turned it into a cough, not wanting to offend him. “Well, um… I guess I’m fuzzy on the benefits. I want to help and protect people, but are you sure I can contain him? That I’ll be okay and he won’t...hurt me?” The last part was said in a small voice; suddenly, Nanami felt like a child again. Eighteen years of age couldn’t actually be adulthood, not if she felt like this. In her mind’s eye, she saw a looming, dark shadow towering over her, all teeth and claws and glowing red eyes, crimson seeping from fangs, his face exaggerated and garish and monstrous as he closed in on her -- for the kill. She shivered.

As though reading her mind once again, Ookuninushi offered her a comforting smile. “He wouldn’t hurt you. You’ll have the power of word binding over him and can stop him at any time. Nothing will happen without you allowing it.” He reached for the teapot, pouring himself another cup of tea. “Besides, fox yokai are very protective of their mates. Once you’re bound and have devoted yourself to him, he’ll make sure no gods or yokai touch a hair on your head. That’s why I think it’ll be a mutually beneficial marriage of convenience.”

Now Nanami perked up. Her heart beat faster as she thought about earlier that week -- the image of Mizuki caught in the claws of the kamaitachi, his body battered and shredded and bleeding as he lay on the ground beneath them. “ Mizuki can’t protect me anymore,” she realized. “He’s going to die if I don’t do something.” For another moment, she remained silent, pondering this, realizing that she could finally do something to protect Mizuki -- and the people of Japan.

Seeing that she hadn’t responded, Otohiko piped up, tone velvet and smooth. “If that doesn’t convince you, remember that he’s the god of sensuality. Besides, I’ve heard that the kitsune are excellent lovers. There’s a reason they’re so bewitching to humans.”

“Oh, my god,” Nanami gasped, clapping her hands over her mouth, her face burning and her voice only coming out in a squeak. “You’re such a pervert!”

Laughing softly, Otohiko winked at her, continuing to smile. “We wouldn’t offer you a deal we wouldn’t think you’d like.”

“Shut up,” Nanami squealed, hiding her face behind her hands. “I can’t believe you said that.”

“Otohiko is a pervert,” Ookuninushi said with a soft smile, sipping his fresh cup of tea.

“You love it, don’t you?” Otohiko purred, shooting bedroom eyes in Ookuninushi’s direction.

He was promptly ignored. “Anyway, Nanami-hime, let’s recess and have you think about our offer. Take a walk, talk it over with your familiar… But we need to hear your answer this afternoon. Deal?”

Judging by the way the gods looked at her, Nanami realized she was being dismissed -- and they’d likely continue the conversation on their own. Normally, she’d feel excluded, but today she couldn’t wait to leave. “Okay,” she agreed, getting to her feet; she didn’t know how her legs could feel locked and yet like jelly at the same time. “I’ll come back later.”

“Good girl,” Otohiko said, flashing her a smile.

With a forced smile of her own, Nanami bowed to them and then turned to leave. Perhaps she did have a lot to think about, but she already knew what she’d end up doing. Such a pushover. But if people’s lives were at stake and she, as a kami, had the power to do something about it, then by god, she would.

Chapter Text

When Nanami stepped out of the shrine, she was in such a daze she barely even noticed Mizuki waiting for her, much less that he asked her a question. Her mind was spinning with the information she’d been given, with the choice she felt she had to make. But even if it was for the good of everyone around her, a small, selfish voice in the center of her chest asked her what she wanted -- and she wasn’t so sure she liked this idea. Since childhood, her mother had taught her to resist being chained to a man -- and whether he was a yokai or not, this deity was still a man. Worse yet, she’d be trapped in a loveless marriage, the very thing she’d said she wouldn’t have. Besides, she already had a crush, a boy who’d transferred into her class in the middle of her second year. The very thought made her flush, feeling dizzy and confused.

“Hey, Nanami-chan, are you okay?” Mizuki’s voice in her ear pulled her back to the present, and she blinked.

“Huh? Oh...I guess so,” she murmured absentmindedly, continuing down the path to the exit.

Mizuki skipped down the steps to catch up with her. “You don’t seem okay,” he said, brow furrowing in concern. “What happened in there?”

Suddenly, Nanami was struck by a pang of longing, a pang of loss, and the ambiguous grief, the regret, the weight of duty felt like it was crushing the breath out of her. She stopped dead in her tracks and stood stiffly, biting the insides of her cheeks in an attempt to stop herself from crying. Right now, all she could think about was herself -- and what would become of her in the claws of this unfamiliar, dangerous yokai. She wondered vaguely if she’d have to share a bed with him -- and the color drained from her face at the thought of having to do more than sleep next to him. There was so much the gods hadn’t told her, enough to make her spin on her heel in preparation of barging back inside the shrine.

“Hold on!” MIzuki caught her by the shoulders as she lunged forward blindly, dodging her head just in time before she inadvertently crashed into him. “What’s going on?”

This time, Nanami finally looked him in the eye, her face flushed, throat feeling tight, eyes stinging. She stared into his eyes for so long it should’ve been uncomfortable, but she couldn’t move at all, couldn’t even breathe. A part of her wanted so badly to burst, but she found she couldn’t even cry -- and she couldn’t explain what held her back.

Something about her expression must’ve kept Mizuki from pressing her too much because he didn’t say anything for a while, just held her gaze. Then, tentatively, he slipped his hands from her shoulders to her back and gave her a hug, pulling her close. “You can talk to me,” he eventually said, giving her a little squeeze. “Were they jerks again?”

“Maybe.” The word was choked out, strained. Nanami was surprised at her own voice. Delicately, she disentangled herself from Mizuki’s embrace; an unconscious flicker of her eyes spoke her apologies for this rejection.

Mizuki took a careful step back, hands hovering just over her arms, indecisive. “What’d they do?”

“I wish you’d been there with me,” she spat out, suddenly overwhelmed by something hot and sputtering and fervent. She turned from him, stomping towards the exit. Huffing, she wiped her eyes with a forceful swipe of a balled up fist. “It was scary, and I don’t know what I’m getting into or what questions to ask. They keep shutting me down.”

Mizuki grimaced, hurrying to fall in step with her. “Maybe that’s why they didn’t want me there with you.”

“Yeah.” Nanami sniffed, and the realization she was in tears only made her stomp that much faster. Run , the voice in her head told her. But then there was that image again -- Mizuki, covered in blood, pinned down by silver claws. “I don’t think I have a choice,” she said aloud, voice wavering. Before Mizuki could ask, she whirled around to face him, eyes brimming with tears. “Mizuki, they’re going to… They want me to get married.”

“What?” Mizuki’s voice grew louder, eyes widening. “You’re not serious.”

“I wish I wasn’t,” she sniffed, wiping her eyes on the back of her hand. A shaky laugh escaped her. “I don’t know anything about the god they want me to marry, but he doesn’t sound like he’s nice. And marrying him would help a lot of people, but...I’m worried about what will happen to me too.” She drew in a deep breath, then forced a smile. “Anyway.” She turned around and continued to walk.

“Wait--” Mizuki shook himself out of his trance and trotted to catch up with her, finally reaching the exit to the barrier. “Who is it? Maybe I can help you get out of this.” He tried to catch her eye, earnest, but she wouldn’t return his stare.

Wrapping her arms around herself, Nanami let her eyes fall to the ground. “Can we leave? I’ll tell you after we get out of here.”

“Yeah, sure.” Still shooting worried glances in her direction, Mizuki conjured the white snake, and then offered his hand.

Wordlessly, Nanami took his hand, letting him hoist her onto the snake’s back. She said nothing as they ascended, leaving the shrine behind and growing smaller and smaller, until it was nothing more than a distant memory. It didn’t feel like what had happened was real; maybe if she pinched herself, she’d wake up.

Shifting back into the human world certainly made it feel less real, more like a dreamlike state she’d invented. She slipped down of her own accord, wobbling the moment her feet made contact with the earth. Even this world didn’t feel real right now, and she wondered if she was going to be confined to the fox’s shrine too, despite what the gods had told her.

“Well? Who is it?” MIzuki prompted, cocking his head a bit to one side.

“Right.” Nanami hung her head, sighing. “I don’t remember his name; they only said it once.” She began to walk, this time slowly. She watched their elongated shadows stretch out, and it dawned on her that she had less time than she thought she had to make a decision. “It’s some...fox yokai. They said he’d become a god -- the god of deceit.” Here, she found herself blushing, remembering what Otohiko had said -- that he was also the god of sensuality. Surely, that couldn’t be a real title.

Mizuki sputtered out a laugh, the sound cacophonous enough for her to turn her attention to him. “Are they talking about Tomoe?”

“Yes, that was the name they used!” Nanami smacked her fist into her palm. “What, do you know him?”

“Ugh, yeah.” Mizuki averted his gaze, a slight pout forming on his lips.

“Is he really that bad?” Nanami felt her heart beat faster; she wasn’t so sure she could go through with this now, no matter what was at stake.

“Eh.” Mizuki scratched his cheek, shrugging. “Kind of? He’s not the kind you’d want to marry, that’s for sure.” Before Nanami could interrogate him, he asked, “Why do they want you to marry him anyway?”

Eyes darting around, Nanami’s voice dropped, secretive and embarrassed. “They say I can subjugate him that way and make him a familiar so he can’t hurt anyone. The seal they put on him is breaking and they can’t fix it.”

“That seems extreme.” Mizuki snorted, pouting again.

“I know, but I already gave them other options and they shot them down.” Nanami ran a hand through her hair, and gazed wistfully up at the clouds floating by. “Now I just want to know what I’m getting myself into. If he’d actually uphold his end of the deal. If he’s really a monster like they make him out to be.”

“He’s the god of deceit -- that doesn’t make me feel very confident he’d hold up any deals,” Mizuki said with a nervous laugh. “As for what kind of person he is… He’s killed people and burned down villages -- for fun . Do you really need to know anything more about the guy?”

“Yes, I do, because that’s exactly why I have to make this contract. So I need to know what else I’m up against,” Nanami retorted. It was only then that she realized she’d all but told Mizuki she’d agreed already, and she quickly looked away. “Tell me how long it’s been since he’s done any of those things. Please…”

There was a long pause, long enough that Nanami snuck a glance at Mizuki to see if he was going to respond. Then, a heavy sigh. “It was about five hundred years ago,” he relented. “So I guess it wasn’t that recent, but he could return to his ways.”

“So what stopped him five hundred years ago? Was it the gods sealing him away?” Nanami stopped walking and turned to face Mizuki. Somehow, that piece of information gave her a flicker of hope, a faint skip of the heart.

“I don’t know -- I never got the details,” Mizuki admitted. “I heard some rumors he had a human lover at one point, but who knows.” He shrugged. “All I know is right before the gods sealed him, he went on a massive rampage and killed everyone in his path -- gods and spirits and women and children too.” At this, Nanami felt her blood run cold; she held her breath. “Some say he went insane. You’d have to be crazy to use so much force against humans. Rumors have it he wiped out the countryside in a sea of foxfire.”

“If that’s true, then he didn’t stop until he was sealed,” Nanami murmured, staring down at her shoes. “And that means if the seal breaks, then he’ll do it again. So many people would suffer…” She swallowed hard, digging her nails into her palms. 

A long pause elapsed. Then: “Nanami-chan, you don’t have to do this. You know that right?”

The soft, warm touch of Mizuki’s hand on her shoulder tore Nanami from her thoughts, the mental images of foxfire consuming buildings, communities, vegetation. She blinked. “I...I think I have to,” she said slowly. “I don’t want to, Mizuki. I would never choose this. Actually, I never planned to get married or anything.” Here, she smiled sadly. “But if I can do something to save people -- to save you -- then I’m going to do it.”

“Nanami-chan...”

“It’s okay; I’ll be fine.” Nanami laughed and brushed his hand from her shoulder, but her fingertips lingered against his for a beat too long. “Besides, they assured me as long as he’s my familiar, he can’t hurt me. He can’t do anything I don’t want him to do.”

“I sure hope you’re right about that.” Mizuki looked down at their shadows.

Nanami watched him kick some gravel aside, silent and grave. She’d never seen Mizuki look so serious before; he always wore a smile, no matter what the situation. A twinge of something like guilt coursed through her chest at his expression, the way he wouldn’t meet her eyes, the way he focused on the dirt instead. Stepping forward, she laid a hand on his shoulder and offered a consolation prize of a smile. “Hey, why don’t we look around and forget about this for a while? I don’t have to go back for another hour or two. We can get some ice cream.”

At this suggestion, Mizuki straightened up, returning her smile. “I’d love that. Just…” Here, he took her hands, his tone dropping and growing more serious again. “Promise me you’ll think about this deal before you accept it.”

Nanami smiled slightly and gave a nod. “Yeah, I promise.” She slipped her hands out of his, another twinge flickering in her chest. Although Mizuki smiled, the cloud never left his face, his eyes holding a faraway look in them. And Nanami wouldn’t let herself think about what it meant. Instead, she walked with Mizuki towards the town center, hoping to get his mind off it. It was the least she could do for him -- one last day of normalcy before their lives were turned upside down.

--

An hour turned into three, the two of them exploring the town and the shops, eating ice cream and wondering over various souvenirs. Before heading back to the shrine, they took a walk on the beach, dipping their toes in the surf, letting the wind whip their hair. And though Nanami was anything but carefree, it felt good to pretend just for a moment that she was a normal girl and Mizuki was a normal boy -- that they were simply friends instead of god and familiar, that they didn’t have the fate of being sold into Tomoe’s possession at the end of the day.

As the sun set, streaking the sky with rays of gold and pink and lavender, they begrudgingly trudged back towards the shrine, their laughter evaporating into silence. This time, Mizuki trailed behind her, which suited Nanami just fine; she couldn’t bring herself to look him in the eye. It was only when they were upon the doors of the shrine that she faced him, half holding herself, lifting her hand to her opposite arm.

“Mizuki…” She listened to him hum in response, in prompting. Still, she didn’t look him in the eyes. “I’m so sorry.” She breathed in deeply, but he didn’t reply; that sick, heavy feeling in her stomach increased. “I wanted to give you one last day before I did this.”

“Oh.” Mizuki’s tone was hollow, floating. “You’re going to do it, huh?”

“Yeah.” Nanami nodded, then turned towards the door, laying a palm against the wood. “Please forgive me for dragging you into this, but I promise I’ll protect you.”

“You’re wrong,” Mizuki said, sad smile tracing his words. Even though Nanami wasn’t looking at him, she could see it in her mind’s eye -- how he tilted his head ever so slightly to the side, smiling, eyes closed in what others might see as peace, but what she saw as resignation. “It’s me who will protect you. I promised you I’d serve you no matter what, and I intend to keep that promise. I’ll go where you go.”

Fresh tears pricked Nanami’s eyes. “You’re too good for me,” she mused inwardly. But all she chose to whisper was, “Thank you, Mizuki.” His words and spirit lifted her up, giving her the strength to push open the door and step inside the large, vacant hall.

“Well, well, it’s about time.” Otohiko rose from where he’d sat just inside the hall. “I was about to come get you.”

“Sorry to make you wait.” Nanami’s eyes darted around the room, and she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. Finally, she had the willpower to meet the other god’s gaze, and she stood tall, firmly. “I’ve decided to marry Tomoe. I want to do my part to protect everyone.”

Otohiko smiled, and for the first time, Nanami detected a hint of sympathy in his expression. When he spoke, his tone had softened around the edges. “That’s very noble of you.” He stepped forward, and placed a hand on the top of her head. “Don’t worry, Nanami-chan. We wouldn’t do anything to put you in harm’s way. We trust you can control him. You’ll be all right.”

Nanami sucked in a breath and nodded fiercely. Inside, she felt like she was an inmate on death row, like she was following him to her certain demise. Overriding the internal voice that chanted at her to run, she obeyed Otohiko’s gesture to come with him, once again making her way behind the screen that partitioned the public space from their private meeting area. Only, this time, no one else was to be found.

“Oh, where are the other gods?” she asked, taking her previous seat.

“You took so long they left.” Here, he pouted. “Ookuninushi-sama has a date, so he’s entrusted me to carry this part out.” With a flourish of his hand, he materialized a scroll fashioned with a red string. Carefully, he undid the binding and rolled it out over the table, producing what seemed to be a contract. “This is the marriage contract. Once you and Tomoe sign it, it’ll bind you legally. And, yes, you will be legally married even in the human world.” Nanami gulped. “Of course, seeing how he’s a yokai and you’re a human and this is a spiritual binding, us gods will need to conduct a blessing ceremony to finalize it.”

“R-right,” Nanami stammered as Otohiko slipped a pen into her hand. Her heart thumped uncomfortably as she stared at the words written on the scroll, outlining what they’d spoken of. “So Tomoe has to sign this too?”

“Unfortunately.” Otohiko sighed. Then, pointing to one of the clauses, “But I think this will be incentive enough.”

Nanami peeked at what Otohiko pointed to -- the clause for Tomoe’s freedom. She nodded robotically, then poised her pen to sign her name. That was when her eye caught the conditions for their spiritual ceremony, and she froze, a sound of frustration escaping her. “Wh-what is this?” She tapped the outline for their ceremony, turning to look at Otohiko with wide eyes. “Does consummation mean what I think it means?”

“Well, yes,” Otohiko admitted without batting an eye. “Did you really think you could marry him without sleeping with him?” He studied her, looking her up and down. “Oh, come on, silly girl -- you couldn’t have been that naive. I suppose you are young, though.”

An icy sensation spread through Nanami’s veins. Her, sleep with a strange yokai? She hadn’t even met him, and she was expected to agree to such an act? “But...I haven’t even--” She cut herself off, too embarrassed to say the rest aloud. Maybe they could just pretend. Again, Nanami found herself thinking of that monstrous image, a flesh eating beast looking to devour her, forcing her down, all teeth and claws and animal instinct, ripping her apart.

“You’re a virgin, we know.” Nanami gasped, face growing redder, and she lifted a hand to strike Otohiko. Deftly, he caught her fist and held it. “Now, now, calm down. If it makes you feel any better, Tomoe has gotten raving reviews from the brothels of the spirit world.”

“That’s disgusting,” Nanami said, voice growing louder. “Ugh, how could you--”

Slowly, Otohiko released Nanami’s hand. “For what it’s worth, you only have to do it once to seal the binding. After that, it’s up to you how you want to run your relationship. But if I may make a suggestion, I would advise you to sleep with him sometimes. It’s best to keep him sympathetic towards you.”

“What a pig,” Nanami thought, frown deepening. The thought of sleeping with such a frightful creature, someone who had frequented prostitutes and killed children, turned her stomach. “I hate you,” she mumbled, putting the pen down. “I don’t want to sign it anymore.”

“I’d think twice about that.” Otohiko reminded her, “Remember, it’s to seal his power and to earn protection for yourself as well.”

Clenching her fists and teeth, Nanami closed her eyes, losing herself to her thoughts. She could feel her heart pounding relentlessly, hands shaking in her lap. The silence expanded between them, until she heard Otohiko’s fingertips tapping against the surface of the table, and she opened her eyes.

“Fine,” she snapped, grabbing the pen and hastily signing before she could lose the willpower. “But only once. And if he wants to visit the brothels after that, then I don’t care.”

“At least meet him before you make a statement like that. He is a fox yokai after all; don’t underestimate their bewitching powers,” Otohiko mused.

He took the pen from Nanami and with a flick of his wrist, the scroll rolled back in on itself, the thread wrapping around it. Only this time, the end of the thread floated towards Nanami’s hand, swiftly wrapping itself around her right pinky finger and tying off into a bow. Jolting backwards, she let out a soft cry, but the string pulled taut, preventing her from pulling back any further. Before she could question it, the string glimmered and began to fade away in a soft pink glow, until it was no longer visible to the naked eye. And yet, she could feel the slight pull whenever she moved her hand, as though it were still there.

“What the hell was that?” she burst out, eyes wide, waving her hand around the air. She shook her hand, wanting the tingling sensation to leave.

“The goddess of fate wove that especially for you,” Otohiko explained, waving the contract away, the scroll vanishing in a cloud. “You are now bound to Tomoe-kun. Now the question is -- will he accept your binding and bind himself to you?”

Nanami brought her knees up to her chest and hugged them tightly, shivering. “Oh, my god,” she gasped, heart racing.

“Well, you can go home.” By now, Otohiko sounded bored. He stood up, turning his back to her and waving her off. “We’ll send you a messenger with Tomoe-kun’s response. If all goes well, you should be married in the next week or two.” He turned his head to smirk at her over his shoulder. “Send a letter to me if you need anything. Bye, girl.” He blew her a kiss and then vanished in a swirl of wind and clouds, leaving her huddled by the table.

“What have I done?” she mumbled to herself, squeezing her eyes shut. Even now, she could feel the string cutting into her finger, a constant, irritating reminder that she was no longer free. And now that she was alone, she let herself collapse in silence, covering her mouth with her hands, tears gathering at the corners of her eyes, mourning the loss of every love and every life she could’ve had.

Chapter Text

The crisp morning air bit through the light robe Tomoe wore, but the discomfort was the only thing that made him feel alive anymore. He lay sideways on the veranda outside his quarters, stretched out long, his cheek in his palm, gazing idly out over the grounds. This morning was quiet but not quite still; his ears twitched at the sound of birds flitting nearby, and his bored gaze followed them as they interwove paths up towards the heavens, gliding along thermals and fighting amongst themselves. A heavy sigh escaped him and he rolled over onto his stomach, tail flopping to the side.

Footsteps sounded behind him, and he turned an ear sideways to listen; he bit back another sigh. “What is it, Hisoka?” he asked his familiar, not bothering to look his way.

“We have a visitor arriving in an hour, Tomoe-sama.” The sound of fabric shifting; he was bowing again.

“I don’t feel like attending to petty prayers today,” Tomoe said, propping his chin in his hand, eyes trained on the birds. “You may handle it as my proxy.” He half expected Hisoka to leave, but the yokai stayed put; the air felt heavy, hesitant. Something like irritation rumbled inside Tomoe. “Is this insubordination?”

“N-no, my lord,” Hisoka stammered. There he went, bowing again. Tomoe rolled his eyes, then stretched out further, lazily. “It’s just…”

“It’s just what?” Tomoe blinked slowly, gaze shifting towards his shoulder.

He could hear his familiar pivoting his weight, the floorboards creaking with the movement. “It’s not a worshipper. We received word Ikusagami-sama is coming here to see you.”

At this, Tomoe rolled over onto his back and then sat up, amethyst gaze trained coldly on Hisoka’s face. “And to what do we owe the pleasure of a visit from the great god of war?” Here, he smirked devilishly, his eyes narrowing.

Hisoka swallowed hard -- hard enough for him to hear it. “I don’t know. He said in his letter it was urgent.”

“That’s curious,” Tomoe mused, flipping open his fan and hiding his mouth and nose with it. He hummed in thought, glancing towards the torii gate of the shrine. “He never sought my assistance before. And even if he did, to think he’d lower himself as far as to come to me .” Here, he chuckled low in his throat, and with a whip of his wrist, closed the fan again. He tapped it to his lips. “The nerve of that fool, to demand an audience with me after what he’s done. I hope he realizes coming alone means walking straight into the lion’s den.” Hisoka nodded, saying nothing, but Tomoe could sense the tremors in his body. Good, he knew his master was furious. Slowly, Tomoe got to his feet, toying with his fan and padding towards the rice paper door of his quarters. As he opened it, he turned to look over his shoulder at his familiar, tiling his head slightly. “Hisoka.”

“Y-yes, my lord?” Hisoka stood up a bit straighter.

“Sharpen my katana and have them ready. If Ikusagami thinks he can come into my house and kill me, he should be prepared to fight me.” Tomoe’s eyes glinted, and he smirked as Hisoka bowed towards him. “Send for me when he arrives.”

“Yes, Tomoe-sama.”

With that, Tomoe stepped inside his room and slid the door shut behind him. Damn. “That pesky god of war,” he murmured to himself, loosening the tie on his robe so he could change. He should wear something he could move in, something that allowed him to be agile. At least this day was about to get more interesting.

--

Memories of the past seemed hazy now, like an old movie reel that blackened over time, over use and wear. Those days when he was a wild fox felt so long ago, but Tomoe could still smell the blood, could still taste the freedom, the power. And he closed his eyes, floating back years and years, decades, centuries.

All around him, bright blue and electric teal flickered, towering above each other in a wall of flames. The foxfire stretched as far as the eye could see, and he stood at the edge of a thatched roof, hair and haori blowing in the wind. Yes, the wind was perfect to spread these flames; it would let him conserve his energy to control it. Drawing in a deep breath, the scent of smoke and burnt flesh filling his lungs, he steeled himself, and then he swept a hand towards the east, towards the sea. With it, the foxfire followed obediently, flames licking out from the main wall, consuming the huts and trees and animals in its path. These insolent humans thought they could send samurai to attack him, that they could call a priestess to exorcize him; no one, not an army nor the kami nor Buddha nor holy men could contain him. If they wanted a god, they should learn to respect those more powerful than them; they should submit to their defeat and not be so foolish to attack him and his brother.

From afar, Tomoe heard the sound of crunching gravel -- someone coming his way down the road that passed between the village and the sea. He crouched down on the roof, turning his ear towards the sound, eyes narrowing in intent. The wind carried with it the scent of the individual, and his shoulders relaxed. With a sudden burst of foxfire, he flew over the blackened remnants of bodies strewn about and the artificial wall he’d created; he landed easily in the road, before his companion.

“I trust you’ve taken care of that other pestilence of a village,” he said, reaching into the sleeve of his haori. “I present to you the headmaster of this village.” He dropped a charred head on the road; it rolled towards Akura-Ou’s feet. “He didn’t struggle. Much.”

Akura-Ou bent down to grab the head by the hair, a low chuckle escaping him at the frozen expression of horror on the disembodied face, mouth gaping and eye sockets wide and empty. “This one doesn’t even look human. It looks like one of those mummies.”

“Please.” Tomoe brushed his hair back, running his long fingers through it. “He deserved it for what he did to us.” Tomoe paused, looking back at the burning town, eyes faraway, wistful, watching the dancing flames and the gaunt shadows they cast. “I tire of this game, brother. Is it really worth it to toy with these humans? It’s almost humiliating.”

Akura-Ou slung an arm around Tomoe’s shoulders, cackling. “You know, this is why I like you, Tomoe. These are small potatoes. Where it really counts is taking down the spirit world. I hear those kami bastards are planning to attack us again.”

“What fools.” They exchanged a smirk, and then Tomoe stepped back, waving his hands to weave the foxfire into a singular ball. “There’s no sense wasting any more energy here,” he said, and then he compressed the ball smaller and smaller until it disappeared, leaving behind nothing more than the ashes and skeletons of houses, blackened and crumbling. “Next time they attack us, I’ll use my katana on these pathetic humans instead.”

--

It was now twenty minutes before Ikusagami was to arrive. Tomoe had redressed and tied his hair back, preparing for a battle. Although the war god was formidable, Tomoe had burned down the spirit world once -- and he’d do it again, despite being less practiced these days. It had been years since he’d been able to lash out, years since his rampage on the spirit world, and yet he’d grown stronger. Those fools, he thought, clenching a fist, digging his claws into his palm until pricks of crimson appeared. He lifted his palm to his mouth and absentmindedly licked the wounds he’d created, reveling in the taste of iron. He would kill them all.

Naturally, his thirst for revenge was more nuanced than being founded or unfounded; deep down he knew that. He sighed, strolling leisurely through his garden, shears in one hand. Kneeling, he began to clip some roses, pausing to smell their delicate fragrance. Closing his eyes, he went back once again.

His lover was dead. He couldn’t remember her face or her name now, but she was gone. Pain -- consuming, throbbing, tearing him apart from the inside. It was all the gods’ faults -- they had promised him he could redeem himself and his past crimes to live in peace with this human girl, this woman he’d unwittingly let his guard down around and had fallen desperately in love with. He’d never known it was possible for a yokai to feel that way; before her, he’d never known what compassion or human pain felt like. And now she was gone, and he was still there -- and it was all the gods’ fault.

Everything was fuzzy around the edges, like he couldn’t see it quite properly. He couldn’t imagine how he could’ve forgotten it. Flashes of memory came to him in bits and pieces, like taping together a picture that had been torn to shreds. The grief. The rage. And he recalled surging with more power than he’d ever felt in his life. That power spurred him on as he sped through the streets of the spirit realm, katana flashing. Behind him, in his wake, he left a trail of blinding foxfire, burning down the storefronts. Yokai and spirits alike were cut down in his path, dismembered limbs and eyes and rivers of blood filling the streets, coating his hands in deep crimson.

“Stop, fox,” a harsh voice commanded.

He squeezed his eyes shut a bit harder -- who had it been again? He tried to see the man’s face. For some reason, he felt it could’ve been Ikusagami. Yes, it had to have been.

With Ikusagami’s face now superimposed on his challenger, his memory took on new meaning. Speeding towards the god. The wind howling in between the buildings. He was a ball of sheer rage, clawing and biting like a mad man -- no, like a wild animal. It was the gods’ fault. They broke their promise. They killed her. And they’d meant to kill him too.

Here...he couldn’t remember. He couldn’t remember how he’d done it, just that there had been the clash of metal against metal, the acrid scent of burning hair and fabric, the taste of blood and the screams of agony. Were they his own screams, or his opponent’s? He frowned; he couldn’t recall.

Divine beings were all around him, and he was surrounded. And yet he didn’t surrender. Whirling in a flash of foxfire and vengeance, he cursed them to hell as he cut them down, setting one kami aflame while impaling another with his katana. They couldn’t defend against him; he set his own katana on fire, twirling them expertly, deadly weapons of his own invention. But his own anger blinded his reasoning and his logic, and they outsmarted him. A sudden piercing agony. An enchanted sword thrust through his midst.  

He could still feel it, that sensation of being ripped open, of pieces of flesh and organs shredded inside of him, of being punched completely through and bleeding out. And then the chains encircled his wrists and ankles, lifting him from the ground. It took the power of a thousand gods combined to put the seal inside his body where the sword had speared him. To this day, he didn’t understand why they hadn’t killed him. But perhaps this punishment was meant to be far worse than nothingness, for this punishment was being sentenced to live the rest of his uncomfortably long life in hell.

Disdain flickered on his lips and he snapped another rose, the clip sharp and forceful. He gripped the stem, a thorn puncturing his finger. His gaze followed the drop of crimson that trailed down to his wrist. It was their fault things had ended up this way -- they had been the ones to taunt him, to take away the one thing he loved the most.

The seal must be breaking, he mused to himself. Otherwise, he wouldn’t remember her. It was his fury over her death that had given him the power to take them down. And now that his worshippers had given him the gift of strengthening his power with the daily prayers for safety and mercy, he was certain he could conquer them all -- for good this time.

A voice pulled him from the dark depths of his memories, and he lifted his head, frowning, mouth set in a straight line.

“Tomoe-sama.” Hisoka trotted along the garden path and stopped before him. “Ikusagami-sama has arrived.”

“Bastard,” Tomoe growled under his breath, tucking his garden shears into his sleeve. He held onto the flowers. “Are my katana ready?”

“Yes, my master,” Hisoka replied, reaching to take the flowers. “Here, I’ll hang these to dry for you.”

Tomoe tucked his hands into the opposite sleeves, one finger brushing along the sharp edge of the shears; if that bastard Ikusagami tried anything, he swore he’d stab him right through the heart, just like that damn war god had done to him five hundred years ago. “Hisoka,” he said, following his familiar towards the main shrine building. “Keep my katana behind the screen and stand ready to give them to me.”

“Yes, Tomoe-sama.” Hisoka stepped up onto the veranda and slid open the door. “After you.”

This was the only good thing about being a god, Tomoe supposed, pausing to regard Hisoka with a blank stare. Of course, Hisoka would’ve followed him anyway, always gushing about his respect for him. He’d been his vassal for so long now, and if Tomoe hadn’t found it inappropriate to convey, he would’ve considered him a friend. At the very least, this mujina was the only living being in the world he could trust completely with every aspect of his life, and that thought simultaneously made his chest ache hollowly as well as sparked a flicker of that same human-like warmth from years before. Hisoka hummed in confusion, looking up at him, and Tomoe sighed, placing a hand on his head. He ruffled the demon’s wavy black hair, then stepped inside. If there was anyone he’d never hurt, it was Hisoka. The yokai’s loyalty had won his own in return. He silently promised that whatever went down with Ikusagami today, that Hisoka would remain unscathed.

“Hisoka,” he said before opening the door to the main hall. He tossed a glance over his shoulder, eyes softening slightly, causing the other yokai to falter. “If things get ugly, you must run.”

“But, master--”

“That is an order. Preserve your own life.” Tomoe huffed, then slipped open the door before Hisoka could respond. He felt a twinge at his heart, and wondered vaguely if he was really worried about the boy. Although the mujina had his own powers, there was no doubt that Hisoka could never protect him; it was always the other way around.

Shuffling into the main hall, Tomoe grimaced as he found his guests waiting for him. Damn. That bastard Ikusagami had not come alone after all. “I see you wisely admitted your own limitations for once, Ikusagami,” he purred, smirking at the other god. “You’ve brought your lackeys of war.” He gazed upon the lesser gods who sat with Ikusagami -- the god of pestilence, the god of famine, the god of destruction. All strong fighters in their own rights, and that wasn’t all. Tomoe’s ears twitched; he sensed the vague energy of talismans, and realized they had a failsafe -- a barrier to activate against his foxfire. “You’ve grown clever,” he growled, finally taking his seat. From behind him, he heard Hisoka’s soft footsteps arriving at last; he stopped just at the screen. Good boy.  

“You know you can’t attack us,” Ikusagami said, reaching into his robe and pulling out an amulet, one with kanji painted in dried blood upon the surface -- Tomoe’s blood. “This right here will help keep you in line, wild fox.”

“That’s kami-sama, to you,” Tomoe said with a flirtatious smirk, lying down on his stomach, tail flicking and chin propped in his hand. “Know your place as I know mine.” Tomoe could all but feel Ikusagami’s blood pressure rising, and he swallowed back a laugh as the other’s face darkened. “Now, hurry up and state your business. I grow impatient and I’m in a very bad mood today.”

Ikusagami gripped the amulet, sending a surge of pain through Tomoe’s body. Grunting, his hand fluttered to his solar plexus, and he gasped sharply. “You grow cocky, fox. Don’t forget your seal still works.”

“Fuck you,” Tomoe spat, ears flattening against his head. It was only curiosity and boredom that kept him from rending Ikusagami’s throat then and there.

“I see you’re still a wild fox, huh?” Ikusagami taunted, glowering. “But enough playing around. I don’t want to waste my time on a scoundrel like you either. I’m only here because Ookuninushi-sama made me come.” The two stared each other down for a tense moment, barely breathing; Tomoe clawed his fingertips into the floor, splintering the boards until the tender skin beneath his nails bled, his limbs gelatin and shaking from the waves of pain Ikusagami had inflicted on him. “I’ll keep this simple. The gods have a deal for you -- a deal that could earn you your freedom.”

At this, Tomoe’s ears pricked up, but his eyes remained dangerous slits, a predator sizing up his prey. “And why would you, of all people, offer me my freedom? You must know what a dangerous proposal that is.” Here, he laughed. “No, you know I haven’t changed a bit.”

“I know you haven’t,” Ikusagami said, steely gaze boring holes into Tomoe’s. “Don’t think this is a second chance for you. It’s just a better way to contain you.”

“Ah, so the seal is breaking,” Tomoe purred, rolling over to his side, tail flicking, taunting. “I thought it felt weaker.”

Again, Ikusagami seized the amulet; this time, a sharp sensation like a sword impaling him knocked the breath right out of Tomoe, causing him to gasp for air. He clenched his teeth, eyes flashing. And he wondered — should he attack now or find out what he wanted? That thought flew out of his head as his familiar distracted him.

“Master!” Hisoka’s footsteps came quickly.

“No, stop,” Tomoe commanded, one arm protectively over his middle, the other hand lifted to halt Hisoka. “Don’t come close.”

“As you can see, the seal still works perfectly fine,” Ikusagami said and released his grip on the amulet, leaving Tomoe seething and quivering visibly. “Don’t think for a second that it’s weakened. You won’t gain your freedom on your own.”

Blinking, cursing himself for the tears of pain at the corners of his eyes, Tomoe struggled to regain his composure, his midst still feeling like it was on fire, like his innards had been sliced to pieces. “Fine,” he spat. “What do you want? Tell me and then leave.” He panted, feeling like he couldn’t catch his breath. His voice rose as Ikusagami snickered, seemingly enjoying his agony. “You have no business coming onto my sacred ground and abusing me like this. Don’t forget I am a kami-sama and I am trapped here because of bastards like you.”

“Calm down,” Ikusagami sneered. He tucked the amulet back into his robe. “Fine, if you promise to behave I won’t use it anymore.”

“Very well.” Tomoe managed to sit up, one hand still at his middle, involuntary tremors rippling through his muscles every so often from the residual pain.

“The gods have decided you’ll be able to leave this shrine and be released from your restrictive seal,” Ikusagami continued, drawing a snort from Tomoe. Ikusagami shot him a glare. “Before you laugh at me, hear me out.” His fingertips lingered at the edge of his robe, near the amulet; Tomoe stiffened, quieting. “That’s what I thought. Now, listen… Enter a marriage contract with another god. She’ll keep you in line, and because of her, you’ll be allowed to enter both the human and spirit worlds again.”

Tomoe’s mouth opened, but only an angry sound escaped. He stared at Ikusagami and the other gods, at their leering faces, and he felt his blood boil. Clenching and raising a fist, he got to his feet. “What?” he roared, the shrine shaking. A few pieces of dirt fell from the rafters. “You dare to tease me like this? What nonsense! I reject your offer, and I am leaving.”

Before he could turn, Ikusagami called out in a thunderous voice of his own. “Stop.” The earth quaked beneath them, and Tomoe’s tail drooped. He looked over his shoulder, eyes darting to Ikusagami’s hand at the edge of his robe. “This is a very good offer. It won’t come again, so I suggest you consider it.”

“Good offer — do you take me for a fool?” Tomoe snapped, hands balled in fists. Out of his peripheral vision, he could see Hisoka shrinking towards the screen. “Hold it,” he barked at Hisoka. Immediately, his familiar froze, staying in place. Turning back to Ikusagami, he dropped his tone to a near growl. “You and I both know that entering such a contract with a god will force me to be her familiar. And what kind of life is that? Exchanging one form of servitude for another?” He laughed humorlessly. “At least here I am the master of my shrine. There’s nothing that gives me any confidence she wouldn’t order me to stay put, and then I’d have lost everything.” Those fools -- they thought they could trick him. “But I am the god of deceit,” he thought.

“I don’t think I can ask you to trust us,” Ikusagami said with a frown. “But I can have you look over the contract. A legal contract should give you some peace of mind.” He waved his hand, producing the scroll. Tomoe watched with disinterest as Ikusagami untied the thread around it and then rolled it out over the floor. “Come read it.”

Tomoe glanced towards Hisoka and the door; he had better things to do than read some contract the gods had put together to entrap him once again. But he didn’t want Ikusagami to subjugate and humiliate him with his seal anymore, so he begrudgingly sat by the other god. Picking up the scroll, he scanned it -- and then a manic laugh caught in his throat.

“Don’t tell me -- she’s already signed it,” he said, tossing the scroll back to Ikusagami. “Who is this woman?”

“She’s the land god of Mikage shrine,” Ikusagami said, placing the scroll on the floor and rolling it out again.

“Hm? The human god?” At this, Tomoe burst into laughter. “You’ve got to be kidding me.” Gradually, his laughter subsided, and then an impish smile spread across his face, his eyes growing wider. “You’ve tested my patience too much today, Ikusagami. Begone from my sight.” Lifting his hand, he conjured a ball of foxfire. “A yokai marrying a human? A human god? You’re out of your mind.”

Before Tomoe could even throw the first blow, Ikusagami reached into his robe and seized the amulet. Gagging, Tomoe clutched at his chest; a round of hacking coughs wracked his body, until he spat up that metallic taste, the wetness trickling down his chin. He glowered at the other god, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, smearing his knuckles with crimson. His temper flared, the adrenaline making him feel light-headed; all common sense flew out the window.

“Riddle me this,” he said, voice rasping and hoarse. “If I marry this god, will you be able to do that anymore?”

“No, and neither will she,” Ikusagami said. “Like I said, you’d have your freedom. You’d only be word bound like any familiar would be.”

“But I’d still be a god, hm?”

“Yes, there’s nothing we can do to strip you of those powers. They weren’t given to you by us.” Ikusagami stared at the front doors, bristing.

“Oh, and you resent that, don’t you?” Here, Tomoe barked a laugh. “Fine, I’ll sign it if only to spite the likes of you. At least you won’t hold power over me anymore. And I despise you so I’ll take my chances.” Tomoe lifted his hand and materialized a brush, then hastily scribbled his name next to Nanami’s. “There, are you happy now?”

A slow smirk spread across Ikusagami’s face. “I’d be happier if Ookuninushi would let me kill you.” Still, he snatched the scroll, rolling it up and allowing the thread to tie itself around the parchment. Then, the thread drew towards Tomoe, like a magnet.

“Hm? What’s this?” Tomoe flinched as the thread snaked around his pinky, winding itself tightly, tying itself off. “What the hell?” He watched, gasping, as the thread dissipated, leaving behind a stinging, hot sensation on his finger. “What have you done to me?” He tugged his hand back, only to be met with resistance, like someone was on the other end of the thread, playing tug of war with him.

“You’ve entered the contract,” Ikusagami said matter-of-factly, rising to his feet. “You and Nanami are now bound legally as husband and wife. In a week’s time, we’ll have the formal ceremony at Izumo. Once you’ve finalized the binding with her on your wedding night, your seal will break and you’ll be free.”

“You bastard,” Tomoe spat, holding onto his hand, rubbing his pinky and glaring at Ikusagami. “But I look forward to no longer being under your thumb.”

Ikusagami stopped at the door and laughed dryly over his shoulder. “Be careful what you wish for, you nasty fox. We’ll send you transport to Izumo in a week.” 

With that, he slid the door open and stepped out, leaving Tomoe to ponder the rashness of his actions -- and wonder what type of woman he’d bound himself to. Hopefully, her youth would be her downfall. Yes, she was young, wasn’t she? In that case, manipulating her would be easy. If he pulled the right strings, perhaps he could bewitch her and truly win his freedom. After all, what else was the god of deceit to do?

Chapter Text

Nanami sat at her desk before class, fidgeting with her pinky from behind her textbook. The place where the thread had secured itself stung and itched, and every so often, she swore she could feel something tugging on it. The sensation never let up, acting as a constant reminder of the promise she’d made, the contract she’d signed. Perhaps it was meant to remind her she was betrothed now -- albeit betrothed to a heartless, murdering demon. A shudder ran through her, and she bit back a small sound as she felt the thread tighten, tugging and digging into her skin. 

Grabbing at the air, she tried to tug back, whispering, “Stop it.”

“Nanami?”

The familiar voice had her scrambling to sit up straight, to lay her hands in her lap, a nervous laugh escaping her. Her heart skipped a beat as she saw it was none other than Ren, the transfer student. “Oh, no, hopefully he didn’t see me acting like a freak.” Outwardly, she smiled at him, her cheeks hot. “Good morning, Ren.”

“Morning.” He offered her a smile, then stepped closer to her desk. “I wanted to ask you something.”

“Sure, anything,” Nanami said, laughing again. “I can’t believe he’s noticing me,” she thought to herself. Of course they spoke casually almost every day, but this was the first time he’d been so focused on her, so intent. 

Reaching into his pocket, Ren produced a slightly crumpled flier. “There’s a free music festival this weekend and I was wondering if you wanted to go.” He paused, flushing slightly and rubbing the back of his blonde hair. “I mean, with me.”

All the breath had been knocked out of Nanami, and she felt momentarily frozen. She opened her mouth to say yes, of course she would, but that was when she felt a sharp snap against her pinky. “Crap, he finally asks me out, and I’m engaged.” Chest feeling tight, she glanced up towards the ceiling, silently cursing fate for this twist of events. “I can’t,” she said weakly. “I am really glad you asked me, though.” Watching his face fall, she squirmed a bit in her seat. “It’s not you, Ren. I’ve got plans this weekend.” Snap. She winced, flicking a dirty glance towards her pinky, wondering if the demon she was engaged to somehow knew what she was thinking.

“Oh, that’s okay.” Ren brightened up. “Maybe next time?”

“Y-yeah,” Nanami found herself saying, her heart still racing. Crap, she shouldn’t have said that, she thought. 

The bell rang, and so Ren gave her a little smile and then took his seat before she could say anything more. She returned his smile shakily, then sank further into her seat. A soft groan left her, and she closed her eyes. It wasn’t fair -- the boy she liked had finally noticed her, and she couldn’t reciprocate. “Stupid Tomoe,” she inwardly grumbled, pouting and looking out the window at the rain falling, pelting the panes in streaks and drops. “Why do I have to do this?”

She swallowed back a sigh, propping her face in her hands, vacantly gazing at the blackboard while the teacher wrote out points from his lecture. She wondered what sort of husband this Tomoe would be like. Surely, if he’d been reigning terror five hundred years ago, then he must be terribly old -- maybe even a thousand years old. Compared to her eighteen years, it made her feel small, like a baby -- no, less than a baby. Perhaps a flea. She gnawed at her mechanical pencil, aching knots forming in her shoulders, heart beating uncontrollably. Another intrusive thought popped in her mind -- a voice, proposing that maybe he was unattractive. Appalled, she shooed the thought away, telling herself it didn’t matter, because she was only doing this for protection, to save those she cared about and prevent him from wreaking havoc, that she wasn’t shallow like that. But it kept floating back, teasing her, jeering at her as it danced around her head, telling her she would have to sleep with this demon who was cruel and unbecoming.

Groaning, she lowered her head, forehead against the cool surface of the desk, her arms protectively folding over her head. “No,” she murmured, squeezing her eyes shut. From somewhere far away, as though she were underwater, she heard someone calling her name. But she was too far in her nightmares, imagining a shadow figure of a vicious kitsune cornering her, blood spilling from his palms and down his forearms, claws poised and fangs bared, snarling like some rabid dog. She coiled up more tightly, breaths coming in short, quick gasps. The beast in her vision wrapped his hand around her throat, digging his long claws into her skin, the razor pinpricks drawing blood to the surface. She tried to scream, but the pressure choked her voice out. He pressed her against the wall while she screamed silently, desperately trying to escape.

“You have no choice.”

“Nanami!” This time, she felt someone shake her, and she snapped her eyes open, still breathing hard, shakily. Her whole body felt sticky, coated in a thin layer of sweat. And as her vision adjusted, she realized she was still in class; Ami, Kurama, and Ren all hovered anxiously over her.

“Oh, thank god,” Ami said, wrapping her arms around Nanami in a hug.

“What happened?” Nanami looked around, and then blushed deeply when she realized everyone stared at her.

“You passed out,” Kurama said, glancing towards the door. “I think we’d better get you to the nurse’s office. You don’t look so good.”

There was no chance to protest; Ren wrapped an arm around her shoulders and draped her arm around his neck, hoisting her to her feet. He practically dragged her from her desk to the door; she found her legs wouldn’t work.

“I am so sorry,” she babbled, cursing her legs for feeling like they were weighed down by sandbags. “I’m so embarrassed.”

“It’s not your fault,” Ren said, giving her a sheepish glance. “But if you have a fever, you shouldn’t have come to school.”

Nanami reached up and touched her face -- it did feel overly warm. But she wasn’t sure if that was because of a fever, or because she’d just humiliated herself in front of the whole class. Not to mention, now Ren had to carry her to the nurse’s office. Vaguely, she wondered if this day could get any worse. “I’m sorry,” she said again. “But thank you for helping me.”

“Of course. All you have to do is say the word and I’ll be there. Anytime.” Ren flashed her a dazzling smile, one that made her feel weak in the knees and loopy. 

She almost even forgot about the thread around her finger, at least until it pulled so hard that she actually saw it bend her pinky back. Mortified, she clenched her hand into a fist and tucked her pinky behind her other fingers, hoping that Ren hadn’t seen it. She made a mental note to complain the next time she saw the other gods. For now, she resigned herself to lying down in the nurse’s office for a bit, but she doubted it would help. After all, what she had wasn’t a physical ailment, but the dread of being bound to a wicked and unfaithful yokai for the rest of her life.

--

“I’m home!” Nanami called as she opened the door to the shrine, dropping her bag just inside the threshold.

“Welcome home, Lady Nanami!” She smiled as Kotetsu and Onikiri greeted her, their bubbly nature making her feel more at home.

She slipped her shoes off as Onikiri continued. “How was your day at school?”

Flashing back to her scene in the classroom, she let out a groan. “Ugh, well, I was so stressed out about this arranged marriage thing that I passed out in class.” She sighed, hanging her head. “I’m so embarrassed. Everyone was looking at me and I had to spend an hour lying in the nurse’s office.”

“Oh, no!” Kotetsu floated closer to her, looking up at her with sympathy. “Are you okay?”

Unable to help but smile, she nodded. “Yeah, I’m okay now. It was just embarrassing.” She padded further into the room, already looking forward to a cup of green tea and a small snack. As she rummaged through the cabinets, she felt the shrine spirits’ presence behind her, hovering and uncertain. “What is it?” she asked, glancing back at them and then pulling a cup down.

“You received another letter from Ookuninushi-sama,” Onikiri said, waving an envelope in the air.

Nanami’s heart skipped a beat. Suddenly, she was overly aware of the thread again. “Oh, thank you.” She took the envelope and tore it open, mouth going dry. Leaning against the counter, she read it once, twice, thrice. But no matter how many times she read it, it felt like the words weren’t sinking in, that her brain had been reduced to a fuzz of static, like a radio station just out of range.

“What does it say, Lady Nanami?” Kotetsu’s eager voice woke her from her trance.

Lowering her hand, Nanami dropped the letter, allowing it to flutter to the floor. Dazed, she stared off into space, body feeling empty, like a hollow shell whose soul had ascended to a higher plane. “He accepted.”

“Who accepted?” Mizuki’s voice came from her right and she jumped, a small scream escaping her. “Huh? Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you.” Mizuki beamed at her, but Nanami noted his shoulders were hunched. He bent down to retrieve the letter, sneaking a look at its contents.

Nanami snatched it from his hands, folding it up. “Hey, it’s not nice to read other people’s mail.” Her hands shook as she tucked it back into its envelope.

“Sorry.” Mizuki offered a sheepish grin. “So...what did it say?”

With all three looking at her so expectantly, Nanami realized she couldn’t stand there and say nothing. She turned to look at Mizuki, and her chin quivered. “He accepted. Tomoe signed the contract. Which means…” She sucked in a breath. “We have to get married.” Suddenly, Nanami felt like the floor had fallen out from beneath her and she threw herself at Mizuki, hiding her face in his shoulder, teeth chattering and eyes stinging. “Mizuki, I feel so stupid. What if I can’t go through with this? What if I can’t do it?”

A stunned beat. Then, Mizuki wrapped her in an embrace, cradling her protectively. “I’m sorry,” he murmured, holding her a little closer and gently stroking her hair. She felt him rest his cheek against the top of her head, the gesture temporarily ceasing her tears. “Maybe you can’t back out now, but I swear to you, I won’t let him hurt you. I told you I’m going where you’re going, no matter what.”

Shaking, Nanami nodded, fresh tears building and threatening to spill over. “I know, and I’m so grateful for it. But I’m scared too.” She sniffed and buried her face in his clothing, hiccup catching in her throat.

“Don’t be scared, Lady Nanami.” Onikiri and Kotetsu floated to her side, tugging at her skirt. “We’ll go with you too.”

Sensing Nanami’s stress, Mamoru appeared from out of her bag, scampering across the floor. He hopped onto her shoulder and cuddled her cheek, drawing a shaky laugh from her.

“That’s right,” Mizuki said, nodding sagely. He pulled back just enough to look Nanami in the eye, expression solemn, tender. “We’ll all go. So don’t cry anymore.” Smiling softly, he reached up and wiped her cheeks. “Okay?”

“I can’t help it.” Nanami laughed shakily, wiping her eyes with the back of a hand. “It’s all happening so fast… The letter says they’ll pick us up at the end of this week to go to Izumo. Mizuki…” Here, she clutched his shoulders. “Do you understand I’m going to be married to that guy on Saturday?” She leaned back and moaned in anguish. “I’m so stressed.”

“Mmm.” Mizuki grimaced, averting his gaze. For a long moment, he just held Nanami as she cried again, petting her hair. Then, he gave her a squeeze. “I’ll make you something to eat and then we can watch a movie. How about your favorite?” He gave her a smile. “Chin up, Nanami-chan. Your life isn’t over as long as we’re here. We’re family.”

Sniffing, Nanami wiped her eyes again and looked down at Onikiri and Kotetsu, her heart breaking into a thousand pieces. Despite her tears, she couldn’t help but smile at their support, their affection for her. “Thank you,” she whispered, resting her head against Mizuki’s shoulder and reaching down to touch the shrine spirits’ heads in gratitude. “I’m so happy to have you as my family. Please promise you won’t go anywhere.”

“We promise, Lady Nanami!”

“I swear it.” Mizuki smiled again, then let her go. “Now go make a blanket fort and I’ll bring snacks. We’ll have a good night.”

--

The dread Nanami felt built up as each day passed. It grew more and more difficult to sleep. By Friday, she was so wound up that every muscle in her body ached, and she couldn’t eat a bite. No matter how much Mizuki, Mamoru, or the shrine spirits tried to soothe her, she just couldn’t relax. It was to the point she prayed it would all be behind her soon so she could rip the bandage off and continue with her life. Hopefully, Tomoe would view her insignificant enough and leave her alone. A hands-off marriage was fine with her.

Before Ookuninushi’s heavenly carriage arrived, Mizuki helped her pack her things -- and she noted that he packed all of her things. That made her worry about whether or not they would return to the shrine, but she couldn’t bear asking, couldn’t bear hearing what the answer would be. Soon, the time had come and the carriage arrived, and the five of them were carted off towards Izumo.

All Nanami could do was stare out the window, her stomach rolling, making her feel like she would throw up. The bumps and turbulence didn’t help either; she hung out of the window for half the trip, only managing not to throw up because she hadn’t eaten anything since Thursday. Mizuki kept shooting worried glances in her direction, but he didn’t say anything.

They landed without much trouble, and then Ookuninushi’s familiars came rushing to unload the carriage, carrying Nanami’s bags with ease towards one of the guest houses. As they walked towards it, Ookuninushi strolled out from the main shrine, smiling and waving, rose in his other hand.

“Welcome back, Nanami-hime.” He offered her the rose with a soft smile.

Although he was part of the reason she was in this mess, Nanami couldn’t help the wave of relief at seeing a familiar face. “Hi,” she said with a smile. “Thank you for letting us stay the night.” She paused and glanced at the rose, then at Mizuki, who shrugged. Hesitantly, she accepted it.

“My pleasure.” Ookuninushi smiled brighter. “You should be well rested for your wedding day.” Noticing Nanami’s smile falter, he stepped closer. “My shinshi will assist you with whatever you need tomorrow. They’ll help you get ready. In the meantime, if you need anything else, don’t hesitate to ask.” He paused, then tacked on, “After all, you’re doing us all a huge favor. We’re grateful to you.”

Mizuki glowered, narrowing his eyes. “Yeah, she’s a sacrificial bride. You should be indebted to her.”

“Mizuki, don’t be rude,” Nanami chided.

“It’s all right. We are indebted,” Ookuninushi assured him. “Now, I’ll leave you to get settled in. I’ll send a servant to check in on you before bedtime. I’ll see you tomorrow.” With a wave, he retreated towards the shrine.

“Those gods,” Mizuki huffed, shifting the weight of his luggage in his arms, holding his head up high. “They’re getting you to do their dirty work for them.”

Nanami nodded, staring vacantly down at the path as she followed Mizuki to the guest house. Until Ookuninushi’s shinshi had placed her things down and left, she remained silent. Only then did she speak up. “Am I really a sacrificial bride?”

“No, a sacrificial bride would have no power,” Onikiri piped up. “You are a kami-sama, and you will be fully in control.”

“It feels like she’s a sacrificial bride,” Mizuki grumbled, turning his back on the others. He finished putting his luggage away and then headed for the front door.

“Where are you going?” Nanami asked, tensing up.

“Oh, don’t worry, I’m just going to get some dinner. You need to eat.” Mizuki smiled sweetly at her. “It won’t take but a minute.”

Reluctantly, Nanami nodded, letting him slip through the door. Then, she started to unpack, remaining silent. She wondered if Tomoe was already here; curiosity ate away at her, urging her to walk the grounds and try to sneak a glance at him. But another louder voice in her mind told her no. That louder voice kept her rooted in place.

Several minutes later, the door slid open, and Mizuki walked in with a plate of food. “I promise I didn’t make it. Ookuninushi’s shinshi did.” He offered it to Nanami, who sighed.

“Thanks,” she murmured, accepting it even though she didn’t feel like eating. But her body felt weak and she didn’t want to pass out during the ceremony, so she lifted her chopsticks and began to force feed herself. It felt like cardboard in her stomach, making her want to gag. With Mizuki watching her the whole time, she knew she had to finish it, though.

“We should get to bed early,” Mizuki told her, leaning back against his elbows. “Sounds like the ceremony tomorrow will be complicated, so you’ll need lots of time in the morning to be prepared.”

“Okay.” Nanami took the last bite of her rice and then pushed the plate aside, groaning a bit. “I think I’ll go to bed now, then.”

She got to her feet, then grabbed her overnight bag. “Be right back.” She headed to the bathroom, feeling as though she were floating in space, like a ghost.

Being in a strange place with her husband-to-be so close by made her jittery. She swore by looking at her reflection that she was already getting wrinkles from the stress. There was no way she was going to sleep, especially when she felt on pins and needles, more unsafe than she’d ever felt. What if Tomoe burst into the house in the middle of the night, not wanting to wait to devour her whole? Ignoring any shred of common sense, as soon as she’d finished changing, she stepped back into the main area.

“Mizuki,” she called out. “Can you sleep with me tonight?” She met his wide-eyed gaze, clasping her hands together. “Please?”

“Yeah, of course.” Mizuki got to his feet, following her. “Good night, Onikiri, Kotetsu.”

Nanami switched the light on in her room and then grabbed the extra folded futon from the corner. She laid it out for Mizuki, adding the sheets and duvet she found in a nearby wardrobe. “It’s ridiculous, but I can’t help but think he’s going to attack me tonight.” Here, she laughed, shaking her head. “I know it’s silly, but I can’t help it.”

“He won’t do that.” Mizuki stretched out on his futon, watching as Nanami crawled into hers. “I know it’s hard, but try to sleep. I’m here. Nothing’s going to hurt you.”

“I know,” Nanami said faintly, sinking beneath the covers, pulling them up to her mouth. A soft sigh. As Mamoru hopped onto the pillow beside her and curled up into a ball, she rolled over and switched out the lamp. Darkness settled around them; the only sounds were their soft breathing and the wind outside. Somewhere, distantly, an owl cried out, lonely into the night. Rolling to her side, her back to Mizuki, she said quietly, “I can’t help but wish it were you instead. If I had to.” She closed her eyes, the burning warmth building up behind them.

“Don’t say things like that,” Mizuki said just above a whisper. “You know how I feel about you. And I know you don’t mean it.”

Nanami sank deeper into the covers. “You’re right. I’m sorry.” She paused, exhaling shakily. “Good night, Mizuki.”

“Good night, Nanami-chan.”

Silence pressed down on them, stifling and final. Nanami didn’t sleep that night.

Chapter Text

“Unhand me!” Tomoe slapped away an intrusive hand, clenching his teeth.

“But, Tomoe-sama, it’s your wedding day and we must get you ready!” One of Ookuninushi’s sickly sweet rabbit familiars peered up at Tomoe with glassy, bug eyes; he was far too obedient and insistent for Tomoe’s liking.

“I can bathe myself,” Tomoe argued, but the familiars swarmed around him, undoing the sash around his waist and pulling his kimono from his shoulders. He glowered over their heads, meeting Hisoka’s eyes. Damn, what had he gotten himself into?

Having stripped him completely naked, the familiars lowered him forcefully into the bath, beginning to scrub him with abandon. He winced, growling as they washed every part of his body at once, spine stiff and straight as a line. He didn’t think he’d ever felt so violated before, but then again, he’d never had a bunch of men washing him before.

The moment one of them touched his hair, though, he’d had enough. Smacking his hand sharply away, he narrowed his eyes dangerously, pasting a manic grin on his face. “You shouldn’t come so close to me. I will roast you and eat you for dinner.” He half shut his eyes, grasping the rabbit by the front of its jacket. “After all, I am a wild fox — and you are prey.” That did the trick. The familiars gathered their things and scurried out of the room with wide eyes, murmuring their apologies the whole way. “The nerve,” Tomoe spat, sinking lower in the bath.

Now that the pests had taken their leave, Hisoka pushed off the wall and approached his master, kneeling by the bath. “Allow me the honor of washing your hair, Tomoe-sama,” he said, bowing his head.

Tomoe glanced over at his familiar, draping his arms on either side of the bath. “Very well,” he said, sitting forwards slightly. “You may wash my hair.”

As Hisoka lathered up the shampoo and ran his fingers through his long hair, Tomoe let his thoughts drift, staring off into space. Ever since he’d signed that contract, the invisible thread tied around his pinky had been hurting, aching. Even now, it burned and throbbed to the very bone, making him scratch at it absentmindedly. Sometimes, he swore someone snagged the thread, because it would jerk his hand forward, or twist his pinky most uncomfortably. Another one of those moments came now, and he flinched, murmuring under his breath.

“My lord?” 

Tomoe sighed, closing his eyes as Hisoka massaged his scalp, behind his ears. “Yes?”

“What do you think this god will be like?”

At this, Tomoe hummed in thought. “I couldn’t care less,” he sighed. “She is a god who I must marry. And she is a human girl. That is all.”

“What will you do if she’s not to your liking?”

“I can already tell you she will not be,” Tomoe muttered, tilting his head towards Hisoka’s touch. He’d never tell him so much, but it felt nice to be rubbed behind the ears the way he was doing right now.

“She’s unattractive, my lord?” Hisoka paused, and Tomoe opened one amethyst eye.

“If she is, then I will close my eyes and think of my favorite geisha,” he replied, then sank back into Hisoka’s touch. “Love and attraction don’t matter in these sorts of marriages. Why do you think brothels thrive?”

There was a pause as Hisoka carefully lowered Tomoe’s head to rinse the shampoo out of his hair. Tomoe relished the quiet, the sensation of someone touching his hair. Then: “Does that mean you’ll need me to keep ordering the Tanuki Girls to come to the shrine? I’m not judging; I just want to please you.”

A derisive snort escaped Tomoe. “Do you think I’m a fox with no honor?” He sat up, water streaming down his back. Hesitantly, Hisoka wrung out the excess water from his hair and began to apply a layer of conditioner. “Nanami and I will be bound, spiritually. I will not be permitted to take a lover unless we create a new contract.” He turned his head this way and that, allowing Hisoka better reach. “Let’s see how it goes. If she displeases me, I’ll convince her to maintain our marriage in name only.”

“I thought you planned to do that anyway.” Hisoka ran his fingers through Tomoe’s hair one last time before once again tilting his head down to rinse it out.

“I thought about it, but god of deceit is the name the people gave me on stereotype alone.” Tomoe noticed Hisoka’s hesitation, felt the way his hands faltered. “You don’t believe that, do you?” He peered up at the boy, watching his expression.

“I’ve known you for too long,” Hisoka admitted, lifting Tomoe’s head and wringing out his hair again. Grabbing a fresh towel, he began carefully drying Tomoe’s hair. “Stereotype or not, you were planning to trick the girl, weren’t you?”

Huffing, Tomoe stood, water dripping from his body, tail flicking a few droplets to the floor. He stepped out onto the mat, where Hisoka draped a towel around his body, helping him to dry off. “I’ll do what I need to do.”

“Like I said, I won’t judge you.” Smiling, Hisoka pumped a handful of leave in conditioner in his palm and took a comb, beginning to work it through Tomoe’s hair. “Let’s make sure you’re properly handsome today, master. You want to make a good first impression.”

--

It was nearly time for the ceremony to begin, and Tomoe’s primping had lasted far too long. He’d fussed over his hair for some time, until Hisoka insisted he get dressed. For the occasion, he’d selected a black kimono and a formal black haori, embellished with red and yellow and green florals at the sleeves and edges. He gave his final approval in the mirror, and then Hisoka accompanied him out of the preparation room, down the hallway where they were to wait for the bride.

They were only halfway down the hall when they crossed paths with a white-haired boy; it only took Tomoe a beat before he recognized the snake. He must’ve been Nanami’s familiar now. He grimaced, an expression that was mirrored back at him.

“Oh, hey, Tomoe.” It was flat, dismissive. Mizuki frowned and refused to look Tomoe in the eye.

“It’s nice to see you too, snake,” Tomoe said, glowering.

“I see you’re as pleasant as ever.” Mizuki inched closer.

Huffing, Tomoe took a step forward as well. “Are you challenging me?” He could sense Hisoka’s discomfort from behind him. His own familiar followed him, but he held out an arm, pressing back on his chest and preventing him from inserting himself between them. There was no sense in Hisoka getting caught up in their personal, centuries old feud.

Eyebrow twitching, Mizuki took another step forward, until he was nose to nose with Tomoe. The two stared each other in the eye, neither one daring to look away. This snake had some gall to stare him down when he knew he wasn’t as powerful, Tomoe thought, mouth tugged sharply downwards in disdain.

“Move aside.” He placed a hand on Mizuki’s chest giving it a little push.

“No. Not until you hear what I have to say.”

A garish smile spread across Tomoe’s face, his eyebrows rising. “Oh, so now you’re openly defying me? How bold you’ve gotten over the years.” Here, he dropped his voice dangerously low, like a panther pacing back and forth in a cage, his eyes sparking. “If those gods weren’t out there right now, I would tear you in so many pieces no one would be able to recognize you when they found your remains. And I still might kill you even so.”

“Oh, I’m so scared,” Mizuki said, waving his hands. “Shut up, Tomoe. I’m serious.”

“So am I.” Tomoe stared, unblinking.

“No, you listen to me.” Mizuki jabbed Tomoe in the chest. “You’re marrying my mistress today, and I don’t like it at all. But I promised her I’d be there for her no matter what, and this is her decision. So I’ll play nice, but trust me--” Here, he smirked, a chuckle rising in his throat, the white snake materializing coiled around him. “If you so much as lay a finger on Nanami-chan, or you’re mean to her in any way, or you hurt someone who’s precious to her, I will tear you in half. I don’t care if it costs me my life. You’re taking someone I love dearly, and I won’t see her suffer because you’re a selfish asshole.”

“Your threats mean nothing to me.” Tomoe flipped open his fan, idly waving it against his face. “I grow tired of this conversation, Mizuki. You’ve made your point. You’re in love with your master, and you resent me for it. You think you’re the better man. No?” He smirked over his fan, meeting Mizuki’s gaze.

Balling his hands into fists, Mizuki glared, the snake hissing its warning. “I hate you so much, Tomoe. I hate you so much I wish you’d fall into hell already.”

“I’ve already been there and back,” Tomoe retorted, stepping aside and around Mizuki, continuing to fan himself with his nose in the air. “Oh, and Mizuki?” He paused, throwing a glance over his shoulder. “The feeling is extremely mutual. If you were not my new wife’s familiar, I would scratch your eyeballs out for that one.” He snapped his fan shut and pointed it at Mizuki. “Don’t test me, though.” With that, he walked away, leaving Mizuki fuming. “How exhausting,” he sighed, tapping his fan against his chin. “Hisoka? This is going to be a long day.”

--

The morning had come agonizingly slow, and though Nanami had been unable to sleep a wink the night before, she wanted to crawl back into bed as soon as it was time to arise, feeling exhausted and drained. Just as Mizuki had predicted, they were roused early in the morning to begin preparations. Seeing how it was a gods’ wedding, there were many cleansing rituals to partake of, to the point that Nanami felt like she was simply going through the motions.

The worst part was the ritual bath, with the goddesses and Ookuninushi’s familiars helping her wash herself. It felt like it would never end, with more perfumes and herbs and chants and prayers constantly being said over her. At least it helped her feel more protected, but she wished the day would be over already. Her nerves were shot, and her limbs were so weak they could barely hold her up.

She wished Mizuki could be with her, but a bride must not be seen before the wedding except by her attendants, and those attendants had to be female. So she grinned and bore it, accepting the help she received, grateful for the girls who cooed over her and encouraged her and chattered happily. One would think she was marrying on a blessed occasion, and not being bound to a murderous yokai as his leash.

“Nanami-sama, you are a very lucky girl,” a tanuki named Ichika purred. “Tomoe-sama is so handsome.”

“Don’t say things like that,” Lady Inaho shushed her, tying the obi on Nanami’s white and red kimono. “I don’t see how anyone could feel that way about him.”

“Um...could we not talk about Tomoe?” Nanami laughed nervously, breathing deeply. “I want to make up my own mind about him.”

Ichika finished putting her hair up, leaving a few strands hanging in her face. “Well, it is almost time to walk you in, so you’ll get to make up your mind soon enough.” She smiled widely at Nanami, pushing in a hair pin with cascading golden droplets as the finishing touch. “You look so beautiful, Nanami,” she gushed, framing her face with her hands.

“One more thing.” Lady Inaho opened a pot of rouge, and applied it to Nanami’s lips with careful precision. “There. Now look.”

The girls stepped back to let Nanami admire herself in the mirror. She turned to each side, eyes wide and locked on her reflection, taking in the girls’ handiwork. “I feel like a new person. Thank you so much. For all your help and your encouragement… You don’t know how much it means to me.” She smiled warmly at the group, who returned her affection with smiles of their own.

“If he isn’t speechless when he sees you, he’s blind,” Ichika said, laying a hand on Nanami’s back.

Lady Inaho opened the door, and gestured for the rest of the party to follow. “It’s time,” she said, the words causing Nanami’s heart to leap in her throat.

Mouth going dry, she followed the goddess out, her entourage of girls giggling and whispering amongst themselves. Despite what Ichika had said about Tomoe being handsome, she didn’t believe it; after all, she was a yokai, so of course she’d find Tomoe attractive, particularly with how powerful he was. The very thought of it had her heart rabbiting, and she clutched the bouquet of flowers she held. Each step felt like a step closer to her demise, and she found her vision growing tunnel-like, the light seeming much too bright. Before her inattention could cause her to trip on the stairs, Ichika caught her elbow, aiding her up the steps until they reached the doors to the main shrine. This was it. Nanami thought she might pass out; her knees felt so weak she was sure they’d buckle.

Luckily, Lady Inaho and one of Ookuninushi’s shinshi pushed open the doors for her. She wobbled a bit on her feet, feeling like she might turn her ankle. Before she could even start to fall, Ichika propped her up from behind. Cheeks flushing, she blinked, drawing a breath. If only she’d slept the night before.

The procession made its way inside, down the midst of the grand hall. Shifting her gaze from side to side, Nanami took in the guests -- gods and goddesses from every corner of Japan were in attendance. She felt the panic beginning to well up inside her, and her breath caught in her throat, the pressure stifling. In that moment, she caught sight of Himemiko near the front, and they exchanged a glance; Himemiko’s gaze was one of reassurance, and Nanami felt a wave of relief at just that familiar face. This whole time, she’d managed to avoid looking at the front, too afraid of what she’d find. But eventually, her eyes trailed to the platform, where Mizuki waited for her on one side, and on the other were two figures. All she could make out of the fox were his tail and his long white hair, his ears; he kept his back to her. Another yokai stood beside him, a boy with wavy black hair, two black stripes at his cheeks, and crimson eyes -- Nanami supposed that was his primary familiar. Slowly, she approached the platform. And there, she stopped, her breaths audible.

A long moment elapsed, the tension so thick it was tangible. Nanami was overly aware of her own heartbeat, the way her hands shook as she held the bouquet. And finally, Tomoe turned to face her. The moment their eyes met, Nanami’s breath caught sharply in her throat, so much so she was barely even aware of the tug at her pinky finger. She couldn’t tear her eyes from his. “ He’s beautiful,” she found herself thinking. “He’s the most beautiful man I’ve ever seen.” Suddenly, she felt tongue-tied for another reason, and her face felt too warm. At the same time, she had to remind herself this was a particularly dangerous kami, a yokai who could tear her apart. As the shock receded, her reservations about being here came flooding back, and she could feel her legs buckling again.

Tomoe, as well, wasn’t tearing his eyes away from her. He looked at her as though she were glowing, as though she were a real goddess -- and not just a human playing goddess. The way their eyes locked felt electric, and in that moment, his resolve faltered. The only thing that snapped him from his reverie was when he saw the way her eyes shimmered, the quiver of her chin, the way she seemed to sink lower as her knees gave out. He didn’t hesitate then to reach out his hand to her, his eyes never leaving hers.

“She’s heavenly,” Hisoka whispered in his ear. “You’re in trouble, Tomoe-sama.”

Tomoe didn’t respond; he barely even heard his familiar. And after a moment of having his hand extended, the hushed whispers of the hall extinguishing until one could’ve heard a pin drop, Nanami handed her bouquet to the tanuki who’d accompanied her and placed a trembling hand into his. She stared into his eyes, breathless, and he offered her the support she needed to step onto the platform. He didn’t release her hand, even as they bowed to Ookuninushi.

Ookuninushi stood before them, and they began the proceedings. Nanami couldn’t stop herself from sneaking glances at Tomoe, barely hearing the bells as Ookuninushi waved the staff over them or the attending gods speaking their blessings of their union. Likewise, Tomoe couldn’t take his eyes off her either, and something like curiosity sparked between them. Tentatively, Nanami tightened her grip on his hand, a pressure which he returned. Perhaps he wasn’t all bad, she thought to herself.

A container of sake was produced, and three cups set before them. Tomoe took the first cup, sipping, staring at Nanami. She felt her heart skip another beat, and she quickly looked away, blushing. Ookuninushi passed her the cup, and she accepted it, blushing deeper. “It’s an indirect kiss,” she thought, taking three small sips. Although it wasn’t much, by the time they had finished with the three cups, she felt a little overheated, the alcohol going straight to her head. It didn’t affect Tomoe in the least.

Up until this point, she hadn’t heard Tomoe speak a word, but it was time for them to recite the vows the gods had prepared for them. She met his gaze briefly, and they recited it together, the moment feeling like a movie, like it wasn’t even part of her life. She still felt out of her body as Ookuninushi produced another red thread, deviating from the ceremony as Nanami knew it. He lifted their joined hands, and began to wind the thread around them, chanting what Nanami could only assume to be a blessing. As he finished, the thread glowed brightly and then slowly faded against their skin, much like the thread of their betrothal.

“As this union is blessed and favored by the gods, and given our approval, you are now husband and wife,” Ookuninushi pronounced.

The gods and goddesses in attendance burst with approval as Nanami and Tomoe were presented to them. Out of the corner of her eye, Nanami caught sight of Mizuki’s stony expression. Sneaking a glance at Tomoe’s familiar gave her no information either -- he seemed indifferent. 

As for Tomoe, he was out of reach, faraway and tucked away in the deepest recesses of his mind, reeling. He wasn’t sure if it was the thread that bound them or Nanami’s energy, but something twinged in his chest, making him want to take care of this girl. Surely she knew what he’d done in his life, and yet she’d still agreed to bind herself to him all the same. He wondered why. Carefully, he stepped off the platform, holding Nanami’s hand and guiding her down as well. As the attendants rushed to clear the hall for the reception banquet, he drew her to the side of the room, and brought her hand to his mouth in a furtive kiss.

Nanami blushed, face feeling hotter than ever, feeling a bit faint. Her heart wouldn’t calm down, feeling like it might burst, and now she struggled to meet Tomoe’s gaze. Her tongue stuck to the roof of her mouth, but she couldn’t find the words to speak to him. As curious as she was, a part of her was still frightened. They’d barely spoken, not even having had an hour together, and yet she could feel the energy emanating from his body. The gods hadn’t been exaggerating when they’d described the power he held, both as a yokai and a god. She could only hope he’d be kind to her.

From the other side of the room, Mizuki shot a glowering look in Tomoe’s direction. So he’d seen the kiss. Tomoe narrowed his eyes at Mizuki over Nanami’s head, and kissed her hand again. No matter how little Mizuki liked it, this girl was his to take care of now, and there wasn’t a damn thing the snake could do about it.

Chapter Text

All around, the wedding guests laughed and chatted jovially amongst themselves, partaking of more plates of food than Nanami had ever seen in her life. She felt like she’d been pushed and pulled in a thousand different directions with none of it being her own will; her attendants had even already changed her into her next outfit, a rich crimson kimono with a golden print and flowers for her hair. The exhaustion from the night before and stress were catching up to her, but her stomach was still in knots at the thought of what lay ahead -- the night she had to spend with her new husband. She couldn’t even think about putting food in her mouth right now.

Tomoe, on the other hand, nibbled on what was put before him. It struck Nanami that perhaps he was being polite, because he hadn’t touched his food much either. Apart from the kiss he’d given her hand, he hadn’t interacted with her. Now that they were seated at the head of the room, his focus was on the sake that the partygoers passed around -- that and humoring his familiar, who seemed far more talkative.

From her other side, Mizuki passed her the sake that was going around, drawing her attention to him. He’d been oddly quiet, she realized. “Is this the sacred sake you made?” she asked him, hoping to break the silence.

“Yeah.” Mizuki barely met her gaze; his eyes kept flicking between his hands in his lap and past her, at Tomoe.

“I’ll try some,” Nanami said, hoping to cheer him up. She figured she couldn’t get through that evening without being tipsy, anyway. 

As she poured a full cup, she felt eyes on her, but she couldn’t bring herself to look back at Tomoe. “He’s going to get offended,” she thought, but took a large sip anyway. It didn’t matter -- all that mattered was getting through the rest of the night.

Tomoe kept watching Nanami from the corner of his eye, taking a bite of the fish Hisoka had placed in front of him. It was nothing he was fond of, but humans and gods alike were finicky about their customs; he didn’t feel like starting an argument with all of these people at once. Already, he was drained, used to being by himself. And then -- there was that girl. It wouldn’t take a genius to tell she was unhappy, and why wouldn’t she be? She’d hardly touched any food, though, and judging by the way she drank, the way she’d gotten tipsy just from the few sips during their ceremony, it wouldn’t be long before she was drunk. It was none of his business to tell her to slow down, though. If she wanted to get blackout drunk because she didn’t want to be bound to a yokai, he couldn’t blame her. If only she could be more subtle about it.

“More sake, master?” Hisoka tore him from his thoughts, holding the jug out for Tomoe to inspect.

Idly, Tomoe nudged his cup in Hisoka’s direction for him to fill, taking another small bite of his food. If everyone else was going to drink themselves silly, he might as well indulge too. From his peripheral vision, he could see Mizuki glowering at him, boring holes into his skull with his gaze. Even if he hadn’t seen it, he would’ve sensed the hate vibes emanating from Mizuki’s direction, his stare feeling like sandpaper against his skin. It was difficult to remain civil when his new wife’s familiar stared daggers at him, and she seemed oblivious to it.

He intended to bite his tongue, but that plan blew into a thousand pieces because no sooner had his cup been filled and he lifted it to drink than Mizuki mumbled something under his breath -- something that Nanami no doubt wouldn’t hear, but he could thanks to his sensitive hearing.

“I should’ve poisoned it.”

He set his cup down hard, drawing in a deep breath. Don’t , he told himself. But Mizuki side-eyed him again, and he realized he’d intended for him to hear it. He couldn’t contain himself any longer.

“Do you have a problem?” He narrowed his eyes at Mizuki.

It was the first time since they’d sat down that Tomoe had spoken, and his sharp tone caused Nanami to jolt, some of her sake sloshing onto her hand. She dared to peek at Tomoe, wondering if he was speaking to her, but then she saw his eyes trained on Mizuki -- and if looks could have killed, then the look Mizuki gave Tomoe would’ve slain him then and there.

“Not at all,” Mizuki hissed through his teeth, eyes nothing more than dangerous slits. “But I guess you can’t resist starting a fight.”

That was it. Of course Tomoe knew Mizuki goaded him on purpose, but he couldn’t turn the other cheek. “It was you who started it with your traitorous comment. Show some respect.”

At this, Mizuki smirked, eyes half lidding. “To be traitorous, one has to have sworn respect to that person in the first place.”

Tomoe’s eyes widened and he felt the heat rushing through his body. “I will slit your throat and carve out your entrails—” he began, but Hisoka tugged at his sleeve.

“Tomoe-sama? Please don’t.”

Blinking, Tomoe turned his attention to the girl trapped between the two of them, noticing how she shook, face pink as she gulped down another cup of sake. Her eyes darted between him and Mizuki. He relented, sighing heavily and lifting his own cup to drink.

“Maybe you should apologize,” Hisoka prompted, tentative.

“Very well. I’m sorry.” Tomoe took another sip of sake, facing forwards, eyes closed.

“That wasn’t convincing.”

Tomoe failed to respond. No, he decided, from here on out, he wasn’t going to say a word. He’d pretend he wasn’t even here. It was the only way to keep out of trouble.

Nanami poured herself another cup, already feeling woozy -- but there was no way she could be sober right now, not when the tension between Tomoe and Mizuki choked her. “Crap, he’s so mean,” she thought, taking another long swig. “And Mizuki hates him.” Her head swam, the heat and dizziness settling uncomfortably in her skull; suddenly, she started to feel like she was off balance, like she couldn’t sit up straight. It hit her that she hadn’t eaten at all that day, and on top of drinking so much, perhaps she had overdone it.

Figuring water might counterbalance the effects, she took a long sip from her glass, but it was too late. Her head began to throb, a splitting pain settling behind her eyes, and the sick heat of nausea sat into the pit of her stomach. A few more sips of water only served to increase that pain, and she realized -- she needed to get to a bathroom immediately.

“I’m sorry; I drank too much,” she slurred, trying to get to her feet; her head spun. She tried not to look at Tomoe, who regarded her with a turned head and a piercing amethyst gaze.

“Be careful!” Mizuki jumped up and caught her arm before she fell and made a fool of herself, and then guided her towards the hallway. “We’ll be back in a few minutes,” he assured the guests, then led Nanami towards the bathrooms.

“I’m gonna throw up,” Nanami moaned, head lolling, speech slow. “Why am I so stupid?”

“You’re not stupid,” Mizuki began, but Nanami interrupted him, breaking into a hysteric laugh and a hiccup. “Um...are you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m gonna be just fine,” Nanami said, leaning her whole body weight against Mizuki’s shoulder. “My body just feels like it’s on fire.”

“Why don’t we start with lying down in the bathroom?” Mizuki smiled sheepishly, then dragged Nanami into the bathroom, laying her down on the cool, tile floor.

Everything felt like a blur, a swirl of technicolor and amplified sounds, each one knocking inside her skull and intensifying her headache. After a few minutes of sweating and panting, she finally heaved over the toilet, not stopping until her limbs were gelatin and her midsection cramped. Then, she collapsed to the tiles again, closing her eyes. 

A cool hand against her forehead pulled her back to the present. “You okay?”

“Yeah.” Nanami breathed heavily. “I’m so sorry.”

“It’s okay.” Mizuki stroked her hair away from her sweat-ridden brow, then stood up. Nanami heard the sound of running water. Then, the sensation of a cold cloth against her burning skin. “I’m going to bring you some medicine and some water. You just wait here.”

“Okay,” she said faintly, pulling the cloth further down over her eyes, where her head still throbbed. She must’ve dozed off for a short time, because the next thing she knew, someone had lifted her head, supporting it in his palm.

“Here.” She felt a round pill pressed against her lips. “For your headache.” After she accepted it, the smooth rim of a glass replaced it. “You need to drink this whole glass, and then we’re going to wash your face, brush your teeth, and fix your makeup. We have to go back out there.” Nodding slightly, Nanami drank in small sips. Minutes ticked by, and Mizuki remained quiet until she’d finished the whole glass. “Better?”

“Yeah, I think so.” Throwing up had helped, and she felt the tension slowly leaving her head. That didn’t mean she felt good, but at least the additional alcohol hadn’t had time to fully hit her system. Mizuki helped her to her feet, then walked her over to the sink, where he handed her another cloth. “Wash your face. I have your makeup bag right here.” He set it on the side of the sink.

Nanami lathered up the cloth and washed her face, then rinsed off with cold water. Mizuki handed her a towel, and she patted her face dry, blinking at her reflection in the mirror. At least she didn’t look too disheveled. Since Mizuki had thought to bring her a toothbrush and toothpaste as well, she took a moment to brush her teeth, to get the bitter, astringent taste from her mouth.

As she began to reapply her makeup, regretting that she’d ruined Ichika’s hard work, she flashed back to the argument between Mizuki and Tomoe. Glancing at Mizuki’s reflection in the mirror, she said softly, “You hate Tomoe, don’t you?” She watched Mizuki’s eyebrows lift.

“Oh, right, I’m sorry about that,” Mizuki said, blushing and rubbing the back of his neck. “I shouldn’t have put you in that position.”

“It’s fine.” Nanami carefully applied mascara, leaning closer to the mirror. “But you didn’t answer me. You hate him, right?”

Sighing, Mizuki looked down at the floor. “Yeah.”

“Why?” The single word hung in the air, fragile.

“Because he’s a wild fox and he’s done terrible things. Now he’s married to you and he’s going to put his hands all over you — he might even hurt you, for all we know. And there’s nothing I can do to stop that.” Mizuki crossed his arms over his chest, face turning redder.

Nanami capped the mascara and then opened a pot of rouge, delicately applying it to her lips. “I’m sorry.” Carefully, she dabbed the excess with a tissue. “I don’t think I like him either, but can you please not fight with him? It scares me. And…” Here, she paused, fingertips fumbling with the zipper on her makeup bag. “I’m afraid he’ll hurt you.”

“It’s so hard not to,” Mizuki huffed. Then, voice taking on a more tender tone, “But I’ll try for you, Nanami-chan.”

“Thank you.” Nanami turned to face him, inhaling painfully. “Let’s go back out there. I should eat something.” She headed for the door, still shaky on her feet, but she felt like she could manage now that her headache had subsided.

Tomoe hadn’t budged from his spot, and he didn’t turn around, but his ears twitched as Nanami and Mizuki returned. He watched, side-eyeing them, as they took their seats again. This time, Nanami picked up her chopsticks and began to nibble slowly on her food, sticking with the rice. Something about her seemed much calmer, but still frail.

A sudden jab in the ribs caught his attention, and he looked over at Hisoka. The boy gave him a pointed look, then glanced at Nanami. It clicked. Turning towards Nanami, he opened his mouth, but hesitated; he wondered if speaking to her would break her. After all, she seemed very frightened of him, and he had threatened her shinshi. Words failed him, and he closed his mouth again, his ears laying back against his head, a small breath of frustration leaving him. Instead of speaking, he chose to place a hand on the top of her head, touching her like she might crumble. It had been so long since he’d touched a human; he didn’t want to hurt her.

Nanami went rigid under his touch, her chest constricting. She glanced up at him, unsure of what to do. But all he did was delicately stroke her hair, and then he dropped his hand, not even looking at her. “What the hell?” she thought, shuddering a bit. “What a weirdo.” Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Mizuki stiffen.

“That was pathetic, master,” Hisoka murmured, and Tomoe grimaced.

“Shut up.”

Yes, it had been a very long day, indeed.

--

The reception lasted far into the night, far past the point of comfort. All Nanami wanted to do was crawl somewhere quiet to sleep. Despite the stress of the day, she found her head jerking every so often as she tried to keep her eyes open. And Tomoe...all he did the whole time was drink sake, not once losing his composure. He paid only the barest of attention to anyone, speaking only when spoken to, maintaining a perfectly pleasant facade -- if one could call him pleasant when looking past the distasteful expression on his face.

Finally, the party ended, the congratulations wrapped up, and most of the party-goers left the shrine. Nanami stifled a yawn, shoulders sagging, and looked around, wondering why Otohiko and Ikusagami remained, and yet Ookuninushi was nowhere to be found.

“What are you guys still doing here?” she asked, eyes darting from one to the other.

“We’re going to escort you and Tomoe to the sacred guest house,” Otohiko replied, hand on his hip. “And we’re going to make sure you seal your bond tonight.”

“Huh?” Now, Nanami was fully awake, sitting up straight, blinking.

“We can’t leave it half done,” Otohiko continued, waving them to follow. “Follow me.”

“What the heck is He She Guy talking about?” Nanami grumbled to Mizuki, getting to her feet.

It wasn’t Mizuki who answered her; she nearly jumped out of her skin when Tomoe’s voice responded, tone even, unbothered. “He means we must lay with each other.”

“Oh, my god,” Nanami blurted out, face growing hot, covering her mouth with her hands.

“Don’t tell me you didn’t know.” Tomoe slipped his hands into his opposite sleeves, and started to follow Otohiko. He paused, exchanging a vicious glance with Ikusagami. “And what are you still doing here?”

Ikusagami didn’t respond, only joined the group, heading for the door.

Nanami felt like her heart would explode, thinking about being alone...with Tomoe. “I am going to die tonight,” she thought, one hand still over her mouth. “He didn’t kiss me yet, which means he’s not my familiar, which means as soon as we’re alone, he’ll kill me.” She swallowed hard, reaching out and grasping Mizuki’s sleeve.

They headed across the grounds to the largest guest house, where a soft, yellow glow emanated from behind the doors. Nanami began to feel like something was off when Otohiko and Ikusagami opened the door and stepped inside, beckoning for them to follow.

“Sorry, no familiars,” Otohiko said, putting out a hand to press against Mizuki’s chest, beaming at him.

Since Otohiko and Ikusagami were there, Nanami released Mizuki’s sleeve without protest, exchanging a pitiful glance with him. But she couldn’t help but wonder -- if the two gods were there, did that mean sealing the bond wasn’t as Tomoe had said? It couldn’t have been -- not with the four of them in the room.

Ikusagami slid the door shut, leaving Mizuki and Hisoka outside. Now that her eyes had adjusted to the light, Nanami saw the room was bare apart from the lanterns -- and two futons pushed together to make a single bed.

“Um…” She blinked, a tight ball forming in her stomach. “What’s this?”

“What do you think it is?” Otohiko retorted. “We have to make sure you follow through.”

“You...you’re not going to…” Nanami trailed off, taking a small step back. It couldn’t be. She had to be misunderstanding.

“Do you think we’re foolish enough to leave you alone with him before you seal the bond? He could seriously hurt you.” Ikusagami piped up, voice gruff, arms crossed over his chest.

A squeak escaped Nanami and she shook her head violently. “You’re going to watch? What the heck is wrong with you?” She clenched her fists, glaring at them. “You guys are perverts. There’s no way I’m going to do it in front of you.”

Tomoe had watched silently up until this point, but seeing Nanami lose her temper, standing up to these two gods who were demeaning him and manipulating her, made his blood boil. Of course the gods were scumbags. They always had been. And knowing them, they’d twist Nanami’s arm and find a way to convince her there was no other way because he was a wild fox who had no self control. Stepping forward, he laid a hand on Nanami’s shoulder, frowning deeply.

“You two are deplorable,” he spat. Beneath his hand, he felt Nanami’s shoulder quivering. “What kind of yokai do you take me for? Call me the god of deceit all you want, but I made a contract and I intend to keep it.” He huffed. “I will do no harm to this woman. She was brave and foolish enough to marry me, so I swear to you I will protect her. And I’ll start by protecting her from the likes of you.”

At first, Nanami stood rigid, tremors rippling through her body, unmoving under Tomoe’s touch. But she found himself staring up at his face as he spoke, heart beating faster.

“You forget your place, fox,” Ikusagami said, reaching into his robe, producing the amulet and dangling it in front of them. “Don’t forget I have collateral.”

Tomoe sucked a breath in through his teeth. “That’s just cruel.” His ears laid flat against his head. “I already gave you my word. You have it in writing. What more do you want from me?”

Swinging the amulet around a finger, Ikusagami watched, expressionless, and Tomoe winced each time it hit his finger. “Let us confirm you seal your bond.”

By now, Nanami could feel her eyes stinging, and she looked at Otohiko desperately. “Please don’t. Just leave; I promise I’ll be fine.”

“You heard her,” Tomoe said, clenching his teeth and flinching again as Ikusagami knocked the amulet once more. “Get out.”

“You knew this was the deal all along, Tomoe,” Ikusagami stated plainly. “If you’re not going to cooperate, I guess we have no choice.” He reached out, grabbing Nanami’s wrist and shoving her down to the futon, drawing a cry from her.

“Stop!” Nanami cried out.

Something inside Tomoe tugged sharply, snapping, originating from the thread tied around his finger. He lunged, clawing his fingertips and producing a ball of blue flames, bringing it swiftly towards Ikusagami’s head. “You insolent--”

Ikusagami clutched the amulet, and a surge of white hot pain shot through Tomoe like a lightning bolt. Crumpling to his knees in front of Ikusagami, he gasped, clutching at his chest. “You foolish wild fox. You should know better than to attack me.”

Nanami propped herself on her elbows, staring, shaken, tears pricking her eyes. To see Tomoe on his knees and in pain made her wonder what was going on. She lay frozen for a moment, but Tomoe wasn’t throwing foxfire around. Instead, he kept gasping and grunting in pain as Ikusagami tightened his grip around whatever it was he held. That’s when it hit her -- it must’ve been connected to Tomoe’s seal.

“If you’re not going to follow the rules, then we’ll just have to do this again,” Ikusagami said, tone cold. In a flash of light, a sword appeared in his hand. He kept a tight grip on the amulet and plunged the sword towards Tomoe.

This fool, Tomoe thought, gritting his teeth. Despite the pain Ikusagami inflicted, he batted away the sword easily with a streak of foxfire, tail swishing. “Don’t forget why you need this contract,” he spat, and then gasped again, curling up as Ikusagami clutched the amulet. Through his teeth, he said, “I refuse to let you get close to me. And I refuse to let you lay a finger on her no matter how much you hurt me.”

On her hands and knees, Nanami crawled over to where Tomoe lay, doubled over. This was inhumane. She looked down at his face, a small gasp escaping her when she saw the pain furrowing his brow, the way he tugged at the front of his kimono. Snapping a determined gaze up at Ikusagami, she said, “Stop! Whatever you’re doing to him, stop.” That drew Ikusagami’s attention to her. “He was only protecting me. That’s in the contract, right?” Standing straight, she stared him down. “I’m the one who’s supposed to control him, so stop hurting him and leave his seal with me.” She held out her hand, eyes never leaving Ikusagami’s. “He can’t hurt me if I have it, and we’ll seal the bond in private.”

“Oh, she’s outsmarted you,” Otohiko said with a soft laugh, smirking at Ikusagami. Patting him on the shoulder, he continued, “She’s got a point. There’s no harm in giving her the seal.”

“He could manipulate it from her,” Ikusagami said gruffly.

Nanami stamped her foot. “Listen to me,” she said, a little louder this time. “I won’t let him have it. And if it makes you feel better, then...wait outside.” She hugged herself, staring off to the side, unable to make eye contact.

Still shaken, Tomoe began to sit up, the searing agony slowly subsiding into a more bearable ache, his breaths returning to normal. Something about Nanami was different, and he had to admit -- it brought a smirk to his face to hear her order those gods around. Unfortunately, he could tell Ikusagami wasn’t ready to budge. Somehow, he had a feeling this was his idea all along, confirmed by the way Otohiko maintained an eagle eye on the war god.

Brushing his clothes off, Tomoe got to his feet. Perhaps there was still one way to sway Ikusagami, as ruthless as he was. “Nanami.” She looked at him, large eyes questioning. “You are a virgin, correct?”

“What?” Nanami’s face grew hot and she started to lift her hand, her first instinct to slap him. That was, until she remembered -- he was her husband. “Um.” She dropped her hand -- and her gaze. Hoping Otohiko and Ikusagami weren’t paying close attention, she gave a slight nod and squeezed her eyes shut.

“I see.” Tomoe’s voice softened. He faced Ikusagami and Otohiko again. “It is not fair to traumatize this girl during her first time. You will leave to wait outside, and when we are finished I will bring you the evidence on the sheets. Since, apparently, you need evidence.” He stared down at them grimly. “Nanami, will you agree to that?”

Nanami buried her face deeply in her hands, wishing she could sink through the floor and disappear forever. “This is the worst,” she muttered. “I don’t want them seeing that, ew.”

“Would you prefer for them to watch or to torment me?” Tomoe asked without skipping a beat. “I’m the one they’ll punish.”

Remembering how Ikusagami had hurt Tomoe, Nanami peered over her fingertips, eyes wide. “What is wrong with you people?” she shouted. “Are you sadistic or something?” Tearing open the door, she pointed to the steps. “We’ll show you the dumb sheets. Get out already.” Ikusagami and Otohiko exchanged a glance, then filed towards the door. “And give me that,” Nanami snapped, snatching the amulet from Ikusagami’s hand, taking care to grab it only by the chain.

“All right, have fun,” Otohiko said, waggling his fingers at them.

“Go away!” Nanami slammed the door shut, huffing a bit. Under her breath, she muttered again, “Perverts.”

And Tomoe stared at her with wide eyes. “You are a powerful woman. I shall remember not to anger you.” He stepped closer. “You dominated two gods.”

“Don’t...don’t touch me right now,” Nanami panted. She dropped down to the futon, closing her eyes, feeling dizzy. “I need a nap.”

Flicking his tail, Tomoe sighed and glanced towards the door. “Hm, yes, let’s make them wait and stand out in the cold for a while. Serves them right.” He stretched out on the floor and smiled -- the first genuine smile Nanami had seen from him. “Rest. I promise not to touch you until you say so.”

Now that Nanami had hold of his seal and knew how to use it, she felt a little safer. So she pulled the duvet up over her head and rolled over, eyelids growing heavy. She kept the chain close to her heart and drifted to a light sleep.

Chapter Text

After how exhausted Nanami had been, she was surprised when her eyelids fluttered open of their own accord some time later, the lanterns still lit and casting gentle shadows on the walls. Outside, it was dark, still, and quiet. Humming a little, she rolled over and rubbed an eye. Her body jolted. There, stretched out on the floor on his stomach, lay Tomoe, his arms folded and his chin propped on them, his eyes shut. The memory of what had happened flooded back to her, and she relaxed. So he hadn’t touched her after all. Even if it was because she possessed the amulet, she was relieved he hadn’t tried to snatch it from her in her sleep.

Although his eyes were closed, Tomoe was only lightly dozing, and the soft rustle of sheets shifting pricked his ears up. He blinked his eyes open to find Nanami looking at him, and he stretched out further, stifling a yawn. “Ah, you’re awake,” he said. Nanami’s eyes followed him as he sat up.

“You didn’t get in bed with me…” Nanami bit her lip.

“Was I supposed to?” Tomoe blinked, unamused. “I told you I would not touch you unless you wanted me to.”

Now Nanami felt frozen, unsure of how to react or what to say. Everything Tomoe had done tonight contradicted her mental image of him -- well, apart from the way he’d spoken to Mizuki, but even then, he’d apologized. At the same time, Ikusagami had crossed a line and had tortured the fox until he’d been in agony with no indication it would stop. If she hadn’t stepped in, she didn’t know what would’ve happened.

Realizing she hadn’t replied, that she’d gotten stuck in her head, Nanami snapped back to the present and looked at Tomoe, heart suddenly pounding.

“Hm? What’s with that look?” Tomoe asked, tilting his head.

“I’m confused.” Nanami crawled out from under the duvet and sat on her heels, carefully setting the amulet down next to the futon, wanting to show Tomoe she wouldn’t hurt him or take advantage of that power like Ikusagami had. “Everything people said about you was that you’re this scary, dangerous yokai, but you stood up for me tonight and kept your promise. You didn’t force yourself on me or hurt me.” She looked up at him, face flushing.

“Oh, they said I was the big, bad wolf, did they?” Tomoe rolled to his stomach, propping his elbows up and resting his face in his palms, smirking. “It is true. You shouldn’t get close to me.” He swished his tail, eyes locking with hers. He heard her swallow hard, yet she didn’t look away. “But that doesn’t mean I’m going to hurt you. I’m not a sadist. I have to have a reason to hurt someone.”

Eyeing him with unease, Nanami shifted back, planting her hands against the floor. “Wh-what is a reason to hurt someone?”

At this, Tomoe rolled his eyes. “You can relax. Even if you make me angry, I won’t harm you. I made a promise and I have honor -- I will keep it.” His gaze softened. “This is a mutually beneficial arrangement. I agree to protect you, and you agree to give me freedom. Killing you would serve me no purpose.” Here, he grimaced. “Besides, you helped me tonight. Somehow you managed to get control of the curse Ikusagami has been holding over my head for five hundred years. For that much, I am grateful.”

By now, Nanami was back on her knees, leaning closer to Tomoe. Her lips parted, eyes enlarging. “Five hundred years? He hurt you like that for five hundred years?”

“Yes, quite a nice guy, isn’t he?” Tomoe said dryly, inspecting his claws.

“That’s horrible.” Nanami shook her head. “Well, he won’t hurt you like that ever again.”

Tomoe took in her expression, the slight flush of her cheeks, the pout on her lips and her flashing eyes, and he couldn’t help but burst into laughter.

“What?” Nanami felt her cheeks grow hotter.

“It’s funny,” Tomoe mused. “The agreement is I’ll protect you, but here you are protecting me.” He shook his head. “You really are foolish.” Despite his words, he couldn’t help but gaze at her, something soft and warm and fluttering emerging from deep within his chest.

Hearing Tomoe laugh, seeing him smile even if only for a moment, was enough for Nanami to relax, to reconsider her initial impression of him. She offered a tiny smile of her own, but the things she’d been told still gnawed at her. Just because Tomoe wouldn’t hurt her didn’t mean he was a nice person; he’d slaughtered people, women and children included. Clutching the blankets, she stared deeply into Tomoe’s eyes, struggling to calm herself down, to keep from getting lost in his mesmerizing gaze.

“I know we have to sleep together tonight,” she said, voice small. “But I’m having a hard time.” She couldn’t tear her eyes from his, but she flinched as he got to his hands and knees and crawled closer, sitting on the opposite edge of the futon.

“And why is that?” Tomoe asked, just above a whisper in velvet-like tones. He inched his hand towards hers, brushing his fingertips against her skin. “First time nerves? Or…” He paused, faltering. “Do I displease you?”

The way Tomoe spoke to her left Nanami breathless, a jittery tension settling down her stomach and tightening further below. She inhaled shakily. “Yes. I mean, no. I don’t mean...” She made a small sound of frustration, pulling her hand from his and hiding her face in her palms.

“Tell me.” Lightly, Tomoe brushed his fingertips against the backs of her hands.

Another shock went down her spine, drawing a shudder with it; Nanami hadn’t expected such a simple touch to be so pleasurable, but it had her breath catching in her throat. Recalling Otohiko’s words about Tomoe’s ‘raving reviewers,’ she wondered if this was part of his bewitching abilities. Pouting, she brushed his hands away. “Stop using your fox magic on me. It’s not fair.”

“Fox magic?” Tomoe blinked, then smirked. “I’m doing no such thing. You are simply far too repressed if it’s affecting you that badly.”

“Shut up,” Nanami groaned, hiding her face deeper in her hands.

Humming, Tomoe withdrew his touch. “I suppose that’s one answer -- I don’t displease you.”

Nanami squealed in embarrassment. “Stop,” she murmured. Even her ears felt hot. Peeking through her fingers, she noticed how Tomoe smirked at her, chuckling softly.

“You really are young.” Instinctively, Tomoe touched the top of her head. “Are you embarrassed?”

“Yes, of course I am,” Nanami said, squeezing her eyes shut. “I’m supposed to spend the night with someone I don’t even know.”

“Is that your only reservation?”

Crossing her arms over her chest, hugging herself, Nanami averted her gaze. “It’s not the only one.” She hesitated, then burst out, “You’ve killed a lot of people. And Mizuki hates you.”

Somehow, Nanami’s words hit like a punch to the gut, and Tomoe sat back, winded. She wouldn’t look at him, but he saw the way her shoulders trembled. Sighing, he let his eyes fall shut. “This is why a human and yokai bond will never work,” he lamented. “You could never understand. But rest assured I haven’t killed in five hundred years.”

“Because of the seal,” Nanami grumbled, only watching him from the corner of her eye.

“I stopped before that,” Tomoe said, laying a hand on her arm. “If you must know.”

Finally, Nanami met his eyes again. “Then why does MIzuki hate you so much?”

Just the mention of the snake’s name made Tomoe groan, frown twitching on his brow. “There are many reasons he hates me, that being one of them. But also, he’s in love with you.” He said it flatly, matter-of-fact.

“You say that so casually.” Nanami stiffened.

“Of course. You are my wife.” Tomoe shifted closer again, placing his other hand on her other arm, slowly brushing his thumb against it. “Don’t forget that you are.”

Nanami’s heart skipped a beat, and her mouth went dry. This whole time, she’d been stalling -- and they both knew it. Swallowing hard, eyes darting around the room, she tried to even out her breathing. “You...you’re coming onto me, aren’t you?”

“Well, we won’t get out of this room until we consummate our marriage.” Tilting his head slightly, shifting closer, Tomoe murmured, “Will you at least try?”

Nanami squeezed her eyes shut, chewing on her lower lip. She felt like she couldn’t breathe, her chest tight.

“I know you don’t have experience, but I promise I’ll be gentle. I won’t hurt you.” Carefully, Tomoe slipped his arms around her, drawing her close; her breaths fell hot and shallow against his neck, the sensation of her shaking in his arms stirring something inside him. Leaning in, he nuzzled against the side of her head, lips brushing against her ear, voice low. “I’ll make it pleasurable for you.”

As much as Nanami tried to resist, she couldn’t deny that the way he touched her and spoke to her made her legs feel weak. She gulped, her entire body on fire, logic already flying out of her head. Secretly, she’d often fantasized about what sex would be like, but now it was being offered to her on a silver platter and she was at odds with herself about whether or not to accept. Nothing had been resolved; she hadn’t been given much of an explanation about his past.

The sensation of his lips against the tip of her ear, his fingertips trailing along her spine, pulled her back to the moment. A small, breathy sound escaped her and she blushed, putting her hands on his shoulders and shoving him away. “Please stop,” she squeaked.

“Is it too much?” Tomoe loosened his grip around her waist, pausing his movements. When Nanami nodded, he released his hold on her. “I forgot you have no experience whatsoever.” Reaching up, he tucked an unruly strand of her hair behind her ear; she flinched. “All right. Why don’t we start somewhere easy?” She blinked, peering up at him. “May I kiss you?”

Nanami turned away, face overly warm, twisting a piece of hair around a finger. “Um, yeah, okay.” At least a kiss should begin the bonding process; it would make him her familiar, and then she could control him.

A pang twinged in Tomoe’s chest as she refused to look at him, her eyes darting around. Reaching out, he took her chin in a hand and turned her face, forcing her to meet his eyes. “You have kissed before, right?”

“Of course I have,” Nanami all but snapped. “Mizuki is my familiar, isn’t he?”

“Other than Mizuki.” Tomoe brushed his thumb over the corner of her mouth.

“Yes.” Nanami shivered, another small spark of electricity running through her at his touch.

“Then relax.” Leaning in, Tomoe tilted his head further, drawing her chin up. Her breath danced against his lips as he hovered close for a moment, and he felt her swallow hard. Lightly, he touched his lips to hers, keeping the contact minimal, delicate, drawing her sigh against his mouth and a shudder through her body. She really was keyed up, he thought. If only she’d let go and allow herself to enjoy it. He’d have to teach her.

Everything about the kiss left Nanami reeling, her chest feeling like it would explode. She was swept away, stunned, and she succumbed to his touch. Her mind fought against itself, years of social programming bubbling to the surface, telling her this wasn’t all right -- but each time she rebutted that she was married now. Tentatively, she returned the light pressure, more sparks running through her body each time he barely pulled away, lips hovering over hers, teasing her with the warmth of his breath before he kissed her again. She grasped the edges of his sleeves, melting. And then he cupped her face in his cool palms, fingertips slipping into her hair.

“Oh, my god,” she thought, heart thundering in her ears, eyes screwed shut. “He really knows what he’s doing.” Another embarrassing sound slipped out, and she squeezed her eyes shut even tighter, as though she could disappear if she imagined it hard enough.

Since she reciprocated, Tomoe ran his hands into her hair, deepening the kiss. He cradled the back of her head with one hand, the other trailing up to find the hairpin she wore. Kissing her more firmly yet slowly, he pulled the pin from her hair, letting it cascade down, running long fingers through the strands. She released an audible sigh, hands sliding up his arms, so he wrapped an arm around her waist. Maybe it was time to take a chance. He touched the tip of his tongue to her lips.

Initially, Nanami’s spine went rigid; she’d never kissed anyone like this. It was the fact he didn’t force it that finally swayed her to part her lips and let him slide his tongue into her mouth, the whole time frozen and stiff and at a loss about what to do. He swept his free hand to her cheek, caressing it, withdrawing his tongue until only the tip was in her mouth. When he used it to play with the tip of her tongue, she whimpered, another small shudder running through her. He meshed their mouths together once more, ending with the faintest of nips on her lower lip. Feeling out of breath, she leaned back and he relented, breaking the kiss, a thin string of saliva connecting them.

Reaching up, Nanami wiped her chin, eyes glassy and glued to Tomoe. He regarded her with a soft gaze, nudging her nose with his and planting a light kiss between her lips and her nose. “Th-that was the best kiss I’ve ever had,” she blurted out.

“I would hope so; I’ve had over six hundred years of practice.” Tomoe nudged her nose again, stealing another warm kiss. “Do you want to go further?”

Nanami glanced away. “What’s your definition of ‘further’?”

Touch feather-light, Tomoe dragged his fingertips down her cheek to her throat, stopping at her collarbone. “Let me kiss you elsewhere.”

Nanami inhaled shakily. As much as her brain screamed no, her body said a very emphatic yes . “Okay,” she said hesitantly. “But don’t touch my boobs.” She wasn’t sure why she felt the need to threaten him when he’d been respectful so far, but she tacked on, “Or I’ll slap you.”

“A human hasn’t slapped me in five hundred years. I’d like to see you try,” Tomoe purred, his eyes glinting in the dim light of the lanterns, reflecting their orange glow. Nanami’s breath hitched.

Falling silent, Tomoe pressed long, slow kisses at the corners of her mouth, her jawline, the junction of her throat and her ear. Nanami couldn’t help but lift her chin as he mouthed deeply along her neck, body jolting each time he kissed a particularly sensitive spot. His mouth was warm, wet, and he teased the tip of his tongue over patches of skin that made her gasp, following it with a gentle suck, the sensation going straight between her legs. As he kissed a trail to her pulse, he scraped his fangs against her throat, and she jumped, shoving him away.

“No!” she cried out, hands fluttering to her neck. He gaped at her, ears lowered. He looked so much like a kicked puppy that she couldn’t help but laugh, albeit nervously. “Sorry. Your teeth are sharp… It freaks me out.” She rubbed her neck.

“I’m not going to rip your throat out,” Tomoe huffed, pouting, recovering from the sharp snap of her binding. “But fine. I won’t bite you.”

Nanami took a moment to catch her breath. Then, she reached out for Tomoe’s hand, lacing her fingers with his. “I’m okay now.” She snuggled her head under his chin, inviting him to hold her. 

After a moment, he complied, enveloping her in his arms, kissing the top of her head. This time, he lifted her hand, pressing it to his lips, starting at her knuckles. He lightly mouthed along her fingers to her fingertips, pressing a gentle kiss to each one. Nanami had never considered just how sensual such an action could be, but it made her weak in the knees, the sensation adding to the building tension and desire she felt.

“Nanami.” Tomoe paused, sighing at the bewildered look on her face. “You can touch me too.”

“Um…” Nanami lifted a hand, lingering over his shoulder.

Taking her hand, Tomoe pressed it to his cheek, looking her pointedly in the eye. “Must I teach you everything?” She shrank back, face pink, and Tomoe sighed again, softening his tone. “You can touch me however you want. Nothing is off limits.” He kissed her wrist, smirking at the way she shivered.

Nanami didn’t know the first thing about touching a boy, much less a yokai. Although nerves played a role, a part of her wondered if she’d offend him somehow. As he stroked her cheek, the scrape of his claws against her skin reminded her just how dangerous he was, and she shuddered. Closing her eyes, she flashed back to the kamaitachi, their threatening razor claws tearing into her flesh. She didn’t even notice Tomoe had stopped.

“Did I do something that bothered you?”

Tomoe’s calm voice anchored her, and she opened her eyes. “No, not really,” she said, absentmindedly touching the back of his hand. Her fingers danced over the tips of his claws, a ragged breath leaving her.

“You’re afraid because I’m a yokai.” Tomoe took her hands, then flattened his own beneath hers. “Go ahead. Touch me. Touch what makes me different from you. And I will show you in what ways we are the same.”

Despite the butterflies in her stomach, Nanami couldn’t turn him down. She flicked her gaze from his eyes to his hands several times, then carefully brushed her fingertips over his claws. The tips were like needle points but thick and firm, and though he didn’t move, she still managed to prick a fingertip. Instinctively, she jerked her finger back and moved it towards her mouth, but he caught her wrist. Looking into her eyes, he pulled her fingertip into his mouth, gently sucking on it. The blood rushed to her face, and she breathed faster.

Remembering the touch of his fangs to her throat, she carefully drifted her finger to his canines. He opened his mouth slightly to give her a better reach, and she tentatively fingered them, testing their edges, studying them. Blinking, eyes suddenly stinging, she sat back, hugging herself.

“It’s not you,” she whispered, suddenly feeling small. “You’re being nice to me. But yokai attacked me a couple of weeks ago and I just thought about it.” She pulled her knees to her chest, hugging them, burying her face in them.

Tomoe sighed. It was clear she didn’t trust him -- which didn’t do him a lot of good when she had possession of the amulet. His eyes flickered to it lying on the other side of the futon, and a small, wicked voice in the back of his mind told him to grab it while he could. The last thing he needed was for her to panic and lash out at him. Shifting closer, he wrapped one arm around her, extending the other arm to flatten his hand behind her.

“I wouldn’t harm you,” he reiterated, tucking her head under his chin, fingertips creeping towards the chain of the amulet. “And I can promise you -- whatever came after you, it won’t hurt you as long as I’m around.” His claw grazed the chain of the amulet; he nearly had it.

Before he could grasp it, Nanami pressed closer to him, snuggling into his chest. His heart faltered; he froze when she spoke. “After you stood up to the gods tonight, I think maybe you would protect me. Just…” She pulled back enough to look at him, their noses brushing. “Prove to me I can trust you. Please.”

Slowly, he slid his hand away from the chain. When she looked at him like that, he found he couldn’t do it. “I’ll do my best. I told you — I’m not going to hurt you.” He rested his forehead against hers.

For a long moment, neither spoke. Eventually, Nanami slipped her arms around his neck and rested her cheek against his shoulder, and he tightened his embrace as well. Minutes ticked by and they only held each other, until Nanami slowly relaxed. His body felt so warm and solid, and being this close to him made her wonder what it’d be like. Perhaps part of opening up and giving him a chance to prove himself trustworthy was to go through with this.

“Tomoe?” She squeezed him tighter, pressing him close. “I think I want to try. But...” She bit her lip, voice dropping to a whisper. “Promise me you’ll go slow.”

It had been a long time since a woman had looked at him like this. Tomoe wondered if his past human lover had once looked at him with the same eyes. Something about Nanami’s innocence, her vulnerability, sparked the need to care for her, to shield her from harm. That need grew stronger now; he wondered if it was because of the contract.

Gingerly, he laid her back on the futon, propping himself over her. “I will. I will be gentle,” he assured her again. After a pause, he said, “Let’s go with the basics tonight since it’s your first time. I don’t want to overwhelm you.”

Mouth dry, she nodded. Things had gotten serious quickly. Now that she was on her back, she couldn’t stop shaking -- but she also felt an animal instinct taking over her, leaving her overheated and desperate and needy.

Tomoe leaned down to kiss her, pressing their mouths together fully, his hands trailing down her sides, her hips. She wrapped her arms around his neck, returning the pressure of his kiss, small whimpers rising in her throat at his touches. Nimbly, his fingers made their way to her obi, toying with it. He paused, pulling back just a hair, panting against her lips.

“May I?”

Nanami could barely speak, breathless. Nodding, she murmured, “Yes.”

He sealed their lips in another kiss and undid it with ease, parting open the folds of her kimono and sliding it from her shoulders. By now, his hands were shaking too, his breaths falling heavily, his blood on fire. He pressed her against the futon, shrugging off his haori. Then, shifting on top of her, he panted raggedly, drawing his kisses from her mouth to her jaw again. “Undress me.”

Nanami squeaked. The twin surges of confusion and urgency pinned her to the spot, and only his demand spurred her to action. Uncertain hands fumbled with his kimono, her face growing warm at how clumsy each motion was. “Sorry,” she murmured, shakily undoing the sash and pulling open his kimono.

With the bindings undone, the layers of clothing slid off easily, and Tomoe shrugged them to the floor, unbothered with baring it all. His unabashed behavior made it more difficult for her to look, already insecure enough as it was. Cupping her face in his hands, he turned her head to make her look him in the eye, then kissed her.

“May I finish undressing you?”

From the way his body shook, Nanami doubted he could’ve held back much longer; even a saint would’ve caved at some point. She drew in a deep breath and nodded. “But don’t look at me,” she tacked on, voice firm.

Something inside him snapped and he flinched. As it faded, allowing him to move again, his mouth set in a tight line.

Nanami watched as he closed his eyes, slipping her underlayers off with ease despite going by feel. She hadn’t expected him to obey her, but then she realized -- she’d word bound him. A hand fluttered to her mouth and she laughed. “Oh, no, I’m sorry.” She caught his hand, blushing. He hesitated. “That’s not fair of me to word bind you. I forgot. I’ll try not to do that.” She exhaled. “You can open your eyes.” Just that extra knowledge that she could stop him anytime set her at ease, and her muscles relaxed.

“Thank you. I’d prefer if you didn’t treat me like your familiar,” Tomoe retorted, opening his eyes, grimacing. Having to be her servant and her husband wouldn’t mix at all; he’d have to train her not to do that. The resentment was fleeting, however, because upon opening his eyes, he was met by the sight of her nearly naked beneath him. His heart rate increased. “Take your underwear off.”

Nanami flinched. “Can you do it?” She hid her face in her hands. “I’m so embarrassed.”

In this moment, Tomoe cursed himself for promising to go slow, finding it agonizing to take his time unhooking her bra and sliding it down her arms. Dropping her bra to the floor, mouth going dry, he tugged at the elastic of her underwear, gradually pulling it down her hips, then to her thighs. He watched her shiver, shifting her legs to hide herself, her arm obscuring her breasts from his view. Deciding to choose his battles, he slipped under the covers and pulled the sheets up over their bodies.

“Is this better?” He settled between her legs, halfway on top of her, hips below hers.

“Well, it was,” Nanami retorted, her eyes stinging again.

Tomoe’s patience only lasted so long, and he had to admit -- he was fighting himself. The only thing that kept him playing nice was the fact he needed this badly , but he’d never tell anyone how desperate he was or how his body reacted to this human girl. For now, he was silent, tracing small patterns against Nanami’s arm and kissing her collarbone, watching her face for any sign he should continue.

Every brush of Tomoe’s bare skin against her own left Nanami a shaking, panting mess. She opened her eyes, meeting Tomoe’s gaze as he kissed down her chest. Under the sheets, his hands wandered over the expansive plane of her stomach, sending shivers down her spine. 

Groaning, she squeezed her eyes shut. “Why are you so gorgeous?”

“The feeling is mutual -- I hate that you’re attractive too.” Tomoe smirked, running his hands down to her thighs, thumbs seeking the insides of them and running over the tendons there.

Before she could stop herself, Nanami moaned softly, shuddering. On impulse, shaken, she reached down to grasp his hands and gripped his fingers tightly.

“You don’t like it when I touch you like that?” Tomoe murmured, purring in Nanami’s ear, drawing another short moan from her. She released his hands. “Oh, you do?” He lightly stroked the skin on the insides of her thighs, growing dangerously close to touching her intimately. Unable to help herself, she rocked up and whimpered. He mouthed along her neck, his fingertips finally finding their way to her clit, sending agonizing tingles up and down her spine and legs. Kissing a trail up to her ear, he whispered, “You desire me more than you let on.”

The way he teased her, lightly stroking her clit, varying the pressure of his touches, had Nanami’s legs shaking, little jolts running through her body. He gingerly sucked the patch of skin below her ear, drawing small, careful circles around her clit. Slowly, he mouthed down her throat to her collarbone, from her collarbone to her breasts. Closing her eyes, Nanami panted audibly, aroused by the wet heat of his mouth against her breast, the light flick of his tongue over her nipple. Her focus shifted as he brushed against her clit with a featherlight touch.

“Tell me what you prefer,” he murmured against her breast. “Like this—” He paused to let her absorb how he stroked her. Then, he pressed more firmly. “Or like this.”

How could he expect her to answer? She brought her hands up to her mouth, legs jerking. A whimper caught between her hands. “I don’t know,” she said, embarrassed and distracted.

“Hmm.” Tomoe gazed up at her face, noticing how she refused to look at him. “How about like this?” he purred, and began to kiss his way down her body, continuing his delicate touches. He meant to replace his fingers with his tongue, but he didn’t get the chance.

She felt herself tense up as his mouth reached her stomach, whimpering desperately, pressing against his hand. Just that slight touch was enough to send her over the edge, and she dug her nails into his shoulders, moaning as several shallow, not quite satisfying waves rippled through her. Freshly embarrassed, she buried her face in her hands, not daring to move.

Unfazed, Tomoe slipped further up her body, pressing his hips to hers. He pulled the covers up with him and encircled Nanami’s head with his arms, forcing her to come out of hiding. “I can make you come again, but even harder,” he purred, nuzzling against her cheek. “Will you let me show you?”

“I...don’t know what you mean,” Nanami stammered, hands coming to rest at his back, uneasy.

Tomoe cradled her face in his hands, lips an inch from hers. “Let me take you.”

Time seemed to stand still, and Nanami could scarcely breathe; Tomoe’s breaths were equally shallow against her lips, and she became acutely aware of the weight of his body on hers. Seconds passed, and she all but counted their breaths, their skin beginning to adhere from the thin sheen of sweat between them.

Swallowing hard, aching between her legs, Nanami finally nodded. “Okay.” Tomoe started to close the distance between their lips, but Nanami nosed him. “Just be gentle. Like you said.”

“Of course.” Tomoe shifted between her legs and pressed against her. She dug her nails into his back, whimpering softly as he started to push inside her. “Relax,” he said, feeling her tense around him. “And stop holding your breath.”

“How can I relax?” Nanami asked, tears gathering at the corners of her eyes. “It hurts.” She sniffed a little.

As Nanami shed tears, Tomoe felt a tug at his heart. Carefully, using the back of his fingers to keep his claws from her eyes, he brushed the tears from her cheeks. She gasped shakily, breath catching in her throat with each inhale. Leaning in, he kissed her forehead. “It only hurts because you need to relax.”

“I can’t help it,” Nanami whimpered. “I’m scared.”

“There’s nothing to be scared of,” Tomoe sighed, pressing his cheek to hers.

Drawing a few deep breaths, Nanami closed her eyes, lying completely still. Unless something changed, they were stuck in limbo. Either she told him to stop or they continued. And she didn’t want to humiliate herself by telling him to get off of her. If other people could do it, surely she could too. “Okay,” she sighed. “Keep going.”

“You’re still too tense,” Tomoe said flatly. “It will hurt.”

“Just get it over with.” Nanami buried her face in his shoulder, digging her nails into his back.

This wouldn't do. Instead of continuing to push in, Tomoe shifted to create a gap between their bodies and resumed kissing and sucking the spot just below her ear, slipping his hand over her torso. Once again, he stroked her clit, using the pad of his thumb, keeping his touch light and agonizingly slow. “This is not something to ‘get over with.’ I won’t allow your first time to be an unpleasant experience.”

She squeezed her eyes shut, heart pounding and breaths falling heavier, those tingles of pleasure making her tremble beneath him. Between open-mouthed kisses against her throat, his breath played against the damp patches on her skin, adding a level of sensation she’d never imagined possible. Instead of biting, he occasionally caught her skin between his lips, leaving her to imagine what that might feel like against her clit. She squirmed, weak.

Her focus shifted to the tip of his erection just inside of her. That combined with his touches began to feel really good, and she rolled her hips involuntarily. It only took a few minutes of stimulation before she relaxed, moaning and spreading her legs wider, and he pushed in the rest of the way.

“Now was that so difficult?” he asked, looking down at her. He took her blush as the response and, smirking, shifted his position, moving his hand to brace himself against the futon.

Although it was uncomfortably tight at first, it was easier once Tomoe started, kissing her everywhere he could reach, using his body to rub against her clit while he rocked into her, grinding instead of thrusting. She clung to him, overly aware of everywhere their bodies touched, bare skin brushing against bare skin. Though she’d doubted it, now that she was experiencing it, she could see what Otohiko meant about those rave reviews; Tomoe knew his way around a woman’s body, perhaps even better than she did. He continued to kiss and suck every sensitive spot, paying special attention to her fingertips and her wrists, her earlobes and her throat.

In no time, her body took over and she moved instinctively, pressing hips back against his, rocking against him in the same rhythm, rubbing against his stomach and waist for more stimulation. Whatever he did to her, whether he used fox magic or not, felt heavenly. Every time he teased her with barely-there kisses, every time he swept his hands over her sides and breasts, every time he alternated the speed and pressure of his movements, she couldn’t help but arch up and curl her toes, gasping and moaning quietly.

The heat built between them, the intensity mounting. Tomoe rested his forehead against hers and she held him tightly, appreciating the way he reacted to her own touches. She drew her nails down his back and elicited a longer moan from him, excited by the way his body shivered.

Overheated and overwhelmed, Tomoe pressed her into the futon firmly, completely out of breath. His whole body burned, the sensations growing increasingly powerful. Each time he felt like he might be close, he slowed his movements until it was torture, grinding his body against her clit in firm, languid circles.

Judging by the way Nanami pushed up against him, writhing and whimpering and unconsciously begging, he realized she was just as impossibly close. Several times, he felt her body involuntarily jerk as she came, but she continued moaning and squirming beneath him so he kept going. He pressed his lips to hers, kissing her deeply, slipping his tongue into her mouth and running his fingers through her hair.

By now, Nanami thought she’d lose her mind if he didn’t finish her beyond the shallow orgasms he gave her. He had her pinned down so she could barely move, and the way he kissed her made her head spin like she couldn’t get enough air. That floating sensation intensified the pleasure, and she desperately tried to rock harder, faster. He kept the pace at a slow burn, pressing her more firmly into the futon.

“Be patient,” he panted against her lips, grabbing one of her wrists and holding it down. “Trust me. Let me take you there.”

Before she could respond, he dipped and kissed her intensely, leaving her moaning into his mouth. She squirmed, needy, a hundred tiny tingles wracking her body in another small, unsatisfying orgasm. The way he moved so slowly against her was beyond frustrating, and she whimpered.

Several times, Tomoe felt Nanami attempt to break their kiss, but he pressed his lips closer, not letting her go. A few minutes of deep kissing continued, broken only by the sounds of their staccato breathing, the muffled moans they exchanged. Eventually, a sharp bite at his lower lip told him Nanami meant business, and he pulled away with a soft smacking sound, letting her suck in greedy breaths of air.

“Oh, my god,” Nanami gasped, chest heaving, body trembling uncontrollably beneath him. “Please finish me before I die.” She clenched her fist, digging her nails into her palm. Her other hand crept towards the junction of their bodies, but Tomoe caught it, pinning it down with the first one.

“Patience,” he reminded her. He let her catch a few more breaths, then dove in for another kiss, mouthing at her deeply. Perhaps just a few more minutes of self-indulgence, he thought. He smirked against her lips as he felt her body quake in yet another miniature orgasm, this one wracking her harder.

Nanami felt like she was drowning, and she had never been so hot or sweaty in her life. Every muscle in her body ached, tense beyond belief. All she could think about was getting that release, but Tomoe kept teasing her, taking her to the edge before retreating. She was close to biting him again when the atmosphere shifted.

There was a pause, where he lay on her, buried inside of her, breaking their kiss to let her breathe while touching their lips in slow, light brushes again and again. The tension had her quivering, feeling like she’d explode, her body more sensitive than it had ever been. It was painful how worked up she was. Each feather of a kiss sent a spark straight between her legs until she was about to burst.

Just when she was close to begging, losing all sense of pride, he started to move suddenly, quickly, grinding his body against hers to provide her that dual stimulation she craved. He released her wrists to slip a hand under her leg and urge her pelvis up, angling his movements for deeper penetration.

Squeezing her eyes shut, she held onto him with all her might, involuntary cries escaping her. Tomoe could feel her coming undone, her body like putty in his hands, melting and molding against him. He pressed as close as possible, wanting to feel every inch of her when she came.

Never before had Nanami been so worked up, the pleasure blinding, painful. She gasped, crying out, her movements erratic. And then Tomoe rubbed against her clit just right, and she was gone. Before she could even think, his name came out of her mouth and she grasped him tightly, crushing his body against hers, coming so hard it shook her whole being. All inhibitions gone, she kissed him frantically, sloppily, hands wandering all over his back, his sides, his chest. Eventually, she collapsed against the futon, panting and clinging to him while he chased his own peak, the aftershocks making her legs tremble.

Tomoe always took great pleasure in making a woman react like this; there was a reason they called him the god of sensuality, he thought with a smirk. Although he could’ve thought of her as another of his conquests, he strangely didn’t. Her reaction sparked some protective instinct in him, and he cradled her head in his arms.

Seeing her let down her guard, becoming completely vulnerable in front of him, expressing her desire for him brought him closer to the edge. He’d nearly lost it when she’d called out his name, but what really did it was the way she stroked his skin and continued to moan with his thrusts even after she’d finished. Gritting his teeth, he buried his face in her hair, panting as he moved faster. He gripped the sheets in a fist, and when she rode another aftershock and cried out again, he hit his own peak. His breaths grew ragged, sharp, and he rocked against her unrelentingly until the wave had passed. Then, he went limp on top of her, limbs weak as all the energy sapped from his body.

The air felt sticky and heavy, their bodies coated in sweat to the point the sheets adhered to their skin. After several minutes, Tomoe recovered and tossed the sheets aside, needing some relief from the cooler air. He looked down at Nanami, who now had her eyes closed and one arm draped over them. Judging by the pink tips of her ears, she was hiding from him.

“Did I live up to your expectations?” he purred, nudging her arm.

Still shaken, Nanami turned her head away from him, hiding further. To think, she’d actually gone through with this. She felt stunned, a little nauseous. When she didn’t reply, Tomoe took her wrist and removed her arm from her face, peering at her. Cracking open one eye, she caught something that looked like worry flickering in his amethyst gaze.

“Did I break you?” He nudged her forehead with his nose.

Despite herself, Nanami laughed shakily. “N-no,” she said, just above a whisper. “You’re really good in bed.” Her face flushed, and she caught Tomoe smirking from the corner of her eye.

“I told you to be patient. It’s always more pleasurable that way.” He kissed her forehead.

A moment of silence elapsed, and Nanami let herself rest, cooling off. His weight was growing uncomfortable, though, so she nudged him, desperate for some space and some air. He took the hint and rolled off, eliciting a sharp hiss from her as he pulled out. Something warm and wet tricked down the inside of her thigh. She felt his eyes trained on her thighs, and she covered her face with her hands.

“Well. It seems they have their evidence,” he mused dryly.

Nanami kicked his leg. “Shut up,” she hissed, then rolled over and lay on her stomach, burying her face in the futon.

Tomoe flinched as she kicked him, but said nothing. She hid again, defeated, and he was certain she worried that Otohiko and Ikusagami had overheard them. Come to think of it, he wanted them gone too. Grimacing, he carefully moved her off the futon so he could strip the sheet, then draped his haori over her body. He’d give those gods their full evidence, he thought as he used the same sheet to clean himself off. Then, he wrapped himself in his kimono and took the balled up sheet with him, sliding open the door.

Sure enough, Otohiko and Ikusagami waited outside in the grass, the former flashing him a knowing smirk. Glaring at them in disdain, he stepped from the veranda and shoved the balled up sheet at them. “There is your evidence; not that you need it, seeing how you’re both perverts.” Now that Ikusagami no longer had the amulet, he had nothing to fear. But, because he didn’t want to scare Nanami, he decided to go easy on them. Cracking his knuckles, he added, “I hope you got off on that.” He swept a flame of lukewarm, punishing foxfire through the air, forcefully enough to knock them to the ground. “Now get out of my sight.” He left them and snapped the door shut.

Still fuming, he rummaged around the wardrobe for some fresh sheets. Nanami hadn’t moved from her makeshift lump on the floor, so he let her be. Based on that reaction, he figured she didn’t want to be touched for some time. Silently, he pulled the futons apart and spread the fresh sheets over each one. Exhausted, he climbed into his own futon, and then glanced at Nanami. She continued to ignore him, and it didn’t look like she planned to get up.

“You ought to use the bathroom and wash up,” he told her before he put out one of the lanterns. “You don’t want to get an infection.”

Until Tomoe called out to her, Nanami had been in a daze, her mind blank. Groaning, she sat up and held his haori around her body, suddenly not wanting him to see her naked. Just as soon as they’d finished sharing such an intimate moment, he was throwing her out of bed and telling her she should bathe, like she was dirty. After sharing her body for the first time and then being tossed aside, she felt so vulnerable, sensitive. Of course, for Tomoe, it was probably inconsequential, seeing how he frequented brothels. She was probably one out of thousands of women he’d taken.

“Why are you being so mean?” she complained, standing and clutching his haori.

“I’m not. You will get an infection if you don’t go to the bathroom.” Tomoe regarded her with an unflinching stare.

“Never mind.” Nanami stormed off to the bathroom, tears building in her eyes. Of course, this was just an arranged marriage, and he’d gotten what he’d wanted, so naturally he’d be done with her. Yet the tender way he’d treated her in bed left her more confused than ever. She had no clue what kind of person he really was.

She decided she’d sleep in the bathroom that night.

Chapter Text

Tomoe lay on his side, staring into the half-light of the single lantern, awaiting Nanami’s return. As he lay still, he listened intently, but after the bath had run, he heard complete silence. Her outburst had him wracking his brain, wondering what he’d said or done to upset her. Humans made no sense. However, as the minutes passed, that barely-there voice in the back of his head grew more and more insistent, gnawing at him. 

Forcefully, agitated, he turned over to his other side, gaze settling on Nanami’s empty futon. Surely she should’ve come back by now; a bath shouldn’t take that long, especially this time of night. Wait -- there had been a sound, like floorboards settling. He held his breath, listening. Still, the door did not open.

As he shifted, the flickering light gleamed off the amulet by Nanami’s futon, calling to him. He stared at it, mouth dry. After hundreds of years, it was finally within reach. Vaguely, he wondered if Ikusagami would remove the cursed seal from him, but he decided he’d be better to assume he wouldn’t.

Barely breathing, he sat up, pausing to listen. No sound came from the bathroom, so he crept from his futon, slipping stealthily across the floor. Again, he paused, holding his breath, looking towards the bathroom door. No sign of Nanami. Quickly, he snatched the chain and tucked the amulet away in the folds of his kimono, at the sash. Then, heart racing, he tip-toed back to bed. He wondered if she’d miss it. If she asked, he decided to pretend he’d been asleep this whole time.

That gnawing sensation inside grew as he settled into the covers and waited. He could’ve sworn that fifteen or twenty more minutes had passed. By now, he got the unsettling feeling in the pit of his stomach that something might be wrong. Ordinarily, he wouldn’t have cared. He cursed the familiar contract that made him feel this way. That was one thing he hadn’t accounted for when he’d signed that damned marital contract.

Heaving a sigh, he tossed the duvet off and padded to the bathroom door. Before he knocked, he laid his ear against it, listening for any sign of movement. Nothing. A sudden thought struck him like a lightning bolt, and his eyes widened, hand covering his agape mouth; she wouldn’t have killed herself over having to be married to him, would she? Come to think of it, she had been pretty upset. He hovered at the door, chewing at his claws, debating what to do. 

Finally, he knocked lightly. “Nanami, are you okay?” He paused, breathing shallowly. No response. So he knocked a little harder. “Nanami.” This time, he counted to five, and then he decided that was long enough. “I’m coming in,” he warned, then pulled the door back.

Inside, it was dark, the lights out, and the smell of smoke from burnt out candles lingered in the air. His eyes adjusted quickly and he spotted Nanami in the tub, one arm hooked limply over the edge of it, her chin just above the water. His breath caught sharply, adrenaline pumping through his veins. Grabbing her by the arms, he yanked her from the water with a splash, sloshing it over the edge of the tub in his haste to get her out. Her skin felt hot, her face flushed.

As he leaned in, he could hear her breathing, and relief flooded over him to the point he felt dizzy. So she’d merely fainted. Grimacing, he muttered, “You idiot girl.” He knelt by her, wrapping her in a towel, drying her off. Then, he carried her into the adjacent room and laid her on her futon, sitting by it with his fan. “I can’t believe this,” he grumbled, fanning towards her face with renewed vigor. “Humans are weak as insects.”

After a few minutes, Nanami groaned softly and stirred, eyelids twitching before finally opening. Her eyes looked hazy, unfocused and staring into space. Slowly, she awoke, rubbing one of her eyes, moaning again.

“I see you’ve come to.” Tomoe continued to fan her since her face was still pink.

It took a moment before Nanami registered that she lay on the futon -- and not in the bath any longer. She bolted upright -- and immediately regretted it when the room spun. Closing her eyes tightly, she held her head.

Snapping his fan shut, Tomoe frowned deeply, the convoluted, tumultuous barrage of anxiety and irritation overflowing inside of him. He couldn’t contain them anymore. “You’re so stupid. You could’ve drowned,” he snapped. “What were you thinking?”

Nanami winced, then opened her eyes, peeking at Tomoe’s face. He looked furious. But why should he be? Brow furrowing, she looked into his eyes, realizing she was no longer so afraid of him. “You were the one who told me I was dirty,” she began.

“What?” Tomoe gaped at her. “I never said that. I said you should clean up.”

“Which is the same thing.” Nanami pouted, staring him down. “Besides, you wanted to get rid of me.”

By now, Tomoe could only look at her as though she had two heads, wondering where she’d gotten these ideas from. Somehow he’d said something that she’d interpreted to mean she should go away, that she was dirty. “That’s ridiculous,” he scoffed. “If I’d really thought that, I would’ve told you to your face.”

“You didn’t have to say it; your actions said everything,” Nanami insisted, eliciting another frown from him. “You pushed me off the bed and pulled the futons apart. You think I’m so gross you don’t even want to touch the futon I lay on.”

“For the love of--” Tomoe sucked in a breath and held it, closing his eyes, clenching his teeth. Slowly, he exhaled. “I pushed you off so I could change the sheets and make those pesky gods go away,” he began, opening his eyes and looking straight into hers. “Secondly, you ignored me so I thought you wanted to be left alone. Finally--” Here, his frown deepened, voice raised. “How does it make any sense for me to be intimate with you if I thought you were, as you say, ‘gross’?” He paused, huffing, but Nanami didn’t reply right away. Instead, she fidgeted with her fingers, now studying the boards of the wall. “What, were you planning to sleep in the bath since you thought I had sent you away?” Nanami hid behind her hair, but Tomoe could see the tips of her ears turning bright pink. “You’re not very smart, are you?”

“You’re so rude,” Nanami snapped, a half-sob wracking her chest. Still pouting, she stared daggers at him. “I’m confused and hurt. You just took my virginity, and you weren’t even going to sleep with me.” She hiccuped, hugging herself.

“Is that what this is about?” Tomoe stared at her, shaking his head. “You should’ve simply asked me.” He rose to pull their futons together, then sat on the edge of the bed, lifting the covers. “There, I’m sleeping with you. Now quit complaining.” Flustered, he turned his back towards her, propping his cheek in his hand, silently cursing humans.

Now it felt like a consolation prize. Nanami wanted to scream into the pillow, but instead, she turned away from him as well, taking a moment to shed the towel and wrap her kimono around her body as makeshift sleepwear before sliding under the covers. Several tears escaped, and she angrily brushed them away. Sniffing, she asked, “Why can’t we cuddle after that like a normal couple?”

Tomoe’s ears twitched and he scowled, keeping his eyes shut. “Because we are not a normal couple,” he murmured, curling up tighter. “I told you -- you don’t want to get close to me. I’m a fox and you are a human woman.” He listened, but all he got from Nanami was a defeated sigh. “Good night.” he said firmly.

Instead of responding, Nanami only put out the lantern, then curled up on her own side of the bed, as far away from Tomoe as possible. Despite having only known him a few hours, giving her body to him had left her needy and attached, something she hadn’t expected. Her heart ached now that Tomoe seemed so distant, now that he wouldn’t touch her or give her affection like he had during sex. She clutched the blankets close to her body, a few more silent tears slipping down her nose.

No, she had to get a hold of herself. She’d known all along this was what she’d been signing up for. No matter what, she had to be brave. But seeing him act like even simple affection was impossible crushed her to the point it was hard to breathe. Did she really have to be married to someone who didn’t want her?

She glanced over her shoulder at Tomoe’s back, his weight and warmth feeling foreign. He hadn’t moved a muscle since rolling over, and she couldn’t tell if he was awake or asleep. Sniffing again, she let her head drop to the side. It’d likely be another sleepless night.

On the other side of the bed, Tomoe stared blankly into the darkness, still and silent, a thousand tiny pinpricks of needles in his chest. He listened to her cry quietly until she cried herself to sleep. He, on the other hand, did not sleep.

--

Cacophonous banging awoke Nanami from a restless sleep. Sitting up, she blinked the grit from her eyes, vision and mind foggy. A faint light bled in from outside, and she realized vaguely that it was morning. Before she’d even begun to comprehend what was happening, Tomoe had already slid the door open.

“What do you want?” Tomoe stiffened, using his body to block the doorway, arms crossed over his chest. After having not slept the night before, he was in no mood to deal with the white-haired boy on the doorstep.

“I brought Nanami breakfast,” Mizuki replied coolly, nodding towards the tray he carried. “And I need to get her ready for today.”

Hearing Mizuki’s voice, Nanami stumbled over her feet getting up, hastily tying her kimono to keep it from coming open. She hovered behind Tomoe, standing on her toes so she could look over his shoulder. “What’s going on today?”

A flood of relief washed over Mizuki’s face, and he beamed, bright as the sunshine. “Nanami-chan, I’m so glad to see you. Can I come in? We can talk about it.”

In that moment, Nanami didn’t care what Tomoe thought or how little he cared for Mizuki, because the warmth Mizuki exuded was everything she needed after being treated so coldly. She nodded, eyes stinging all over again. Now that she compared them, she appreciated Mizuki’s kindness even more.

Although Tomoe made no effort to move, Mizuki ignored him, ducking his head to pass under his arm. He jabbed his elbow into Tomoe’s ribs, and Tomoe could’ve sworn the snake smirked in his direction. Growling under his breath, he whirled around just in time for Mizuki to disrespect him again.

“Poor Nanami-chan,” Mizuki sighed, setting the tray on the floor and sitting across from her. “I feel bad I couldn’t be here for you last night. Did that dumb fox hurt you?” He lifted the teapot and poured a cup of green tea.

“Ah…” Nanami’s face burned as she recalled the night before, the things Tomoe had done to her, the way he’d touched her, the fact she’d called his name in the heat of passion. Bringing a hand to her mouth, she half-hid, at a loss for words. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught Tomoe’s icy stare, his ears flattened back, cheeks flushed. Waving her hand, she laughed wanly. “I’m fine.”

Mizuki hummed, looking thoughtful. He removed the cover from Nanami’s plate, revealing a veritable feast of fish, fried eggs, rice, and miso soup. “You dodged my question,” he pointed out, shaking open her napkin and placing it in her lap.

This time, Tomoe’s laser focused stare finally forced Nanami to look at him. Her gaze remained misty, fogged over and faraway. He felt a pull inside of him, an aching throb all the way from the thread around his finger to his chest, and the fury dissipated as quickly as it’d come.

“I’m okay,” Nanami insisted, and that was when Tomoe realized -- she was afraid to speak the truth. 

The thought crossed his mind that he should leave them be, that he should give Nanami a moment of privacy to vent about him while he took a bath. It shouldn’t matter what she thought about him since this was an arranged marriage, after all. But no matter how stifling the tension was, he couldn’t force his feet to carry him out of the room. It felt like he was tied to her by an invisible thread -- a marionette on strings -- and another pang of nervous energy pulled taut inside his midst, one that grew stronger as he watched the two interact.

“If that brute ever hurts you, I’ll kill him,” Mizuki said, shooting a sideways glare in Tomoe’s direction. “I’m sure he doesn’t appreciate you like you deserve.”

Nanami said nothing for a moment, instead taking a bite of rice. Waves of dark energy clouded the room, and Mizuki only fanned them larger and larger. “So what did you want to talk to me about? There’s something we have to prepare for?” she asked, laughing awkwardly.

“Oh, right.” Mizuki sighed, shoulders sagging. “The gods made an announcement about your marriage to the human world.” Nanami inhaled the sip of tea she’d meant to swallow, violent coughs wracking her. Hurriedly, Mizuki came to her aid, sitting by her and thumping her on the back until she managed to speak.

Blinking back the tears that’d gathered, Nanami choked, “What?”

As she finished coughing, Mizuki slowed his hand, finally letting it rest at the middle of her back. “Yeah, it’s a big deal. I guess it’s supposed to show your enemies they’d better not mess with you. I mean, you’re strong enough to subdue that beast, so they should be scared.”

The longer this went on, the more Tomoe felt like he was being asked to leave. He clenched his hands into fists, claws digging into his palms, eyes focused on Mizuki’s hand. The snake had no right to touch Nanami like that, especially when their relationship was nothing more than god and servant. Disgusting, presumptuous wretch.

“Mizuki, it’s not like that--” Nanami began, shifting uncomfortably. She couldn’t look at Tomoe now, but she could feel his eyes on her. She struggled to find the words, to know whose side to choose.

“Yeah, sure.” Mizuki shot Tomoe another glare. Then, he casually draped an arm around her and continued. “Anyway, there’s supposed to be a ritual procession on the way to the shrine. You and Tomoe will be in a covered palanquin so worshippers can pay their respects. It won’t take long and then we can go back home.” He smiled at her warmly. “It’ll be nice to be back after all this craziness, huh?”

Nanami had missed Mizuki’s smile and his kindness. Hearing him talk about going home was enough to bring tears to her eyes. That had been a worry in the back of her mind this whole time -- if things would ever feel normal again. “Yeah, I can’t wait to go home,” she admitted, unconsciously leaning into his touch. After having spent the night crying herself to sleep and feeling used, she was starving for affection and comfort.

At the sight of Mizuki holding Nanami, another pang shot through Tomoe, stronger this time. After all, she returned the gesture -- she cuddled with that snake. Even if she didn’t realize it, Tomoe could see exactly what Mizuki was doing, and it made his blood boil to the point he couldn’t hold his tongue or stand back. If Mizuki thought he could cuckold him, that he could parade Nanami’s favor for him, then he was sorely mistaken.

“Don’t worry,” Mizuki told her, giving her a squeeze, holding onto her shoulder and resting his cheek against her head. “I’ll take you home soon.”

Tomoe lunged, using his fan to give Mizuki a sharp smack to the crown of his head, hard enough to stun him and knock him backwards. His arm remained around Nanami in the split second that followed, so Tomoe cracked him on the elbow and the knuckles as well. The attack came so swiftly that neither Mizuki nor Nanami had time to react before Tomoe stood tall again, fan whipped open and obscuring his mouth and nose, his eyes narrowed and flashing dangerously.

“Who do you take me for, snake?” he growled, tone low, threatening. “You forget who I am. Know your place and don’t you dare put your hands on my wife again, much less in front of me.” Mizuki groaned, holding his hand, rubbing it. “Next time, I’ll break it clean off. Do you understand?”

Nanami scrambled backwards, knocking over the lantern with a crash, eyes wide. It had all happened so quickly she hadn’t even seen it, but the red welts on Mizuki’s knuckles told the whole story. The look in Tomoe’s eyes was wild, murderous, and she felt her heart dropping like a stone to her feet, heavy and cold. She needed that amulet, and quickly. Feeling around the floorboards, she desperately searched for it, even tearing aside some of the covers on the futon. Her heart all but stopped as she realized -- it was gone.

“T-Tomoe,” she panted, crawling to Mizuki, putting her body in front of his. “Stop! You can’t hurt him.”

A sudden snap at Tomoe’s hands, at his heart. He sucked in a breath through his teeth, ears flattening again. Damn, word binding. Glowering down his nose at her, gaze cold, he fanned himself, knuckles tensing. “You are a very lucky shinshi, Mizuki,” he said, razor edge to his tone. “If your mistress had not bound me, I would behead you on the spot. I’ve lost my patience with you.” He gritted his teeth.

Nanami stood, shaking. “Tomoe.” She frowned, forcing herself to look him in the eye. “What did you do with it?”

“With what, my dearest Nanami?” Tomoe’s words were cutting, sneering. He continued to fan himself, wicked smile stretching across his face. “I don’t have the faintest clue what you’re talking about.”

He was taunting her, Nanami realized, her heart thumping uncomfortably, a surge of anger flaring inside her. Now, her hands shook for a different reason. Maybe he couldn’t hurt her physically, but his stare and his words said everything he wanted to do to her. “That medallion. The one with your seal on it.” She pointed at him. “You took it, didn’t you?”

“Oh, that silly thing.” Tomoe leaned back against the wall, gazing up at the ceiling, humming in thought. Each word was a careful jab; he was taking back the marionette strings, twisting them, using them to jerk at Nanami like she’d jerked at him. And he could tell from the flush of her cheeks that it was working. “Ikusagami said after we sealed our bond, it would be obsolete. So I didn’t think you’d mind if I got rid of it.”

Finally having recovered, Mizuki got to his feet, still rubbing the top of his head. He placed a hand on Nanami’s shoulder. “Nanami-chan, let’s go back to our guest house. He’s dangerous.” He tightened his grip on her. “I don’t like the way he’s looking at you.”

Tomoe sensed Nanami’s power over him faltering, her concentration wavering. Strangely, he could feel it -- the black, inky tendrils of fear, of doubt, twisting like vines around her heart. Her word binding went slack. That was just the opening he needed to unleash his rage again. With a swift sweep of his hand, he landed a carefully calculated blow with his fan to Mizuki’s wrist. He directed the impact so Mizuki would bear the full force of it; it did nothing more than blow a few wisps of Nanami’s hair into her face. With a yelp, Mizuki jerked his hand back and clutched his wrist, involuntarily tears pricking his eyes.

“I told you not to touch my wife,” Tomoe growled, his garish grin baring his fangs.

“Mizuki!” Nanami gasped, and grabbed onto his sleeves. Seeing his face twisted in pain was too much.

She whirled around to face Tomoe, and though her heart pounded to the point she felt faint, her anger and need to protect Mizuki overpowered that. If Tomoe really was her familiar in spirit, then he couldn’t put his hands on her, she reminded herself. And that was how she’d subdue him. Reaching a hand up high, she met his gaze and then smacked him across the face hard enough for the resounding pop to ring off the walls. He stumbled backwards, hissing in pain, bringing a hand up to his cheek. Nanami’s legs nearly gave out as she watched Tomoe lean against the wall, still stunned and reeling. “I just hit him,” she thought. “I just hit the most powerful yokai in existence.”

Eyes narrowed into dangerous slits, Tomoe tenderly touched his cheek; his canines had cut the inside of his mouth. He withdrew his handkerchief and spat into it, saliva tinged pink — and then dabbed a spot of red from his lip. Now, she looked like she wanted to run, wobbling on her legs.

“Touching,” he said, licking the corner of his mouth, metallic taste filling his senses. “And after the night of passion we shared.”

“Jerk!” Nanami spat, pushing Mizuki behind her. Despite her words, she could barely stand, especially with the way he looked at her. “Don’t you ever hit Mizuki again!”

Snap. Tomoe winced, sucking in a sharp breath.

“Nanami-chan, no, let me protect you--” Mizuki began, reaching out for her, but she pushed him back once more, determined.

As soon as her word binding released him, Tomoe grimaced, taking a step towards her. “Nanami, let’s get one thing straight right now.” He pointed his fan at her, taking another step, reveling in the way she flinched, shifting backwards. “You don’t have to fear me, because even if you raise a hand against me, I won’t do the same to you. But.” He tapped the fan in his palm. “I expect you won’t give affection away so freely to other men.”

“But he’s my familiar--” Nanami began, words slopping over themselves.

“No.” Tomoe pressed the tip of the fan against her lips, shushing her. “I will do as you ask and I won’t hurt the snake. But we all know he has feelings for you, and because of that, no gesture is ever purely innocent. You are a married woman now. Act like it. That is part of our contract.” Pausing, he gave Nanami a chance to argue, already queuing up his rebuttal. To her credit, she remained quiet, having effectively been cornered. “Oh, and one more thing.” He turned, tapping the fan over his shoulder. “Refrain from abusing your power over me. If you want me to act affectionately towards you, then you’ll know better than to make me resent you. Word binding is merely a failsafe. I am your husband -- not your familiar. It’d serve you well to remember that.”

It felt like Nanami couldn’t catch her breath, the adrenaline and fear and anger still coursing through her veins, slowly transforming into weakness. Despite how inappropriately Tomoe had handled the situation, she had to admit that touching Mizuki in front of him hadn’t been fair, especially when the two were enemies. She bit her lip, then took a step forward, her tone quieter now. “Tomoe…” He looked over his shoulder, unblinking. “I’m sorry. I’ve never been in a serious relationship before and I didn’t think about it. I didn’t mean to hurt you or make you jealous.” She bowed her head slightly. “I’m sorry I hit you too.” 

“Violating terms of a contract is blatant disrespect. It’s not about invoking jealousy,” Tomoe corrected with a sigh. “But very well — I accept your apology.”

She paused, peeking up at him, overly aware of how close Mizuki stood behind her. “Um, but…” She flicked her gaze to the floor, and Tomoe hummed, questioning. “You owe me and Mizuki an apology too.”

At this, Tomoe heaved another sigh, lifting his chin and looking at the ceiling. “Really now. I can apologize to you, but the snake?”

“Don’t bother if you don’t mean it,” Mizuki grumbled, crossing his arms.

“See? He doesn’t even want it.” A tiny speck of triumph flitted inside Tomoe’s chest, but Nanami’s expression quelled that feeling instantly. “Hmm.” He bit his lip, then stepped forward. His hand hovered in the air above Nanami’s head for a moment, and he was aware of Mizuki’s eagle eyes on him, stabbing him with a thousand invisible knives. Ignoring it, he laid his hand on Nanami’s head, pulling it gently against his chest. “I’m sorry I disrespected you, and I’m sorry I disrespected you by hitting your servant.”

“That’s the closest you’re going to get from him.” Mizuki bent down to pick up the tray, wincing. “Let’s go to our room so you can finish eating. Then we’ll pack to go home.”

Another twinge of irritation arose, and this time, Tomoe pulled Nanami into his arms, pressing her forehead against his chest protectively. “Were you not listening to a word I said? What kind of fool do you think I am?” He chuckled darkly, cutting a deadly stare in Mizuki’s direction. “Besides, you do realize you and Nanami are coming to live with me, don’t you?”

“What?” Nanami jerked her head back and tried to wriggle free from Tomoe’s arms. “What do you mean? What about Mikage shrine? I can’t abandon it.”

“You won’t,” Tomoe said, a flicker of a smile flashing over his lips. “Ah, Nanami, it’s amusing when you get flustered.” Delicately, he brushed a long strand of hair from her forehead. “The contract states we will spend time there once every two weeks. The shrine will still have its kami.”

“What about Kotetsu and Onikiri? I can’t abandon them either,” Nanami protested, again squirming in his hold. “Tomoe, I can’t live with you.”

Her resistance was like a stab through the back; Tomoe’s eyebrow twitched. “You’ll see your shrine spirits. I just told you — you’ll return to Mikage shrine. It’s not like you’re abandoning your duties.” He paused, unamused, cupping her face in one hand and lifting her chin. “But you will live with me. It’s your duty as my wife and my new seal.”

“But…”

“Don’t act like it won’t benefit you. As long as you live on my sacred ground, I can guarantee you and your familiar will be protected. My barrier is extremely powerful. Besides, you’ll be able to cultivate your powers more quickly now that you’re bound to me.” He pressed a chaste kiss to her forehead. “Now. You may pack your things and prepare for today. But…” Here, his eyes narrowed into slits. “I’d better not catch Mizuki’s scent on you. You are my wife.”

Nanami squeezed her eyes shut at the sensation of Tomoe’s lips against her forehead. She didn’t know how to feel, but before she could make up her mind about it, he’d already pulled back. “Okay,” she said faintly, cheeks flaming. “Don’t worry — nothing will happen.”

“Very well. Go, and I’ll see you later.” With that, Tomoe dismissed the two of them with a wave of his hand. On his way out, Mizuki glowered at him and their eyes locked. He hoped he wouldn’t have to travel with Mizuki all the way home.

--

The rest of the morning was spent preparing for their trip and the procession. Ookuninushi’s attendants helped Nanami dress one last time in rich, elaborate clothing: a gold, yellow, and white kimono which had been gifted to her as a wedding present. The gods sent her back with boxes of the finest fabrics and silks and jewelry, with instructions that her marriage to Tomoe had elevated her profile to the point she must look the part. It was almost embarrassing to accept, but the guests had already left, giving her no option to return them.

Even more awkward and unsettling was the rift that had formed between her and Mizuki. It seemed like more than just his hand or his pride had been hurt, leaving Nanami to wonder just how deeply he felt for her. Yet the chaos left her no chance to talk to him apart from a profuse apology -- and a promise to keep Tomoe in check.

Exhaustion settled in upon leaving Izumo, and Nanami fell asleep on the ride home. Only when they’d arrived and Mizuki nudged her did she realize she’d slept with her head on his shoulder, and the bitter, astringent taste of guilt settled in her mouth. Inwardly, she prayed Tomoe wouldn’t find out, lest he lash out at Mizuki again. But now that he’d mentioned it, she was hyper aware of every time she tried to grab onto Mizuki’s sleeve or hold his hand. It was only when the void of affection made itself known that she realized how much they touched each other in their day to day interactions. It was no wonder he’d fallen for her, with her unconsciously overstepping the boundaries of master and servant that often.

Upon arrival at the rendezvous point, the driver opened the door, and Mizuki stepped out first. He barely met Nanami’s eyes as he offered his hand. She placed her hand in his, a wave of regret passing through her, and he helped her to the ground.

Feeling like she had to say something, she looked at him, regarding him with soft affection. “I’m so sorry, Mizuki.” A long beat. His silence spurred her to explain. “I didn’t want to marry Tomoe, but I had to. If there had been any other option I would’ve taken it, but I can’t stand to see you get hurt, and I couldn’t bear it if you…” She couldn’t even say it, inhaling suddenly, eyes fluttering shut. Her voice wavered. “I know you hate him and I don’t really like him either, but I just wanted to protect you.”

The silence extended. Just as it grew awkward, Mizuki spoke. “It’s okay; I just wish--” He cut himself off.

Before Nanami could open her eyes to find out why, a hand fell on her shoulder, jolting her to attention. Turning, she found herself looking straight at Tomoe. Instantly, her cheeks flushed, and she quickly snapped her gaze away from his, wondering if he’d heard what she’d said.

Although he could’ve called her out, although it stung to hear that his new wife felt that way about him, Tomoe chose to hold his tongue. It had been a long day, and he didn’t feel like fighting when they had to be cooped up in a palanquin together. Besides, once they got to the shrine, he could retreat to his quarters and resume his normal routine, sans human girl — since that was what she seemed to want. “Come with me,” he said flatly.

“I’ll see you at the shrine,” Nanami mumbled to Mizuki, hanging her head. She kept her gaze on the ground, following Tomoe to the palanquin, the attendants waiting.

Wordlessly, Tomoe pulled one of the curtains back, standing aside to let Nanami in first. She took his invitation and stepped into the small space, settling on the cushions. Tomoe followed her, letting the curtain drop, enveloping them in stagnant air and filtered half-light. He slipped his hands in his opposite sleeves to warm them. Across from him, Nanami shuddered from a sudden chill.

“Why didn’t you say anything?” Nanami asked tentatively, breaking the awkward silence.

Opening his eyes halfway, Tomoe said simply, “I don’t want to talk about it here. We’ll talk later.”

Feeling small, Nanami pulled her knees up, hugging herself for warmth. “I’m sorry,” she murmured in a tiny voice.

It wasn’t okay, Tomoe wanted to say, but instead he sighed and propped his cheek against his knuckles, quiet as the palanquin lurched forward, bobbing up and down with the motion of its bearers.

The procession was slower than he’d thought, so he was grateful for the privacy the curtains provided. The last few days had been overwhelming, and he was sick of people. He would’ve preferred to avoid Nanami too, but he couldn’t ignore the way she shivered. It was much too cold for this, he thought grimly, watching Nanami hug herself.

“You’ll catch a cold,” he murmured, slipping off his haori and draping it over her.

Looking up, Nanami accepted his haori, holding it close to her body. It retained his body heat, and it smelled like him -- like spices and the faint scent of tobacco. “Thank you.” 

He said nothing, only resumed staring through the translucent curtains, drawing Nanami’s gaze towards them as well, making out the shapes of people and buildings and trees in the form of shadows. Outside, she could hear the worshippers, the celebration, and yet it sounded faraway, as though underwater. Here, even cocooned in the safe haven of the palanquin, the space between them had never felt greater. The night before seemed hazy and surreal, like a nearly forgotten dream coming back to her in flashes of seductive words, sweet kisses, tantalizing touches. But now she felt like she was being escorted to her own funeral. And right now, she felt like Tomoe might be the only person in the world who could relate.

Chapter Text

After their brief conversation on the way to the shrine, Tomoe and Nanami didn’t say much more to each other. He had his familiar, Hisoka, show her and Mizuki to their quarters at the far end of the shrine. A part of her was surprised she wouldn’t be sharing a room with Tomoe, but it was a relief all the same to know she’d be able to sleep in peace and recover from the shock of her life suddenly being uprooted. As many questions as she had for Hisoka, who seemed friendly enough, she was too exhausted from the weekend -- and so she retired to bed early, wanting a good night’s rest to prepare for school the next day.

The shrine was farther from her school, but still doable -- just from the opposite direction than she normally took. It felt surreal to be back in class after the weekend she’d had. To think, she was now married. All day, she stared blankly at her books and tuned the teacher out, replaying the events from the weekend over and over again. She wondered if Tomoe would leave her alone from now on -- or if he’d summon her whenever he needed to satisfy his primal needs. The thought made her stomach clench and her heart beat faster, remembering what they’d done on their wedding night. Quickly, she chased the thought from her mind.

Monday finally ended, and she trudged back to the shrine, taking her sweet time, her stomach tangling in more and more knots the closer she got. By the time she arrived, she had determined she’d bolt for her room before anyone could catch her -- an endeavor that wasn’t to be when Hisoka was out sweeping in front of the main entrance.

“Welcome back, Nanami-sama,” he greeted with a smile, and she froze, tensing, hoping he wasn’t going to tell her Tomoe was waiting for her.

“Hi,” she said, clutching her bag. After a short pause, she asked tentatively, “Tomoe isn’t waiting for me, is he?”

Hisoka stopped sweeping. “Hm? No, he didn’t say anything about it.”

A long sigh escaped Nanami. “Okay, good. He seemed kind of strict so I wasn’t sure if he’d be mad.”

“What?” Hisoka laughed, brushing some grass clippings away from the top of the steps. “You have the wrong idea about the master. He would’ve said something if you needed to be home at a certain time. But…” He met her gaze, stilling the broom again. “I think he only cares about protecting you. You’re free to come and go as you please.”

“Oh.” Somehow, Nanami wasn’t convinced. Based on the way Tomoe had acted the other day, this seemed contrary to the impression she’d received. Then again, he had been acting oddly mellow the last time she’d seen him. He hadn’t even lashed out at Mizuki. Now that she thought about it, he’d been absent since then, leaving her to her own affairs. “Is he okay? He was acting kind of weird earlier.”

“I believe so,” Hisoka replied. “He’s likely tired. It’s been some time since he was around that many people. He’s used to being by himself.” Having finished the sweeping, he lifted the broom, then turned to walk through the gate. “If you’re worried, I’ll take you to his quarters.”

“Ah, no, that’s not necessary,” Nanami said with a shaky laugh, waving a hand. “I’ll take your word for it.” If Tomoe was a solitary creature, that only made things easier for her. Her only concern was not knowing what to expect. Inside, she burned with questions, and Hisoka seemed willing to talk about Tomoe, so perhaps she could glean some information from him. “Hey…” She trotted to catch up with him. “I was too tired yesterday to look around. Do you think you could show me around? Please?” She beamed at him.

Scratching his cheek, Hisoka looked up at the sky, thoughtful. “I suppose I could. The master hasn’t called for me today, so I don’t have much to do.” He leaned the broom against one of the buildings. “All right. Follow me and I’ll give the tour.” He gestured for her to come along, and she trailed after him.

He took her down the central path to the main building in the middle, which connected to two wings with a veranda. Then, he slid the door open, leading her inside a large, expansive hall. “This is the main shrine,” he told her. “We use it often, especially whenever the other gods visit or we have an event. It’s strange, but people want to have weddings here.” He laughed. “I suppose it’s because Tomoe-sama is the god of sensuality. If that’s important to the couple, they want his blessing.”

“So...does he have powers around those titles, or are they just stereotypes?” Nanami asked, peering around the hall, taking in the elaborate scrolls on the walls. They looked ancient, she thought to herself. She was tempted to touch one in particular, which looked like it was made of silk, but she refrained.

“A little of both,” Hisoka replied, walking through the shrine to the back door. He paused to slide it open, but didn’t step through right away, instead half turning to face her. “People gave him those titles because he is a fox. The more they worshipped him for those things, the greater his powers increased in those areas. When you become a god that way, it’s different than having a title transferred to you by assignment or birthright. Tomoe-sama was already as powerful as a god before he became one, though.” He turned towards the doorway and stepped through. “Anyway, whenever we host an event, I’ll tell you. Since you’re the god of matchmaking and relationships, you’ll be called on to participate too.”

Silently, Nanami passed through the doorway, carefully sliding the door shut behind her. She found herself in a dark, narrow hallway and blinked, feeling around the walls.

“This way,” she heard Hisoka call, his footsteps disappearing to her left. 

Running her hand along the wall, she followed the sound of his footsteps. “Do you always keep it so dark?”

“Oh, I forgot.” Hisoka chuckled. “I’ll install lamps for you. Since Tomoe-sama and I are yokai, we can see in the dark. We never needed them.”

Nanami walked slowly, following the direction he’d gone, and then bumped into his back, a small yelp leaving her. “Sorry!” Her hand fluttered to her nose, rubbing it.

“No problem. My apologies for the dark.” She felt the warmth of his hand around hers, and he led her until the hallway widened around a corner and faint light filtered in through the rice paper door. “Here’s the main kitchen,” he told her, sliding open the door on the opposite side of the hallway. “That other door goes to the garden.” 

She stuck her head in the kitchen, and pulled a face. “It looks like it hasn’t been used in centuries .”

“Yokai don’t have to eat. We only use this room for storage,” Hisoka explained. “I can clean it up for you if you’d like. If you send your shinshi into town to get groceries for dinner, I can have the kitchen clean in time for you to use it tonight.”

Stepping into the kitchen, Nanami looked up and down the shelves of the pantry, noticing canisters containing various herbal and green teas. Amongst them, there were other containers with handwritten labels on them. Curious, she picked one up. Immediately, she uttered a sound of disgust and returned it to its shelf. “What are you doing with these?”

“Those are bones taken from the genitals of male raccoons and then placed in the sex charms we sell. Being the god of sensuality is a polite way of saying he’s the god of sexuality.” Hisoka seemed unfazed.

Burying her face in her hands, blushing profusely, Nanami hurried out of the kitchen. “Okay, I don’t want to hear any more.” She shuddered. “I think I’ll use the kitchenette on my side of the building.”

“You’ll get used to it,” Hisoka said cheerily, sliding the kitchen door shut and waving her to follow him. “I’ll show you where Tomoe-sama’s quarters are so you know where he is. He spends most of his time there.”

“Oh, that’s okay, I wouldn’t want to disturb him,” Nanami said, laughing nervously.

“We won’t go in,” Hisoka assured her, stopping at the end of the hall and opening another door, this one leading out to the veranda that connected the main building to one of the wings. “Besides, he’s probably asleep. He spends a lot of time sleeping these days.”

Here, Nanami thought she detected a sense of gloom from Hisoka. Glancing at him, she hesitantly probed, “Do foxes sleep all day? Like cats?”

“No, back in the old days, we spent most of our time awake but there’s only so much you can do here. Being under house arrest is painful enough for a human, but for a yokai, it’s worse than torment.” Here, he laughed humorlessly, his gaze softening. “Foxes are incredibly intelligent and easily bored.”

Nanami felt a tug at her heart. She hadn’t thought about it in those terms -- that Tomoe was under house arrest. Or, at least, that he had been before she’d arrived. “It must’ve been really hard and lonely,” she mused aloud. “Have you been here with him this whole time?”

“Yes,” Hisoka said, dropping his voice to a near whisper as they drew closer to the other building. He stopped then, turning to face her, crimson eyes meeting hers. “Actually, I have been serving Tomoe-sama since he was a wild fox. I chose to dedicate my life to him as a shinshi.” He averted his gaze. “Tomoe-sama protected me so I wanted to be useful to him too, even though he only needed me to run errands. I’m not locked to the shrine.” He laughed a bit. “I suppose you could say I love him as much as a yokai is capable of loving.”

Nanami let her eyes fall to the floor, watching the shadows from the pillars elongate, stretching out with the late afternoon sun. The way Hisoka talked about Tomoe left her hollow inside. Imagining centuries of the two of them living here with no one but each other made her heart ache. Even if Tomoe wasn’t her choice of a partner or even a friend, she could imagine isolation would make anyone cruel. “I’m sorry you both had to go through that,” she said softly. “I can tell from the way you talk that you haven’t had anyone to confide in for a long time. You must’ve been lonely.”

There was a stunned silence. Then, slowly, Hisoka spoke. “Yes, we both were.”

“Well.” New determination flickered in Nanami’s gaze, and she reached out to grab his hand, giving it a warm squeeze. “I’ll be your friend.” She smiled at him. “So if you ever want to talk, I’ll be here.”

“You’re too kind to me.” Hisoka’s face flushed pink, and he glanced around, seeming surprised. “Thank you.” He held onto her hand for a moment, and then blinked, quickly withdrawing his hand. Gesturing towards the building before them, he said, “A-anyway, this is where Tomoe-sama lives. If you ever want to see him, please knock first.”

Quickly, Hisoka turned towards the main shrine. Nanami could’ve sworn he walked with more urgency. She wondered if she’d said something wrong, but he’d been the one to open up first. Instead of pressing him about it, she ran after him, around the corner of the main shrine to the back. Hisoka descended the steps, following a path to a lavish garden. 

For a moment, Nanami stopped at the top of the stairs and gazed out over the grounds, eyes wide. Flowers and herbs were arranged carefully in neat, patterned beds, bushes meticulously manicured, and fruit trees framed the periphery. She took the steps slowly, her eyes drifting to a small waterfall and koi pond, where water lilies flourished and bloomed. A table and cushioned seats were perfectly tucked away amongst the shrubbery, a secret spot to enjoy tea. Only after a moment did she realize that the air felt warmer, and she turned to Hisoka.

“This place is incredible,” she said, reaching out to touch her fingertips against pale pink rose petals. “But it’s too early in the year to bloom.”

“I maintain the garden with my powers,” Hisoka said with a smile. “Like all foxes, Tomoe-sama is particular about appearances and beautiful things, so he likes the flowers. We use those as well as the herbs and fruit to make the divine tea blends we sell.”

“It’s amazing,” Nanami gushed, peering into the koi pond, watching the fish swim about lazily, sweeping the surface for food. She watched as Hisoka’s distorted reflection appeared beside her.

“You’re welcome to take what you want from the garden. Just ask first if you’re going to touch the roses. Tomoe-sama maintains the rose garden on his own.”

“Tomoe likes roses?” Nanami tapped her lips, eyes drifting over to the rose bushes. The mental image of someone like Tomoe, the very same yokai who’d attacked Mizuki and had wreaked havoc in both the human and spirit worlds, lovingly caring for a rose garden was difficult to conjure. “I’m having a hard time imagining that.” She stepped away from the pond, further into the garden, admiring another bed of flowers.

“How come?” Hisoka’s voice came from behind her.

“Well...” How was she supposed to tell him she thought Tomoe was a monster? After all, he was so devoted to his master. It was uncomfortable to think someone could stand by him after all his wrongdoings. “I guess I don’t know him, but I’ve heard some pretty bad things about him.” She crouched down to inspect some herbs, lightly fingering the leaves, not daring to look Hisoka in the eye.

There was a moment of silence. Then: “Oh.” A sigh. “What have you heard?”

“You know, how he murdered women and children, attacked the gods, burned down villages... He terrorized everyone until the gods had to seal him.” Nanami hugged her knees to her chest.

The atmosphere grew chillier, and Nanami wondered if she’d gone too far. Watching Hisoka from her peripheral vision, she thought she saw a shadow pass over his face, his lips pressed in a thin line. “It isn’t surprising the gods would tell you a version of the story that leaves out the details,” he said stiffly. “It’s not my place to tell you what happened, but keep in mind that was over five hundred years ago. Tomoe-sama isn’t that person anymore.”

The uncomfortable pressure of guilt built inside Nanami, and she finally looked at Hisoka’s face. “He said something about how he stopped killing before they sealed him. Can you tell me if that’s true?”

Here, Hisoka sighed. “Yes and no,” he said, tucking his hands into his opposite sleeves, closing his eyes. “He parted ways with the demon king, wanting to live in peace, but...” He paused, humming, brow furrowing. “I can’t tell you what happened because it’s not my place, but I can tell you that he was overcome by grief and he killed again. He attacked the gods because a few betrayed him. That’s when they sealed him.” He stared down at the rows of herbs, wistful. “That’s why I’m surprised he made another contract with them. Because the last time, they didn’t keep their word.”

“Hisoka…” Nanami gazed up at him, watching the wind play with his hair. Worry etched across his brow, and suddenly she felt like a stone had formed in the pit of her stomach.

“I know you didn’t want this,” Hisoka continued. “It’s a curse for a human to be bound to an ayakashi -- the gods know that too. It’s cruel that they’ve tied you to each other when they know you both will be unhappy.” He met her eyes. “But I hope you can find happiness with him against all odds. I hope you’ll extend the same kindness to him that you did to me today. He is good to his lovers and deserves someone to love him. Or -- at least to try.”

Nanami felt her face grow hot, and she straightened up, turning her head away. There was no way she could tell him how she really felt -- the internal conflict of wanting to be kind to someone who’d been so immoral in the past. But maybe it was in the past -- and could she judge him for who he’d been centuries ago? All she could manage was to part her lips, but no sound came out. Her insides recoiled at the possibility that he might still be that person inside, but just hadn’t had the opportunity to show it.

“Thank you for the tour,” she finally said, bowing slightly to him. “I appreciate how nice and welcoming you’ve been.”

Hisoka offered a slight smile. “Of course. I’m here anytime. If you need anything, don’t hesitate to ask.”

“Thank you.” Nanami returned his smile. “Anyway, I have some things to do.” She paused, making a mental note to ask Mizuki to pick up a treat for Hisoka as well, wanting to thank him for his hospitality. “I’ll talk to you later, okay?”

“Okay, and let me know if you change your mind about the kitchen.”

As she walked off, Hisoka waved to her, and she returned the gesture briefly. Her mind swirled with the information he’d given her. Were she and Tomoe truly cursed by being bound? The gods had assured her that they’d blessed their union and that it wouldn’t harm her, but hearing that they’d betrayed Tomoe made her stomach turn. She wondered if she’d end up as damaged collateral in the crossfire between Tomoe and the gods.

--

It had been five days since they’d returned from Izumo, and Tomoe hadn’t left his quarters once since then. For the first two days, he’d done nothing but curl up in bed and sleep, haunted by fragments of nightmares that surfaced from his past, foggy memories that felt like they could’ve been figments of his imagination, but seemed off. It was heavy and sick and feverish, leaving him sluggish and ill and drained. More of the seal was breaking.

Between those long naps that bled into day and night and then day again, he thought about Nanami and what had happened in Izumo. Her words still rang in his head, her apologies to Mizuki for having to be with him, her words that she didn’t like him. Why did it stab him so?

Even when the nightmares abated and Tomoe resumed his duties of answering the prayers that had accumulated, he couldn’t shake that particular betrayal. He’d never be so presumptuous as to demand she actually like him -- as he couldn’t say he particularly liked her either, especially after the way she’d treated him -- but she should at least play the part and abide by the contract. Arranged marriages weren’t an uncommon thing. It was a duty one had to carry out whether they liked it or not.

Despite how she’d reacted, he chose to uphold his end of the deal. Due to their connection, he’d already sensed lesser yokai who had had their sights set on her. He’d disposed of them quickly before she’d been any wiser, and had placed a blessing on her for her protection. At least having this sort of power meant he didn’t have to be near her to keep her safe from ayakashi. He did wonder how the snake had kept her safe for so long when the two of them were painfully oblivious to the dangers lurking around them.

On the fifth evening, he decided to take a break from work, weighed down by ennui and laziness. He produced a bottle of sake he’d been saving for a special occasion and stepped out onto the veranda, sitting on the edge of the floorboards. All was quiet except for the whisper of a gentle wind through the branches, leaves rustling like the voices of soothing spirits. The silver light of the full moon illuminated the grounds and sleepy buildings in a dreamlike aura, surreal and comforting. He poured sake into his cup and leaned back, staring up into the night sky.

From across the grounds, he heard the muted tap of footsteps along the path. He turned his ear towards the sound, his peace momentarily shattered. After a second of listening, he relaxed, identifying the cadence as Hisoka. It seemed his new tenants wouldn’t be disturbing him after all. He closed his eyes and breathed in the early March chill, then sipped his sake.

“May I join you, Tomoe-sama?” Hisoka’s voice tore him from his reverie, and he directed piercing amethyst eyes up at the other yokai.

“You may.” Tomoe moved the bottle to his other side, not wanting either of them to carelessly tip it over. “Would you like to drink as well?”

“Not tonight.” Hisoka sat beside him, dangling his legs over the edge of the veranda, swinging them slowly.

A beat passed, and Tomoe took another sip of sake. “Is something on your mind?”

Even before Hisoka shifted, his pause tense and weighted, Tomoe could sense his discomfort. It was best to get straight to the point, he thought, peering over his cup. “If I may be so bold, master.” Hisoka looked to him for permission, and Tomoe nodded slightly. “Do you plan to ignore your new wife?”

At this, Tomoe snorted, reaching for the bottle to pour himself another serving. “She is far too naive and innocent. I’ll protect her and provide for her, but nothing good can come from me getting close to a human girl like her.”

“She is naive and innocent,” Hisoka agreed, “but she is your wife. You can’t ignore her forever.”

“I can if I wish to,” Tomoe retorted, staring up at the moon, frowning. “She and I have fulfilled our contractual obligations. And, to be frank with you, I regret that I lay with her.”

Hisoka blinked, studying Tomoe’s profile in the half-light of the moon. “I don’t believe I’ve ever heard you regret sharing someone’s bed before.”

Tomoe hummed, dropping his gaze to the ground. “It was a contractual requirement, but I wish I had not. She wasn’t ready and it hurt her.” Lightly, he swirled his sake in his cup, watching the moonlight reflect over the surface of it, rippling. “Besides, her heart lies with another man.

“Who? I didn’t perceive that from her.” Hisoka peered closer. “She seems sweet and friendly. I believe she’s just afraid, that’s all.” Tomoe didn’t reply, only continued to sip sake, so Hisoka continued after a few beats. “She asked many questions about you, so it’s obvious she has you on her mind.”

Scoffing, Tomoe set his cup down with a clack, finally facing Hisoka. “I’m sure she only wanted to know how many people I’d eaten this week.”

“No, not exactly.” Hisoka smiled sheepishly. “It’s not my wish to force your hand. I only want your happiness, my lord. Now that you’re spiritually bound to her, your days of finding comfort in the women of the night are over unless she gives her blessing. So won’t you consider seeking comfort from her? Show her you’re not the unkind person the gods make you out to be.”

“I’m afraid there’s no convincing her of that,” Tomoe said, scooping up his cup. “I don’t think it’s wise for me to lay with her again.” With that, he stood, picking up the bottle of sake by the neck. “This is not up for debate. This conversation is over.”

Bowing to the ground, Hisoka’s voice took on an urgent tone. “Please forgive me, my lord. I didn’t mean to offend you or overstep my bounds.”

Too tired to argue, Tomoe waved him off. “You are dismissed. Good night.” He stepped inside his room and shut the door with a sharp tap. 

Inside, he was conflicted. Despite what he’d said, Hisoka’s words struck him hard. He was the god of sensuality, and he’d all but condemned himself to a life of celibacy. A part of him wanted to consider strengthening his bond with Nanami, but the other part of him resisted, remembering how she’d reacted towards him. If she loved that snake instead, he couldn’t stop her feelings. But he could damn well derive pleasure from denying them each other.

He lay back amongst the pile of cushions on his bed and poured himself another serving of sake. He’d make her desire him, he’d pleasure her beyond her wildest fantasies if she asked for it, but he wouldn’t let her get close to him.

Chapter Text

It was the end of the week, and Nanami felt more settled into her new routine at the shrine, finding it wasn’t so different after all. There were still prayers to answer and homework to be done, but apart from the new environment and the additional conversations with Hisoka, nothing much had changed. She still hadn’t seen any sign of Tomoe since they’d come back. He’d made himself scarce, to the point she wondered if he were a ghost, evasive and slipping through the cracks of time. Either he hated her deeply, or he was more of a recluse than she’d originally thought. Still, Hisoka’s words loomed over her and sat heavily in her stomach -- his hopes that they could find happiness in each other, his wish for Tomoe to find someone to love him like he deserved. 

Every time she tried to imagine what an actual relationship with Tomoe would be like, she found herself internally resisting despite her heart fluttering and legs feeling weak. Mental images of him doting on her were too hard to conjure up. Other less savory images were much easier to think of because they’d already happened. She didn’t need to imagine what it’d be like to be physical with him, and the memory left her breathless and blushing, heart pounding. It would’ve been a lie to say she hadn’t thought about it in the last few days. In fact, she found herself spacing out and thinking about it often, her body betraying her and pining for it to happen again. It must’ve been teenage hormones, she told herself -- that was all it was.

Between school, her duties as a god, and her chosen family, Nanami felt she hadn’t properly had time for herself, and she felt she deserved it. So when school let out on Friday, she decided to walk to her favorite ice cream shop, needing time to drown her sorrows in sweets and think about what she should do. She intended to sit by herself, but when she pushed open the door, the bell tinkling musically, she found Himemiko seated in a corner booth, slowly savoring a sundae by herself. Their eyes met, and Nanami gave her a smile and a wave, walking over as her friend waved back.

“Hi,” Nanami greeted, shifting the strap of her school bag. Mamoru peered over the edge, and she gently pushed him down with her finger. “Are you here alone?”

“Yes.” Himemiko blinked, her large, round eyes gazing up at Nanami. “I wanted to see Kota and couldn’t wait for his shift to end.” Her cheeks flushed pink.

“That’s so sweet,” Nanami gushed, clasping her hands together. “Kotaro is lucky to have a girlfriend like you. I’d be so happy if I had someone who cared about me like that.” Her mind instantly drifted to Tomoe, who hadn’t even bothered to say hello the last few days, who wasn’t even trying. “Of course I’d end up with someone as absent as my father,” she thought grimly.

Himemiko spooned ice cream into her mouth, humming thoughtfully. “Does Tomoe-dono not take good care of you? I believed foxes were attentive lovers.”

Nanami grimaced and shook her head. “Ugh, no way, he hasn’t spoken to me since we got back.” Now that Himemiko had rubbed her nose in it, she felt even worse.

“Hm? You look sad.” Himemiko tilted her head. “Would you like to join me and talk about it?”

“You have no idea how much I need that.” Nanami slipped into the seat opposite of Himemiko, placing her bag on the inside of the booth where Mamoru would be tucked away from prying eyes. She picked up the menu card and scanned the options before deciding on a small cup of vanilla ice cream with fruit. “It’s funny you mention Tomoe because that’s what’s bothering me -- but I can’t talk to anyone about it. You’ll understand because you’re a yokai and you have a long-term relationship.”

“What’s wrong?” Himemiko’s expression remained blank, but her eyes shone brighter, fixated on Nanami more intently.

Pausing the conversation as the waiter came to check on them, Nanami resumed a cheery disposition and placed her order. He brought her a glass of water before heading to the back for her dessert. “Well,” she continued, sipping her water, “I don’t know what to think. The gods all talked about how dangerous he is, and Mizuki doesn’t like him either. He isn’t always nice and he’s not very affectionate. But when his familiar talks about him, he says such nice things that I wonder if we’re even talking about the same person.” She sighed heavily, resting her elbows on the table, cupping her cheeks in her hands. “I don’t know what to think about him, and maybe I was kind of mean to him because I thought he’d be cruel.”

Himemiko remained silent, spooning ice cream into her mouth, seeming to be lost in thought as she stared vacantly. Then: “Tomoe-dono is not a bad yokai — actually, we are friends. It’s just that the gods are prejudiced against yokai, especially him, because he was a wild fox.”

“Oh!” Nanami’s eyes widened a bit. “So they don’t like that a yokai is a god?”

“They do not,” Himemiko said, solemn. “It’s true that he killed, but he gave up that life when he fell in love with a human woman. He was very good to her.” Her eyes dropped to her bowl, and she pushed a strawberry to the side. “He stayed by her side until she died.”

Somehow, hearing about Tomoe’s past lover felt like voyeurism, and Nanami shifted in her seat, wondering why she felt a tug at her heart. “Does he still love her?” she asked softly, though she feared the answer.

Shaking her head, Himemiko said, “No, it was five hundred years ago, and the gods sealed his memories. He knows it happened, but he cannot remember her face or her name.”

“That’s awful,” Nanami said, leaning forward. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of the waiter coming back with a glass dish of ice cream, which he set in front of her. She thanked him, then took a small bite. “So he does have compassion for humans?”

“Yes, but you must understand -- yokai are very different,” Himemiko said, scooping up the strawberry and popping it in her mouth. For a moment, she chewed in silence.

“What do you mean? What’s so different?” Nanami all but held her breath.

“Many yokai are much more powerful. To some yokai it is like conversing with a six-year-old child when speaking with a human. It’s because even the weakest yokai lives at least ten times longer than a human. Time is different.” Himemiko scraped syrup from the edges of her bowl, now absorbed by what she was doing.

“Fantastic, so I’m like an annoying little girl to Tomoe.” Nanami sighed, shoulders slumping. This time, she spooned ice cream into her mouth with abandon. “He’ll never see me as an equal.”

“No, but not for the reason you think.” At this, Nanami peered up, swallowing too quickly and shocking herself with an ice cream headache; she winced. “You have the ability to control him with a single word. Tomoe-dono is the one lacking power. A relationship between a god and an ayakashi will never be equal.”

Flashing back to the last morning they’d properly talked, Nanami remembered how Tomoe had told her not to abuse her power over him, that it’d make him resent her. “Do you think he resents me?”

“It is hard to say,” Himemiko said, twirling her spoon. “But it is possible.” Unblinking, she watched as Nanami groaned and laid her head down on the table. “Don’t despair, Nanami. I never said you couldn’t have a relationship with him.” She stared wistfully towards the back of the shop. “You will have to make an effort and not push him away.”

“But he’s the one pushing me away,” Nanami complained, leaning her face in one hand, tilting her head a bit. “He won’t talk to me -- I haven’t even seen him since Sunday. And on our wedding night, he wasn’t going to share a bed with me, even after we…” She trailed off, face flushed.

“Perhaps he thinks you don’t want to be near him, so he pushes you away,” Himemiko mused, touching her spoon to her lips in thought. “You must be the one to go to him and tell him you want a relationship. I think that’s what he wants too.”

“What, a relationship with me? Tomoe wants that?” Here, Nanami laughed, shaking her head. “I don’t think so.”

“Has he shown you affection at all?” Himemiko asked, meeting Nanami’s gaze.

Memories of their wedding night came back to Nanami in a rush -- the tender way Tomoe had touched her, the deep kisses they’d shared, the passionate way he’d made love to her. Now that she thought about it, he had made love to her, not simply going through the motions of sex. Even after she’d called him a jerk and slapped him, he’d still held her, had still kissed her forehead. It was only after she’d apologized to Mizuki for marrying him, saying she didn’t like him, that Tomoe had grown distant, cold, refusing to even speak to her. Perhaps it’d been the final straw. Perhaps she’d hurt him instead.

“Oh, no,” Nanami wailed, holding her head in her hands. “I think I’m the jerk.”

“What did you do?” Himemiko asked, voice as sweet and calm as ever. She looked so innocent and supportive that Nanami felt like a devil in comparison.

“A lot of things...” Nanami crumpled to the table, hiding in her hair. “I told him he was mean and rude. I didn’t even stand up for him when Mizuki said awful things about him to his face. Then I got scared and tried to use his medallion against him instead of word binding him, and when I couldn’t find it I slapped him.” She groaned, face feeling hot for admitting what she’d done to Himemiko’s friend. “On top of all that, he heard me say I didn’t like him when I apologized to Mizuki for marrying him.” As she finished rambling, she covered her face with her hands, peering through her fingers at Himemiko. “Can I ever apologize enough?”

There was a long silence. Nanami fretted her lower lip between her teeth, eyes glued to Himemiko. After a while, the other girl sighed. “Oh, Nanami.” She rested her chin in her hand. “He’s very forgiving. If you would like to make amends, bring him sasamochi.”

“Sasamochi?” Nanami tilted her head, absentmindedly spooning ice cream into her mouth.

“Yes, it’s his favorite food,” Himemiko told her matter-of-factly. “Bring it to him, offer to pour him sake, and tell him that you are very sorry and would like to try a proper marriage. Be sure to bow. Tomoe-dono is a very proud fox.” She glanced up, thoughtfully. “If you show remorse and are affectionate, he will accept you. He has a soft spot for women.”

“Okay, got it,” Nanami said, freshly determined.

“Oh, and you must never take another man’s side over his,” Himemiko added, tilting her spoon towards Nanami. “It’s not a yokai thing. It’s a man thing.”

“I really am hopeless, aren’t I?” Nanami sighed, sinking down in her seat. “I don’t know what I’m doing. I’ve never had a relationship before — not a real one anyway. I don’t know anything about men.”

“Hm?” Nanami swore she could see a glint in Himemiko’s eyes, perhaps even the slightest hint of a smile at the corners of her mouth -- or perhaps she merely projected. “Men are simpler than you think.”

Spooning the last of her ice cream into her mouth, Nanami smiled. “Thanks, I needed this. Your advice was really helpful!” She rummaged through her school bag for her wallet, struggling to find it until Mamoru pushed it into her hand. Smiling, she stroked his head in gratitude, then opened her wallet to pay for her treat.

Just as she was about to get up and bid Himemiko goodbye, a familiar voice came from behind her. “Nanami!” Turning, she watched as Ren headed towards their table, smiling brightly. Instantly, her face grew hot, her heart beating faster. She supposed simply marrying someone else wouldn’t destroy her crush after all.

“Oh, hi, Ren,” she said, laughing nervously. “Funny running into you here, huh?”

“Yeah, it’s a small world.” Ren smiled at her, touching the back of his head. “Hey, since we’re here, mind if I join you? I could treat you.”

Nanami was overly aware of Himemiko’s eyes locked on her, and her words about never putting another man first rang through her head. “That’s really nice of you!” she said, shouldering her bag. “But I was actually leaving. I have to run an errand before it gets dark. Sorry!” She stood, blushing.

“Hey, no problem. Another time,” Ren said, waving at her. “Well, it was good seeing you. I’ll see you at school Monday.” With a final smile, he turned and crossed the shop to a vacant table.

“It’s...not what you think,” Nanami said to Himemiko, blushing deeper, not daring to look at her.

“You are playing with fire,” HImemiko said solemnly.

Nodding, Nanami said, “I know, but I’m not gonna act on it.” She clutched the strap of her bag. “Anyway, let’s hang out again soon. Have fun with Kotaro.” She bid her goodbye and then hurried out of the shop, butterflies fluttering madly in her stomach after her encounter with Ren.

--

Several shops later, Nanami had finally tracked down some decent sasamochi. She vaguely wondered if she should leave it with Hisoka along with an apologetic note saying she was sorry for being a jerk. Even though Himemiko and Hisoka had both told her Tomoe wasn’t evil or unkind, she felt like falling through the ground at the thought of facing him when he’d clearly been avoiding her. The last thing she wanted was to make it worse, but she didn’t want to be a coward either.

This debate raged on in her head the entire walk home, to the point she barely noticed anything else. The sun had started to set, a damp chill settling in the air and drawing a shiver from her. Goosebumps prickled her bare legs, but it wasn’t enough of an incentive to hurry back, not when she hadn’t figured out what to do. She was in the midst of talking under her breath to Mamoru about the situation when something smothering and hair-raising crept over her, the air suddenly stiller, colder. As the sun dimmed through a dense fog, she felt a sudden sense of doom. And she wasn’t the only one -- Mamoru hopped up onto her shoulder, glaring at some unknown entity behind her.

Now a different debate raged in her mind -- about whether or not she should make a run for it, or pretend that she hadn’t noticed and maybe buy herself some time. Something stalked her, pacing back and forth like a lion hunting its prey, deadly gaze fixed on her back. Limbs wooden, she realized -- this was the same feeling she’d had before the kamaitachi had attacked. The last time, she and Mizuki had barely escaped with their lives, and she wasn’t keen to repeat the same mistakes. “Crap,” she thought, clinging to her bag. “I thought they’d leave me alone knowing I’m married to Tomoe now.” So much for that theory.

She began to walk a little faster, blood rushing in her ears. There was a vibration in the air, an otherworldly rumble, and that was what made up her mind. She broke into a run, fear gripping her. No, this couldn’t be happening again. This time, she knew she couldn’t try to fight like she had the first time they’d come after her. What mattered was gaining as much ground between here and the shrine as possible.

Deciding to take all precautions, she turned to Mamoru, who sat on her shoulder. “Mamoru, barrier against evil,” she commanded, panting.

The shikigami leapt up into the air, glowing golden and bright, and Nanami concentrated on channeling her energy, her purity, into that glow. For a moment, it faltered, feeble and flickering. Then, a sudden surge of power rushed through her veins, making her feel like she’d been struck by lightning, and Mamoru’s glow burst out in radiant rays, extending farther than it ever had before. Gasping, she nearly tripped, but caught herself and Mamoru, holding the monkey close.

Something the gods told her about her power increasing because of her union to Tomoe crossed her mind, but even so, that surge of energy wasn’t quite enough to deter the miasma from approaching the barrier, snaking its way around her shield and hissing as it evaporated, like water in a frying pan. The ominous aura grew nearer, and a sudden cloud of miasma swirled into a spike, piercing her barrier and sweeping towards her legs.

This time, she recognized the technique and jumped out of the way. As the chase wore on her, she stumbled but continued to run, her breaths catching sharply. It was getting harder to breathe, but she was so close to the shrine. The spikes kept puncturing the barrier, closer and closer, until one nicked her hand. Yelping, she jerked her hand back, jumping away, dashing with all her might. The steps to the shrine were in view now, and she made a snap judgment. Leaping for them, knowing she’d be on sacred ground if she could just touch the steps, she focused on the one and only goal -- getting to safety. The front of her body passed through what felt like cool jelly -- the barrier around the shrine, she realized. She was going to make it. 

Black tendrils shot forward; she wasn’t quick enough. A sudden snap at her wrist jolted her back and she yelped, instinctively jerking her hand forward. “Let me go!” she shouted, and the golden barrier around her bubbled out, shining around her wrist. The energy sizzled and dissipated, leaving her falling to her hands and knees onto the steps. Panting, she collapsed there, holding onto Mamoru and shaking all over, limbs weak from adrenaline and bleeding out so much spiritual energy. Although she only lay there for a few seconds, when she lifted her head, she found that the dark cloud had vanished and the dust had settled, leaving her to wonder if it’d only been her imagination. Still shaking, she picked herself up off the ground, looking at her hands. A thin welt of crimson welled to the surface of her left hand, clear evidence that someone or something had cut her. Other than that and perhaps a pulled muscle, the only other injuries were mild scrapes to her hands and knees from when she’d fallen. Exhaling in a rush, she blinked down at her hand, willing herself to have courage. The barrier of the shrine had protected her.

The sound of Mamoru rummaging through her bag distracted her, and she found the tiny monkey holding up a piece of cloth he’d torn from a handkerchief. She smiled and wrapped it around her hand. Even though the wound was insignificant, it was the thought that counted. “Thank you,” she said, nuzzling the shikigami against her cheek. Apart from being shaken, she seemed to be in one piece.

She was still dazed as she finished climbing the steps and headed up the path to the shrine. It hadn’t fully sunk in how close she’d been to serious injury. Thoughts of how much stronger that energy had been compared to the previous time and how weak her energy was in comparison had just begun to surface when the door to the shrine opened, and Tomoe emerged. She froze in her tracks the moment their eyes locked. She hadn’t been prepared to see him so suddenly, nor had she been prepared for what she’d say to him, not that she was in any condition to talk about anything. Her legs suddenly felt far too weak.

After a beat of staring at each other, Tomoe stepped off the veranda and towards her, something like concern on his brow. In that moment, she knew he’d protect her, and she found herself running to him, eyes stinging and teeth chattering. She all but jumped into his arms and grabbed him around the waist, burying her face in the front of his kimono. Tentatively, he wrapped his arms around her as well, laying one hand at her head and the other against her back.

All it had taken was for him to turn his back for one minute and she’d been attacked. He reprimanded himself for getting distracted. “I smell blood. What happened?” he asked, embracing her tighter as he felt the tremors rippling through her body. “Are you hurt?”

“No, not really,” she said, voice muffled by his clothing. She laid her cheek against his chest so she could talk, listening to the steady beat of his heart. “Those things are after me again, but I got here in time.” She sniffed. “I almost didn’t make it, though.” Discreetly, she reached up to wipe at the corner of an eye, but he caught her hand and pulled it away from her face, inspecting it.

“You are very lucky,” Tomoe said grimly, examining the burn marks which had appeared around her wrist. “I shall prepare a protective charm for you tonight.” He dropped her hand, cursing himself for the bond that tied them together, the urgency that made him desperate to shield her from harm despite how she’d betrayed him as a wife. “In the meantime, you shouldn’t leave the grounds alone.” Already second guessing his actions, recalling she didn’t like him, he began to pull from her grip.

Feeling him drift away, Nanami clutched the back of his kimono, staring up at him. “Tomoe, wait! Please…” He halted, and she wondered with guilt settling in her stomach if she’d word bound him again. “I mean, only if you want to. I wouldn’t blame you if you left me right here, but I have something to say.” A weak laugh left her feeling hollow, her eyes dropping to the space between their bodies.

At first, the electric sting of Nanami’s words had rooted him to the spot. His eyes narrowed. Was she so disrespectful she’d purposely abuse her power over him even though he’d told her not to? But then she softened her tone, loosened her binding around him until the nagging, tightening sensation abated to nothingness. He relaxed. “I’m listening.” Calmly, he released her until only his hands rested on her arms.

Now that she was so close to Tomoe again, Nanami felt an inexplicable draw to him, like two magnets pulling together. Or like that spiritual red thread tying them together, she thought to herself. Even though Tomoe seemed a thousand miles away mentally, his gentle touch remained. “I wanted to apologize to you,” she said, squeezing her eyes shut, not wanting to see his reaction. “I was so unfair to you, over everything.” She bit her lip and waited, but he said nothing. Still, he didn’t remove his hands, the weight of them strangely comforting. “I promise it’s not because of what just happened. Look.” Reaching into her bag, she pulled out the box of sasamochi. Averting her gaze, she murmured, “Himemiko told me they were your favorite. I wanted to give you something — but not to buy your attention or anything. I just wanted to make your day a little better and say I’m sorry for being a jerk and for not giving you a chance.”

At first, Tomoe had determined not to give in, to let her grovel for his forgiveness all she wanted while he sat back and watched her beg and cry. But being the god of deceit lent him the kind of power that made grudges difficult -- the power to sense when humans were being genuine or not. Even so, it wasn’t just her apology that made him cave. It was the fact she’d gone to the trouble to find out what he liked and had brought it to him. To see her making an effort made him wonder if perhaps Hisoka had been right, if he shouldn’t ignore her. “Thank you,” he finally said, accepting the box from her.

Nanami shifted her weight and pressed the toe of her shoe into the dirt, eyes following the motion. Tomoe said nothing more, leaving her to think he wasn’t ready to accept her apology. That was when she recalled Himemiko’s words. Pour him sake, show him affection, bow to him. “Tomoe,” she said, moving her hands to his shoulders, finally bringing her gaze to his. “Will you let me do something for you?”

“What is it?” Tomoe slid his half-lidded gaze down to her with mild interest.

“I figured you’re probably very lonely,” she said, dropping her eyes back to the dirt, shifting a little closer to him. From here, she could feel his body heat, like static building up between them. “I thought you could use some company and I could pour your sake. If you wanted.”

At this offer, Tomoe bristled, eyeing her suspiciously, wondering if perhaps his deceit radar had broken. Perhaps it’d be worth his time to toy with her and find out what was going on in her head. Besides, he couldn’t very well be entertained by other women anymore, so he might as well let her entertain him for a while. “Fine,” he said dismissively and then released her, ascending the steps to the shrine. “Wait here.”

Awkwardly, Nanami perched at the edge of the veranda, a shiver running through her as the wind blew, fleeting yet icy. She couldn’t tell if she was more nervous about apologizing or more nervous about being close to Tomoe, but she felt faint. The sound of his footsteps emerged from the shrine, and she watched as he sat beside her, a blanket draped over his arm and the sake bottle in hand. He passed her the bottle and a cup, then dropped the blanket over her head, the action careless.

“You are a human and you’ll get sick from the cold,” he mumbled, staring off into the distance. “We should not sit out here long.” He shut his eyes.

Another wave of guilt passed through her, and Nanami nodded, wrapping the blanket tightly around herself. She said nothing, only listening to the dwindling bird song as the sky shifted from pink and purple to a navy blue. Only after she poured the first cup of sake and passed it to him did she say anything.

“Tomoe, I judged you unfairly,” she said, swinging her feet over the edge of the veranda, the quiet hush of muted traffic in the distance. “Honestly, I was scared and I took it out on you. I shouldn’t have let Mizuki say those things. I shouldn’t have let him touch me in front of you. And I shouldn’t have  apologized to him for marrying you. I made the promise to you, and it was wrong to put his feelings first.” She peeked up at his face, which remained placid, smooth. “I wanted to ask if you’ll forgive me.” She bowed her head.

Now this was different, Tomoe thought, sipping his sake and glancing at her. It was the first time a god had asked for his forgiveness. They always acted like they were high and mighty, like he was some lowly creature beneath recognition, like they could kick him around under the guise of protecting people from him. A small swell rose in his chest, but it wasn’t enough. “And what will change if I do forgive you?” he asked, disdain stretching his mouth. “I had my reservations but arranged marriages were common in my time. I was willing to embrace my duties.” He flicked his tail, ears laying back. “What would you be willing to do?”

This was going to be more difficult than she’d hoped. Nanami didn’t want to bow deeply to him; nothing felt more degrading than that. No matter what Himemiko had told her, she couldn’t stoop that low for her own sake, not if they were to gain ground as equals. “I’ve given it a lot of thought and I want to try to have an actual marriage with you,” she said, eyes shut tightly, heart beating harder. “We have a long time to live together so it’s better if we get along.”

Tomoe leaned back and hummed, staring at the sky. Seeing her in this state gave him pleasure, but it was oddly unsatisfying, like trying to satiate hunger with cotton candy. “That’s mature of you.” He hummed again. “But what does trying mean to you? I’d prefer if you did.”

Already, Nanami felt exhausted by this conversation, wracking her brain for an answer. Her only points of reference were TV, movies, and books -- she’d never had a real life model to emulate. “I don’t know what a good marriage is like,” she admitted, voice sounding small. “It always seemed like a fairy tale to me.” This piqued Tomoe’s interest; his ears perked up, and he looked directly at her. “I guess it’s being friends with the person you’re married to and being open about your feelings.” She dared a furtive glance in Tomoe’s direction. He caught her stare, making her blush and snap her gaze back to her feet. Twisting her hands in her lap, she continued, “And doing things like going on dates and being romantic with each other.” Here, her face burned even more, thinking about what else married couples did. “And, um.”

“And...what?” Tomoe probed, smirk spreading across his face. He sipped his sake, taking great delight in her discomfort.

Burying her face in her hands, Nanami mumbled, “Kissing and...stuff.”

Tomoe drained his cup and set it down on the veranda. Leaning in, he took one of her hands and peeled it from her face, looking at her blankly. “And ‘stuff.’” He sighed. “You have a lot to learn as the god of sensuality’s wife. Let’s start with this. Define ‘stuff.’”

“Ugh.” Nanami tugged at her hand, trying to pull it away from his grip so she could hide again. He refused to let go, looking her right in the eye.

“If we’re going to be husband and wife, you should start there,” Tomoe said bluntly. “You said married couples should be open with each other.”

Nanami squirmed, face feeling like it was on fire. She’d never desired to sink through the earth more than she did right now; there was no way she could look him in the eye and say that. “You know, what married couples do…”

“I can think of a few things married couples do.” Tomoe smirked and leaned closer to her face, close enough for him to feel her breath against his nose. “Why don’t you enlighten me?”

It dawned on Nanami that she wasn’t going to get out of this until she came out with it, so she squeezed her eyes shut, her trembling voice barely a whisper. “Making love…”

“I’m sorry, I couldn’t hear you,” Tomoe said, smirk growing devilish.

Nanami drew a deep breath. Even so, it took her several long seconds before she could dare to utter it again. “I said...making love,” she mumbled, this time louder.

Satisfied, Tomoe lifted Nanami’s hand to his mouth and brushed his lips against her knuckles, watching her face turn redder. She still hadn’t looked at him, her eyes tightly shut. As much as he’d sworn he’d make her desire him to spite her, now that she’d actually all but admitted it, he felt much different. He pressed a feather-light kiss to her forehead and then to the tip of her ear, where he murmured, “Would you like to lay with me again?”

Just feeling his lips against her heated skin had Nanami shaking all over again, feeling like she couldn’t breathe. His low voice in her ear sealed the deal for her, and she hid her face in her hands, nodding slightly. Then, squeaking in embarrassment, she leaned forward and buried her face in his chest, this time not daring to move or show herself.

Chuckling, Tomoe draped his arms around her, lightly stroking her hair. “You are so naive,” he said, but his tone was soft. “Very well. I accept your apology.”

“Why, because you want to do perverted things to me?” Nanami asked, mumbling into his kimono.

“Because you’re willing to try a marriage with me,” Tomoe said with a snort. “Such a fool.” Bringing a strand of her hair up to his mouth, he kissed it. “You can relax, Nanami. I won’t be visiting you tonight.” He kissed the top of her head, then released her. “Go on before you catch a cold,” he said, standing. “And thank you for the sasamochi. I’ll enjoy it after I finish my work.” 

He gathered his things and flashed her an affectionate glance, then walked down the veranda towards his quarters. His mind reeled with what she’d told him, her touch and scent intoxicating, making him feel if he didn’t leave then and there, his hot blood would drive him to lose control. It was best they put some distance between them to cool off and think about whether it was a good idea or not. After all, she might change her mind.

As for Nanami, Tomoe’s sudden departure left her shell-shocked, hanging onto the edge of the veranda and watching him retreat. She’d expected him to take her up on it then and there, but instead, he’d pushed her away, telling her not now . The worst part was the heat that had built up between her legs just from the way he’d touched her, leaving her confused and shaken and needy. Stupid teenage hormones, she thought to herself, shaking her head. After all, they didn’t even know each other so maybe he really was just an outlet for her feelings and frustrations. She ought to be more careful.

Chapter Text

Since admitting to Tomoe that she wanted to try a marriage, Nanami couldn’t stop thinking about their discussion, wondering if he’d accept her -- or if he’d find her suitable as a partner. It shouldn’t have bothered her so much, but she wanted a more detailed answer; she wanted to know if she’d see him often or if their arrangement would be nothing more than polite small talk, presiding over divine events, and occasionally being physical.

These thoughts plagued her through the next morning after she’d awoken from fragmented sleep and too many vivid dreams. Too distracted to focus on the prayers she’d received, she decided to see if a walk through the garden would help -- and maybe she could find Tomoe while she was at it. After all, he’d promised her a protective charm, so that was excuse enough to interrupt him.

She followed the path from her quarters to the gardens, wandering through the trellises and shrubbery, looking for any sign of Tomoe. Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted a figure by the herb garden, and she whipped her head in his direction. It was only Hisoka, a hose in his hand, sprinkling water over the plants.

“Good morning,” she greeted with a smile, approaching him.

The concentration on Hisoka’s brow faltered. “Oh, good morning.” He returned her smile and flicked the lever to turn the hose off. “Do you need something?”

He’d probably smelled her desperation, she thought, face flushing. “Not really. I just wondered if Tomoe was around,” she said, clasping her hands behind her back.

“The master is still asleep,” Hisoka said. “He won’t be awake for a while.” He paused, then asked, “Is it something I can assist you with?”

“No, not really,” Nanami laughed, waving her hands. “He said he’d make me a protective charm so I could go out. That’s all.”

Humming in thought, Hisoka peered at the sky, watching the large, fluffy cumulus clouds lazily creep by. “Yes, he finished it,” he said. “But he’ll have to apply the spell to you directly, so I can’t help.”

So he had kept his word. Nanami felt her heart skip a beat, wondering if this meant he’d keep his word about their marriage as well. “Oh, okay.”

“But,” Hisoka continued before she could say anything more, “if you need something from town, I’ll be happy to help your shinshi with it.”

Shaking her head, Nanami said, “No, I don’t need anything.” She paused. Then: “Just tell Tomoe he can come by?”

“I will tell him when he wakes up,” Hisoka assured her with a light smile. “Let me know if there’s anything else I can assist you with.”

“Thank you,” Nanami said, giving him a brighter smile, pressing her hands together. 

She had to admit, he was awfully accommodating for someone else’s familiar, and she wondered if perhaps it was because she and Tomoe were married. She supposed Hisoka viewed serving her as a way of serving his master, since their agreement included Tomoe caring for her.

Disappointed that she wouldn’t get to talk to Tomoe for some time, she headed back to her quarters. Hopefully she could get her head together long enough to answer prayers.

--

It wasn’t until mid-afternoon that Tomoe had awoken, having drifted off at his desk before he’d dragged himself to bed at dawn. The amount of prayers he’d had to answer had taken a lot of time and energy, especially with yet another human holiday coming up. Valentine’s Day and White Day were two of his least favorite, thanks to the overbearing sexual energy and the petty prayers he received, many focused around one’s object of affections returning the sentiment or, worse, that they’d get to bed them. These were times he missed being a part of the mononoke world, where attraction was more cut and dry, where there weren’t so many rituals associated with getting to the end goal of mating with a desired partner.

On top of his tedious workload, he’d found himself thinking about Nanami’s sudden willingness to put effort into their marriage. For a moment on the veranda, she’d swayed him, her touches igniting something inside him that had been difficult to extinguish when all he’d wanted to do was devour her whole. Even thinking about it had him hot and bothered, using his fan in an attempt to think logically. The girl was stupid, he thought to himself, clearly driven by her own primal instincts. Then again, he mused, he was as well, and perhaps it could be a mutually beneficial arrangement. As long as she didn’t accuse him of being cruel towards her… They needed to set some ground rules and he had to give her plenty of time to consider it when she wasn’t a ball of raging hormones. Perhaps her sudden drive to mate was simply because she was ovulating.

He didn’t trust himself to see her yet, so he stayed in his quarters until evening, when Hisoka tapped on the door, interrupting his thoughts. “My lord.” Hisoka’s voice was muffled from the other side of the screen. “May I come in?”

Lounging in his bed, Tomoe continued to fan himself. He felt disheveled, but Hisoka had seen him far worse. “Very well.”

The door slid open and Hisoka entered, pausing to bow towards Tomoe. “Do you require anything, master?”

“No,” Tomoe said too quickly. He didn’t tear his gaze from the other yokai.

“My apologies for interrupting you.” Hisoka turned to the door. Then, eyes widening, he said, “Oh, I nearly forgot--”

Tomoe hummed in disinterest, drawing his yukata up his previously exposed shoulder.

“Nanami-sama would like to see you. She said you can come by her quarters.” Here, Tomoe raised his eyebrows, snapping his fan shut. Despite himself, his heart beat faster. But then, Hisoka continued. “I believe it had to do with the charm you were working on.”

“Ah, yes, naturally.” Tomoe sighed, tapping his lips with the closed fan, gaze drifting to the beads on his desk. “I’ll visit shortly. Thank you, Hisoka -- you are dismissed.”

“My lord.” Hisoka bowed one last time and then left, quietly shutting the door behind him.

So Nanami hadn’t cared for a nightly visit in particular, he thought grimly. Not that being beckoned to her chambers on her own whims sat well with him anyway. He was the powerful fox deity, and he’d be damned if she gave him orders. To think he’d lost his head even for a moment, just because her offer made his blood rush -- he couldn’t believe himself. Damn that girl for being so attractive. It was her fault for throwing herself at him the day before.

Well, he thought as he rose, she’d do well to understand she was playing with fire, and it would likely burn her. Changing into a kimono, he decided to use this opportunity to tell her his conditions, to make sure she understood he was a full grown ayakashi -- not a human teenaged boy -- and that her ideas of marriage were rooted in shallow fantasy. He wouldn’t be able to give her what she’d hoped for. A yokai and a human couldn’t find that sort of common ground.

After deeming himself suitable to be seen by others, he collected the beads, and then left his room, walking silently towards the opposite end of the shrine. Despite himself, he felt a primal draw towards her, the need to share her bed. That damn bonding spell the gods had cast. He’d have to be careful.

For a moment, he stood before her door, poised to knock, overly aware of his shallow breaths. Finally, he rapped at the doorframe, the tension rising inside him as he took one step back and waited.

When the door slid open, it was none other than the snake who answered. Of course. Tomoe bristled, mouth sharply downturned in displeasure.

“What do you want?” Mizuki asked coolly. He blocked the doorway with his body, barely holding the door open.

“Nanami wanted to see me,” Tomoe replied, holding up the beads. “I have a protective charm for her, but I have to apply it.”

Mizuki eyed the beads suspiciously, his shoulders visibly stiffening. Even without saying so much, Tomoe could tell just from a glance he didn’t trust him. “Nanami-chan went to bed already,” he said. “She’s asleep.” He shut the door in Tomoe’s face. “So go away and don’t bother her,” he called through the door.

Tomoe’s mouth opened but only an angry sound escaped. He stared at the door, at Mizuki’s shadow hovering on the other side. He had half a mind to punch through the door and knock some sense into Mizuki. Laying his ears back, he hissed, “I am entitled to see my own wife, you fool.”

“I told you — she’s asleep,” Mizuki retorted, tone crisp. “Come back in the morning.”

There was a spell on the door now. It occurred to Tomoe that Mizuki attempted to keep him from Nanami’s bed, and he growled low in his throat, slipping his claws in the junction of the door and the frame, preparing to force it open. “You will be sorry when I come inside,” he warned.

The commotion outside, muffled voices arguing, drew Nanami from her room. As she stepped out, she found Mizuki attempting to hold the door shut, a tall shadow with fox ears on the other side of it. Realizing Tomoe had come to see her and they were fighting again, she frowned and crossed her arms over her chest.

“Mizuki, open the door,” she said sternly.

Begrudgingly, Mizuki did as she asked, commanded by her word binding. He pouted, not looking at either of them. “Fine, don’t let me protect you.”

“He’s not going to hurt me,” Nanami insisted. “I asked him to bring me something.” She turned to the door, offering an apologetic smile. “I’m sorry about that. Please don’t hold it against him. He’s just worried about me.”

There Nanami went, defending Mizuki again. Tomoe’s ears remained lowered, his vicious gaze shifting from Mizuki to Nanami. Already, he regretted coming here, but for whatever reason, her smile kept him rooted in place. For once, she seemed genuinely glad to see him. Ignoring her comments, he said, “I’ve brought you the charm. I will apply it and explain how it works.” He came inside, pausing to exchange a glare with Mizuki, his tail flicking. “Let’s go somewhere more private. I cannot work with this snake staring at me.”

Laughing nervously, Nanami nodded. “Yeah, of course.” She shot Mizuki an apologetic glance. “Don’t worry, Mizuki. I’ll be okay.” With that, she went back to her room, waiting for Tomoe to follow her before she shut the door. She turned off the TV so they could talk in peace.

Tomoe stepped forward, taking Nanami’s hand in his own. He slipped the beads around her wrist. “These beads are enchanted with an illusion spell,” he told her, touching two fingers to the charm, a soft blue glow emanating from it. “As long as you do not use your god powers beyond answering prayers, my energy will overpower yours and hide you from ayakashi.”

“You mean they’ll think I’m you?” Nanami asked, uneasy.

“Essentially, yes. It will provide you a weak barrier, but that is difficult to store in charms. Physical items cannot retain energy well.” He released her hand. “I will need to refresh it frequently. I don’t expect you to refrain from using your god powers.”

As Tomoe let go of her hand, Nanami found herself missing his warmth, her hand and wrist still tingling from where he’d touched her. Gradually, the glow of the beads faded and, with it, the fuzzy, static sensation against her skin. “Thank you,” she said, idly rubbing her wrist. “Are you sure it won’t get you in trouble? Aren’t there spirits after you?”

“Mainly gods,” Tomoe mused. “But they aren’t affected by the charm so you should be all right.”

“Could you hide yourself from gods if you wanted to?” Nanami asked, suddenly curious.

Tomoe cut her a sideways glance. “I used to be able to, but my seal doesn’t allow it. So, no, I cannot hide you from gods, I’m afraid.”

Nanami dug her nails into her palm, grimacing. Her thoughts flew back to what Mizuki had said about an evil god after her. Yet, in Izumo, Ookuninushi had told her this arrangement would solve her problem as well. Perhaps she hadn’t explained so much to Tomoe.

Something about Nanami seemed hesitant in that moment, and Tomoe reached out, hand hovering at her cheek. Catching himself, he dropped his hand. “Is there something you’re not telling me?”

“Do you know what attacked me yesterday?” she asked, staring up at him in earnest.

“Yes, that was a curse,” Tomoe said, tucking his hands into his opposite sleeves, watching her face. “Someone must’ve attached it to you.” He studied her for a moment, looking her up and down. “But I don’t see any attachments now, so whoever it is, they are clever.”

Nanami frowned. “You mean it wasn’t kamaitachi?”

“No, kamaitachi do not burn their victims. Those marks on your wrist are from a mild acid.” Tomoe leaned in closer, expression neutral. “If it had been a yokai, it would have been much worse.”

“Oh, okay.” Nanami dropped her eyes to the floor.

Frowning, Tomoe tried to catch her gaze. He thought he recalled her mentioning someone attacking her before, but the memory was hazy. This time, he didn’t hold back, reaching to take her chin between a forefinger and a thumb, forcing her to look at him. “You mentioned you were attacked. Was it kamaitachi who came after you?”

“Yes,” Nanami said, looking into his eyes.

“That makes this more difficult.” Tomoe closed his eyes, frowning in thought. “So...you have a god after you. That is why you’re concerned my charm won’t shield you from gods.” He turned his back to her, crossing his arms, tail twitching slightly. He had his suspicions, but he wasn’t sure she’d like to hear them, because if what he suspected was the truth, then she’d been tricked.

Nanami hovered closer, laying her hands at his shoulder blades, her touch hesitant. “Can you help me or not?”

Something sympathetic and protective stirred in Tomoe’s chest, this tender feeling towards her he couldn’t seem to crush. “Hmm.” He pressed his lips tightly together, shifting his gaze over his shoulder, looking at the top of her head from his peripheral vision. She didn’t think he could do anything, he realized. “You may not need to worry about them anymore,” he admitted.

“What do you mean?” Nanami asked, gripping the back of his kimono, tilting her head. “They didn’t catch me -- and someone sent a curse after me.”

“I’m not convinced the two aren’t related. They may have been sent by the same god,” Tomoe said. “Nanami, I don’t think you want to hear this, but if I may…” He paused, watching her face, and she nodded. “I believe you’ve been tricked.”

Nanami’s heart beat faster, and she stared at him, tightening her grip on his kimono. “What?”

This time, Tomoe turned around, catching her hands in his own. He gazed at her, solemn. “My theory is that...some bastard,” Here, he refrained from naming Ikusagami, though it seemed plausible given the events, “sent those kamaitachi to give you a personal reason for agreeing to the marital contract.”

“Why?” Nanami stammered, studying Tomoe’s face. “They could’ve killed me, and then how would I have been any good to anyone?”

“Think, Nanami.” Tomoe squeezed her hands. “Kamaitachi are powerful yokai and follow the will of gods. If they had wanted to, they could’ve ripped you to pieces without you feeling a thing. But they did not. That says they wanted you alive.”

By now, Nanami was breathing harder, eyes darting around the room, head spinning. “So what are you saying? What about the curse?”

“Someone’s getting careless.” Tomoe smirked, his eyes glinting. “This has Ikusagami’s name written all over it. That bastard. I was a fool.” He clutched Nanami’s hands, trembling, the rage building up inside him. If Nanami could find a way to break his seal, if he could convince her to do so, he would send that son of a bitch on a first class ticket straight to hell.

“But he got what he wanted, so why would he come after me?” Nanami asked, her voice raised, a quivering pout on her mouth.

“You humiliated him,” Tomoe said, drawing her closer; she looked like she might cry, after all. “You took his means of controlling me. I should’ve known better, but I got hotheaded when I signed the contract. The bastard never removed my seal. He never planned on doing it.” Here, he barked a humorless laugh. “So now he’s trying to get it back, I see.”

“I thought your seal was breaking and that’s why they needed me,” Nanami said, her voice nothing but a squeak. “Do you mean to tell me it was all for nothing?”

A slight twinge entered Tomoe’s chest and his ears flattened. “Is that all?” He scoffed. “Hardly. The seal is breaking. I suppose that asshole wanted to squeeze out every last miserable drop of control over me for as long as possible.”

Nanami sniffed a bit, regret building inside her along with a flare of anger. “They manipulated me, didn’t they? They separated me from Mizuki so he couldn’t protect me.”

“Correct,” Tomoe said, grimacing. “They played with your emotions and your naiveté. It’s cruel and unforgivable.” Here, he sighed wearily. “But don’t believe your sacrifice was in vain. My seal will eventually break. Besides, I can still protect you.”

“What about Ikusagami? If he has a grudge against me, there’s nothing we can do, right?” Nanami’s eyes drifted to their clasped hands.

“Rest assured, I will tear that fool from limb to limb,” Tomoe said with a wicked smile, lifting her hands and kissing them. “You might fast-track it by breaking my seal. Or give me permission.”

“What? No!” Nanami shrieked, staring at Tomoe with wide eyes, jerking her hands from his. “Are you crazy? I can’t do that.”

Ears slicking back, Tomoe narrowed his eyes into slits. “Okay, it was just an idea.” He crossed his arms, staring at the door. “Well, I’ll have to think about what to do if you won’t let me kill the fool.” But one day, he would get his just desserts, Tomoe thought, whether Nanami approved it or not.

“Ugh, I guess I can’t leave for now,” Nanami said, flopping on the edge of her bed, shoulders sagging tiredly. “This sucks.”

Momentarily, Tomoe watched her, taking in her dejected expression as she dropped onto her back, listless and resigned. Such drama, he thought. Even so, his eyes drifted to the small gap of her legs, the way her skirt rode up and showed her thighs. Suddenly, the temperature had risen a few degrees and the room felt humid, stifling.

He drew in a shaky breath, telling himself to leave. But he couldn’t get his feet to move except towards her, sandals clicking lightly against the floor. Her eyes remained closed, arm flung over her forehead, so Tomoe moved closer, placing one hand by her head, one knee at the edge of the bed. Slowly, he let his weight sink into the mattress, hovering over her. With his other hand, he wrapped his fingers around her wrist, pinning her arm in place above her head.

Instantly, Nanami’s eyes snapped open, heart leaping into her throat, met by the sight of Tomoe leaning over her, inches from her face. “What are you doing?”

That desperate, animal feeling beat inside Tomoe, demanding to be released. “Perhaps we should forget about our problem for now and take advantage of our situation,” he purred, smirking. “Or did you already forget what you said to me yesterday?” He looked into her eyes, his own sparking with something ravenous and feral. Shifting his other leg, he pressed it between hers. 

The atmosphere had shifted, vastly different from her first night with him, and Nanami got the feeling he might very well eat her alive this time. A squeak caught in her throat and she tightened her hand into a fist, straining against his hold. “Tomoe, you’re scaring me,” she said in a wisp above a whisper.

“And you still don’t trust me, do you?” Tomoe hummed, disappointed. “I thought we’d spoken of our desires yesterday.”

“I need to talk to you first,” Nanami panted, twisting in his grasp. Damn it . Her body reacted already, that ache settling between her legs.

“Oh? About what?” Tomoe asked, pressing her wrist further into the mattress until she winced. Only then did he remember she was a human and loosened his grip.

The only thing that made Nanami’s heart slow, a wave of relief rushing through her, was that he’d noticed of his own accord he was hurting her and backed off. That meant some part of him was still in control. “Are we gonna have an actual relationship, or am I just for...sex?” Her face burned as she said the last part, dropping her voice to a whisper. She couldn’t meet his gaze anymore.

Tomoe watched her face turn red, a strangled, soft moan leaving her as he inadvertently brushed against her crotch. Hovering closer to her face, lips an inch from hers, he said, “Don’t be silly, Nanami. I am not using you simply to satisfy my urges. Would I have offered to help you if that were the case?” Noticing how her breaths had deepened, he pressed his leg more firmly against her, inviting her to rub against him if she so pleased.

Tiny waves of pleasure, of need, built inside her, and it took all of Nanami’s willpower not to give in straight away. Her body zinged with electric energy, with the sensations elicited by Tomoe’s breath against her lips, his dazzling eyes half-lidded and staring so deeply into hers. “But you’re so distant and you don’t talk to me,” she said, face burning.

“I’ve told you before,” Tomoe said, matter-of-fact, lacing their fingers together and brushing his nose against hers. “I am a yokai. I can protect you, I can support you, I can give you affection. I can even give you a child. But I am not capable of emotions the same way humans are. If you can accept that, then we can still have a marriage, but you must understand I can’t open up about feelings the way you want me to.” He watched her face fall, then tacked on, “That doesn’t mean I won’t be honest or upfront with you, because I will be even if you don’t like what I have to say. Please know you can come to me for anything and I won’t deny you.”

Nanami whimpered as Tomoe pressed closer, breaths falling in small puffs against her face. Disappointment settled over her like a dark cloud, and any mental images of carefree times spent with him dissipated into smoke. Perhaps she’d been presumptuous to think he’d react to her like Mizuki did; after all, Mizuki was a divine snake, not a wild fox ayakashi like Tomoe. If she thought about what Hisoka had said about loving Tomoe as much as a yokai could love, or Himemiko, who rarely showed facial expression, she began to think perhaps he wasn’t capable. Perhaps this was him being transparent, showing her he wasn’t being a jerk, that they were simply different. Still, she couldn’t help the way her heart ached as she thought about missing out on ever experiencing love.

“Tomoe, do you think you could ever love someone?” she blurted out, eyes misty.

This took Tomoe off guard, and he leaned back, pausing his movements. “Yes,” he said, studying her gaze. “I have before. But my definition of love may not be the same as yours.” To this, Nanami didn’t answer, instead seeming lost in her head, staring up vacantly and unmoving beneath him. Tomoe held himself on shaking limbs over her, his resolve crumbling. “Nanami.” He sucked in a breath. “Perhaps this was too soon. If I stay, I won’t be able to control myself.”

Tomoe’s voice drew Nanami back to the present. She felt conflicted, her body desiring him despite her fears, but she worried about what he’d said. For a long moment, she didn’t reply, instead staring into his eyes even as his breaths came faster, the heat of his body overpowering. He hadn’t said he couldn’t love her, she rationalized. There was still a chance. Besides, he’d offered to give her the things that were important; perhaps that meant more than them being best friends. Didn’t mature people say loyalty and commitment mattered more than fireworks and passion?

Then there was Otohiko’s advice — that she should sleep with him to keep him sympathetic towards her. Even though Tomoe claimed yokai weren’t capable of the same feelings, there had to have been some sort of bonding from his end on their wedding night.

Finally, she made up her mind, murmuring, “You don’t have to…”

As Nanami spoke, squeezing his hand tightly, Tomoe’s breath caught in his throat. “I don’t have to...?” he probed.

“Control yourself,” Nanami whispered, barely audible. For a moment, the two of them just stared into each others’ eyes, breathing heavily, the tension palpable.

That was enough of a yes for Tomoe, and he pressed his body to hers, capturing her lips in a searing, open-mouthed kiss. Vaguely, he was aware that Mizuki would likely hear them, and a small swell of satisfaction bubbled in his chest. That thought was short-lived, though, because then Nanami shifted beneath him, parting her legs slightly, inviting him between them. She began to return the pressure of his kiss, and he swallowed her whimper, threading his fingers through her long hair.

For several long minutes, Tomoe mouthed heatedly at her, fueling her own desperation. She felt breathless and dizzy as she kissed him back, allowing him to press his body firmly against hers, her hands falling to his back. It still made her stiffen when he explored her mouth with his tongue, but this time, she let curiosity get the best of her and she slowly slipped her tongue into his mouth as well. It was sloppy and unbridled, perhaps even unromantic, but it was raw and needy and real. Still, she couldn’t stand but a few moments before she worried about drooling unattractively, so she broke the kiss with a gasp, reaching up to wipe her mouth on the back of her hand.

Tomoe slipped his hands to the outsides of her thighs, gripping them, pushing her hips up and pressing closer to her crotch. Smirking as she squeaked, he bumped his nose against hers, telling her, “I want your clothes off. Now.”

There was that same hungry gleam in Tomoe’s eyes, and Nanami gulped, face burning. If she hadn’t been thinking about sex since yesterday, anticipating it, she was sure she’d be more embarrassed. “Do you promise to be gentle?”

“Of course. I know you’re still new to this,” Tomoe assured her, already undoing the sash of his kimono. “I will even share a bed with you tonight if you’d like.”

Nodding, Nanami relaxed. “I’d like that.”

Feeling more assured, she sat up, peeling her shirt over her head with shaky, uncertain hands. As she dropped it to the floor, her gaze flicked to Tomoe, who was in the midst of loosening his kimono and letting it fall from his shoulders. Her breath hitched at the sight of the layers of clothing falling so easily, pooling around his ankles, leaving him bare before her. Blushing, she averted her eyes, unable to look at him while she inched her skirt down. But he wasn’t keen to wait.

From her peripheral vision, she watched him approach. Then, he leaned in, briefly stroking her cheek, brushing her hair from her face. He slid his palms over her skin, around to her back where he nimbly unhooked her bra. Watching it slide down her arms and to the floor, she gasped softly. His mouth found her throat, kissing along her pulse while he slipped her underwear down her hips and thighs, until finally that, too, dropped to the floor.

Tomoe reached for a pillow and set it in the midst of the bed, lengthwise. He gestured for Nanami to turn around. “On your stomach,” he commanded.

“What is he going to do to me?” Nanami wondered, her cheeks burning, even the tips of her ears hot. She hesitated, half hiding herself with her arms over her breasts and her legs closed.

Sighing, Tomoe let his eyes fall shut. “I am not going to penetrate you. It is only foreplay. This is for your benefit so you can relax.”

Now that the atmosphere had cooled, Nanami could breathe easier and she nodded, crawling to the pillow. His gaze on her ass made her hide behind her hair, but at least he wouldn’t penetrate her right away. Tucking her arms beneath the pillow, she rested her chin at the top of it, letting it support the upper half of her body. The sensation of Tomoe’s cool hands landed at her shoulders, and his weight settled between her legs. She jolted, sucking in a breath. Slowly, he pressed the heels of his hands against her shoulder blades, working out the tension and the knots there. A soft sound escaped her followed by a sigh, and her eyes fluttered shut. He massaged circles down the length of her spine, taking his time at any tight muscles along the way.

“That feels nice,” she murmured, focusing on his hands, humming in appreciation.

“You were too tense last time,” Tomoe said, voice low, quiet. “I want you to relax.” He swept his hands up to her shoulders, repeating the motions.

Truthfully, Nanami could’ve let him continue massaging her until she fell asleep, but his touch didn’t remain innocent for long. His long hair tickled her ribs, the light touch of his warm lips trailing after his hands. He exhaled lightly against her skin, eliciting goosebumps in his wake, drawing a shiver from her. Nuzzling against her shoulder blade, he ran his hands down her lower back, brushing over her ass to the backs of her thighs. Taking care to keep his claws away from the tender skin there, he applied slow, gentle pressure to her thighs, massaging them while he pressed featherlike kisses along her ribs to the side of her breast. Her body felt hotter now, and she involuntarily pushed her hips against the pillow, whimpering again.

The wet heat of his tongue traced along the outline of ribs at the side of her breast, eliciting another shiver. At the same time, his thumbs drifted to the insides of her thighs, parting them wider. The sensation of his hardness against the inside of her leg drew a sharp gasp from her, hips jerking. Momentarily, she stiffened. Before shying away from her breast, Tomoe pressed a kiss to the wet patch there then resumed kissing down her sides, sliding down her body. She relaxed as he moved away from her thighs, his hands drawing down her calves, mouth at the small of her back.

This time, seeing that Nanami enjoyed what he did, listening to her breaths grow deeper and soft moans erupt in the back of her throat, Tomoe decided to take a chance. He danced delicate fingertips over the backs of her calves and nipped lightly at her lower back. Just as he’d hoped, the dual sensation drew a sudden inhale from Nanami and caused her to arch. He smirked, trailing kisses to her hip, lightly sucking on her skin here and there.

He resumed rubbing her calves, alternating between firm and faint touches, scattering nips between his kisses. Gradually, he mouthed wetly down to her thighs, sweeping his hands up her back. He pressed against her spine again, kissing the insides of her thighs, nipping the taut tendons there, reveling in the jolts of her body whenever he did so.

A voice in the back of her head whispered — he was awfully close to her in an embarrassing way. She worried he’d find her smell unpleasant, and she wished she’d taken a shower beforehand. That thought flew from her mind as he bit on a sensitive area again, sending a tingle of pleasure through her. He sucked on that spot until she forgot her discomfort, breaths deepening.

In seconds, Nanami couldn’t keep her eyes open, panting openly and twisting the sheets in her fists. Tomoe wasn’t even touching her directly, and yet every inch of skin he teased sent a shock straight between her legs. She felt like a sweating, quivering mess, soft moans increasing as he mouthed wetly at the insides of her thighs. The gentle, barely-there bites against the tender skin drew soft cries from her, enough for her to bury her face in the other pillow to muffle the noises, desperately trying to stay quiet.

She felt him pause, and then his weight shifted as he rolled onto his back, sheets rustling and mattress creaking. He slipped his arms around her thighs and lifted her hips, breaths quick and heavy against her intimately. And then he pressed his face between her legs, tongue finding her entrance, hands gripping the backs of her legs and spreading them.

“Oh, my god,” she gasped into the pillow, shaking uncontrollably at the pleasurable sensation that rippled through her. Another intrusive thought popped in her mind and she suddenly stiffened. He must taste her and it had to taste bad. She squirmed, wondering if she should push him away.

A sudden hot flick nudged her clit, sending a surge of pleasure through every nerve ending. That wet, hot, velvet tongue felt amazing. All common sense flew from her mind when he started doing things with his tongue she hadn’t thought were possible. She forgot her anxiety completely.

He pulled sounds from her that would’ve been embarrassing had she not been ridiculously turned on. The only thing that kept her from bucking her hips was his hands at her thighs, holding her up and locked in one position. That extra pressure against her front had her panting sharply, struggling not to grind against his face. He held her in place, drawing languid strokes over her folds, every so often pausing to suck them lightly or kiss her clit. Never in her life had she felt so overheated and so needy, and she whimpered louder then, clawing at the sheets.

Now Nanami seemed to be fully relaxed, embracing what he was doing, a little more confident than she’d been the last time. Tomoe kept her right on the edge -- giving her just enough stimulation to pleasure her while keeping her frustrated. He pressed his face deeper between her legs and ran his tongue over her clit. The last thing he wanted was to get her off, so after a few firm licks to her clit, he shifted lower and swept his tongue over her folds again, humming against her, knowing the vibrations would drive her crazy. Sure enough, he felt her muscles tremble vigorously in response, and a surge of pride rose inside him.

Desperate whimpers turned to deep, breathless moans at the wet heat of his tongue. He had her tearing at the sheets, burying her face in the other pillow to stifle the sounds she made. By now, she couldn’t even open her eyes, heart pounding in her ears, blood rushing between her legs. Trembling, a guttural moan left her as that tingling sensation prickled over her skin, tightening below her navel. A few stray throbs passed through her, and she ground her teeth as he pushed his tongue past her folds, tip pressed to her entrance to experience each one. That was so hot, she thought, body jerking once as another throb shook her. She breathed sharply through her nose, digging her nails into the covers; she was so close. 

Feeling the sensation of her muscles contracting, he decided it was time to stop toying with her. After a final suck to one of her folds, he pried himself free and sat up, wiping his mouth on the back of his hand and panting softly. He regarded her for a second, appreciating the glow of her skin in the soft light of the lamp, the way she visibly shook, the glisten of sweat on her back. He smirked.

She nearly died when he pulled away, that tingling sensation fading into the background, a deep ache settling between her legs. “Y-you’re so unfair,” she gasped, humping the pillow before she caught herself. Her face burned and she hid in the other pillow. Yet he seemed unfazed by this display.

“I cannot have you coming so soon,” he said. A chuckle left him and he crawled up the bed, settling between her thighs, this time covering her body with his. “May I?” he purred lowly in her ear, nipping at the shell of it. He felt her quiver again.

This time, the heat radiating off his body and his weight were welcome. “Please,” she said breathlessly, eyes squeezed shut, heart pounding in her ears as she grinded against the pillow. She bit her lip as she felt his hardness between her thighs, and then he started to push inside her. This time, he penetrated her smoothly. His erection glided over those spots that ached, eliciting a sharp gasp, her body jolting. Another single throb passed through her. 

A shaky sigh escaped Tomoe as he finally pushed fully into her, his chest pressed against her back, their bodies adhering to each other. Another smirk flickered on his lips at the sensation of her muscles shuddering around him. For a moment, he focused on rocking against her fluidly, indulging himself and his own pleasure, having neglected it to prepare her. It felt like heaven, and he nuzzled against the backs of her shoulders, kissing them, breathing harder. She still let out tiny moans, but not as fervently as before, drawing Tomoe’s attention back to her. Covering one of her hands with his, he guided it to the space between her stomach and the mattress, the gap the pillow provided. He slipped their hands further, pressing her fingers against her clit.

“Touch yourself,” he breathed in her ear, propping his weight on one forearm, nose buried in the side of her hair.

“Oh, my god,” Nanami gasped as he guided her movements, her fingertips brushing against her clit. He’d neglected her just enough for her orgasm to elude her, and the stimulation against her clit was just what she needed. After a moment, he stilled his hand, letting her take over.

“Show me how you like to touch yourself,” he said, mouthing at her jawline. “Show me what brings you pleasure.”

If he’d told her to do something like this any earlier, Nanami would’ve been too shy. But she was too far gone now, desperate for relief. She did as he’d asked, aware of his hand at hers, touching her so intimately as she rubbed her fingertips in circles. Breath hitching, she pushed back against him, focusing on the sensations, on the weight of his body on top of her, his chest against her back, his erection filling her pleasurably. She’d never thought a position where they weren’t facing each other could be even more intimate. Burying her face into the other pillow, she muffled another moan, body twitching as he rocked into her deeply, the dual sensations maddening. That strong feeling rose and she clenched her teeth, whimpering, rocking her hips and rubbing her clit more firmly. Another few flutters; she was going to come.

Just like the time before, Tomoe kept his movements slow, firm. The way she touched herself was too frantic now. He could hear her heart racing, the rhythm indicative of her impending orgasm. Mouthing languidly along her neck and the backs of her shoulders, he pressed her pelvis closer to their hands, letting the motion of his thrusts dictate the speed she could rub against her fingers.

“What did I teach you last time?” he breathed against her ear.

Nanami couldn’t think straight, thoughts like a jumbled radio signal, and she couldn’t recall what he referenced. “I...I don’t know,” she panted. She ached so deeply. Groaning, she pressed her hips back as much as she could, mouth falling open at the feeling of his erection so far inside her. Her heart felt like it was coming out of her chest.

This earned her a gentle nip at her earlobe. “Bad girl.” He pressed his lips to the junction of her jaw and her throat. “Patience.”

“You’re gonna torture me again?” Nanami panted. “Ugh.” Her eyes fluttered shut and she writhed beneath him, jerking her hips, pushing against her hand the best she could. It wasn’t quite enough.

“Just a little.” Tomoe nosed at her hair, kissing it, breathing in the scent of her shampoo. He paused while penetrating her deeply, breaths short and quick as he combed her hair with his fingers, weight on his elbow. “Lesson one: as the wife of the god of sensuality, know that seduction is an art.”

“Damn it,” Nanami thought, tears of frustration stinging the corners of his eyes as his lips graced the base of her neck, “he’s so hot.” At this rate, there was no way she was going to last, no matter how he kept edging.

Desperation set in, and Nanami struggled to rock against him, grinding against her fingers. Whimpers died in her throat, her willpower coming completely undone. Luckily, he had mercy on her, and after a final slow kiss to the nape of her neck, he began to rock again, putting more weight on his forearm so she could move her hips too. He guided her until their bodies moved fluidly, and the tension built, each brush of her fingertips and each movement sending a more powerful surge of pleasure through her.

Soon, her breaths were much too loud, her moans and whimpers increasing, every reaction of her body involuntary and out of control. His name passed from her lips over and over as he half buried his face against the side of her head, panting hotly against her ear. All it took was a few more erratic thrusts from her side before it hit her so intensely she had to bite down on a pillow to stifle the sounds she made, shuddering pleasantly as the satisfying throbs extended to her core. He continued to rock against her even after the last wave, only shifting to move his hand from beneath her and press it against the mattress, giving him more leverage. She removed her hand as well, shaking it to rid of the pins and needles sensation, then rested it on top of Tomoe’s, encouraging him with light touches along the back of his hand, his wrist.

Now that Nanami had come, Tomoe didn’t feel like holding back anymore. He let go, moving against her harder, faster, appreciating the small whimpers that left her. Her touch against his wrist sent shivers down his spine, goosebumps spreading over his skin, and he released a sigh into her ear. “Say my name again.” He clenched his teeth, pressing her into the pillow, appreciating the light smack of her ass against his hips. Gods, she was tight and so ridiculously wet.

Having bled out all that pent up tension, Nanami felt weak, exhausted, drained. Despite the discomfort of his thrusts now that her arousal had faded, she kept touching him for his sake, wanting him to find his release. Her face flushed as he asked her to say his name, and she took his hand, bringing it to her mouth, kissing his palm. “Tomoe,” she murmured breathlessly against his hand, giving it a squeeze.

“Again,” he breathed in her ear, leaning on his elbows, other hand weaving through her hair and grasping it, tilting her head back.

All she could focus on was his erection moving inside her, her legs twitching from the sensitivity. “Ah, Tomoe,” she whimpered.

Shutting his eyes, Tomoe’s body stiffened as the tension built to its peak and passed through him in delirious waves. He buried his face in her neck as he pulsed inside her, moaning softly. Until it passed, he held onto her, back arched and hips pressed close. Then he relaxed on top of her, breathing heavily, fingers laced with hers.

After a moment, as she listened to his breaths slowly return to normal, Nanami asked in a tiny voice, “Do you feel better?”

“Yes, that was nice.” Tomoe brought her hand to his lips, kissing the heel of it, mouthing at her wrist.

Nanami was silent for a moment, body still weak, quivering. The position had become uncomfortable, but she let him lie on her a moment longer, craving the intimacy, worried if she made him move, he wouldn’t touch her anymore. After such an intense experience, she needed him to hold her. “Do you wanna do that often?” she asked quietly, faraway. If she could win his favor by sleeping with him, if she could get even a scrap of affection, she’d take it.

There was a short moment of silence, and Nanami all but held her breath, hoping Tomoe wouldn’t reject her. Then, she felt his lips brush against her cheek, his other hand tangling through her hair again. “I would like that.” He kissed her again then withdrew, causing her to flinch.

With wide eyes, she rolled over and stared at him, suddenly grabbing both his hands. Something about her looked so vulnerable right now, so afraid, that it froze Tomoe in his tracks. Before he could ask her if she was okay, she spoke.

“Can we just lie here for a minute?” she asked, clutching his hands as though he’d disappear any second.

“If that’s what you need, yes.”

“Thank you.” Nanami scooted closer to his body, curling up against his chest.

She really was fragile, Tomoe thought, gradually pulling her into his arms. Even now, she acted like she needed him to protect her. He didn’t understand why she was so emotional when this was just an arranged marriage, but she seemed to need him, so he said nothing and held her in silence. Her body relaxed in his arms after a moment, and he kissed the top of her head. Such an insecure creature . But he’d vowed to care for her. If this was part of the agreement, he’d accept it.

They lay entangled in each others’ arms for a long time, only getting up briefly to clean up in the bathroom. And then, with the lights turned out, Nanami fell asleep in his arms, feeling safer now by his side.

Chapter Text

Sundays were usually a day Nanami liked to sleep in and spend lazily, but that was not to be today. An irritating rap came at her door, and she groaned, sitting up and rubbing an eye. It was only when the cooler air hit her skin and she shivered that she remembered -- she was naked and in bed with Tomoe. Squeaking, she grabbed the covers and held them over her chest, staring with a red face down at Tomoe, who blinked sleepily, eyes hazy and tired.

She didn’t have a chance to respond before Mizuki slid the door open, tray in one hand, expression cheery. Their eyes locked, and Nanami felt like time itself had come to a screeching halt, an awkward silence elapsing between them as they stared at each other, the smile twitching at Mizuki’s mouth. Then Nanami shrieked, ducking beneath the covers.

“Get the hell out!” she yelped, voice muffled by the covers.

“I’m sorry!” Mizuki cried, and Nanami listened as he scurried out the door, slapping it shut.

“That snake knew we were in here,” Tomoe growled, and Nanami peeked out of the covers, finding him glowering towards the door. “I am going to murder him.”

Nanami shivered under the blankets, not bothering to acknowledge what Tomoe had said. “How am I going to face Mizuki now?” she moaned.

Tomoe prodded the lump under the covers with a finger, telling her gleefully, “I can kill him and then you won’t have to.”

Throwing the covers off, Nanami stared at him with a red face and a frown. “That’s not a good solution!”

“Perhaps next time you should come to my room instead,” Tomoe mused, sliding out of bed and gathering his clothing from the floor, tail swishing. “My familiar is far more obedient.” He started to dress, taking his time.

Face still burning, Nanami followed suit and hopped out of bed, opening her wardrobe and finding a sweater and a skirt to wear for the day. She dressed silently, finishing just as Tomoe tightened his sash. Then, she hesitated, eyes locked on him. “Will you stay and have breakfast with me?” she finally asked, smiling hopefully.

“And you believe that is a good idea?” Tomoe could see it now, Mizuki staring daggers at him the whole time, trying to start a fight, ending with the two of them strangling each other on the floor. Anything that happened would only upset everyone there, and he wasn’t in the mood to deal with any subjugation Nanami would inflict on him. Huffing, he said, “I will have to decline.”

“You’re going to leave me alone to face Mizuki?” she whined, grabbing the back of his kimono.

Tomoe’s ears lowered sideways, and he reached back to pry her hands off. “You are so needy,” he grumbled. “I will walk out with you, but I have things to do today. Mizuki is your familiar and you’ll need to deal with this on your own.”

“You’re so mean,” Nanami grumbled, arms sagging and hanging heavily.

Instead of answering, Tomoe opened the door and stepped out, unashamed. Truthfully, he was glad Mizuki knew they’d spent the night together. He needed to put that snake in his place, to know that he couldn’t touch Nanami, that she wasn’t his to have. As he turned his head, he caught Mizuki standing there and staring at him, his gaze cold and unwelcoming.

“Good morning to you too,” he said dryly, heading towards the door. “Don’t give yourself an aneurysm; I’m leaving.” He flashed Mizuki a smirk before sliding open the door and stepping out. When he turned to face Nanami, he noted how she refused to look in Mizuki’s direction. Deciding to chuck a canister of gasoline into the fire, he took Nanami’s chin in his hand and leaned in, pressing his lips firmly to hers, holding it for a moment and finishing with a gentle nip on her lower lip. “I’ll see you later, Nanami. Come to me if you need anything.” He kissed her lips once more and then turned to go into the main shrine. That should keep Mizuki frustrated for some time to come. It sent a pleasurable tingle down his spine to know he’d inflicted misery on the snake.

The last thing Nanami had expected was for Tomoe to kiss her in front of Mizuki -- especially like that. A strangled sound of protest caught in her throat, but before she could shake her surprise and say anything, Tomoe had already left. Her hands fluttered to her mouth and she blushed profusely, unable to move from the spot. It was Mizuki who finally shut the door. He turned in front of her, forcing her to look at him.

“Mizuki,” Nanami squeaked from behind her hands, her whole head feeling like it was on fire. Suddenly, she remembered the night before, and wondered how much Mizuki could hear — if he’d heard the sounds she’d made in the throes of pleasure. Frozen, she stared at him, dread pooling in the pit of her stomach.

“Sorry about earlier,” Mizuki mumbled, finally averting his gaze and brushing past her. “I didn’t expect you to get cozy with him so fast.” He headed for the kitchenette with her hot on his heels.

“What do you mean? You knew he was here all night, didn’t you?” Nanami stopped right behind him, watching as he knelt on the floor and set the table with the items he’d meant to bring her for breakfast in bed. Somehow, it made her feel guilty, like she’d betrayed him.

“No,” Mizuki said, eyes half-lidded, mouth twisted downwards. He didn’t meet Nanami’s eyes. “I heard you guys leave the room last night so I thought he left.”

Thinking back, she realized Mizuki must’ve heard them leave to take a shower -- together. Once again, she buried her face in her hands, praying she’d disappear in thin air and all of this would go away. That meant he’d heard everything . But even so, she couldn’t help but pry, desperate to know for certain. “Oh...so, you were… I mean, you heard…”

Mizuki shook his head. “Oh, no, you’re not putting me in that position,” he said. Then, he looked up at her, expression softer. “I don’t know what’s going on in your head, but promise me you’ll be careful, okay? Tomoe’s a master of deceit and you’re vulnerable. I’m worried about you.” Here, he knelt before her, catching her hands in his, giving them a squeeze. She blushed, gazing down at him.

“Even though I, um…” Nanami couldn’t bring herself to say it.

“Yeah, even though you slept with him,” Mizuki mumbled, dropping his gaze to the floor, still holding her hands. “He’s persuasive, I’ll give him that.”

“You’re not mad?” Nanami asked, blinking.

Shaking his head, Mizuki murmured, “I’m not mad at you.” He paused, then his eyes sparked. “But I’m furious at Tomoe. If I could kill him, I would.” He gripped her hands tightly for a moment. Then, he relinquished his hold, standing. “But it’s your choice. I can’t stop you.”

Nanami glanced at Mizuki, guilt rising in her throat. She sat, then lifted her chopsticks and picked at her food as silence settled between them. Things had seemed to be getting better, but every time Tomoe showed up, it was like scratching the scab open all over again. Instead of apologizing or saying anything, she chose to keep quiet. Perhaps she needed to ask Tomoe to be more discreet and not purposely rub it in Mizuki’s face.

--

The days passed and both Nanami and Tomoe were inundated with visitors, prayers, and blessings. With White Day fast approaching, there was more work to do than Nanami had ever done at once, except for at the god summit in Izumo. Tomoe was a more powerful and visible god than she was, and since she’d married him, it had elevated her own status; therefore her influx of work had increased exponentially.

Between school, homework, and her duties, she didn’t get any time for herself. In fact, the only time she’d seen Tomoe had been two days prior when she’d asked him if they could sit together and work, needing the company and the camaraderie. He’d obliged her, but they hadn’t been able to talk much, except for the occasional complaint or request that Tomoe wanted to scoff at. She, however, felt far more sympathetic towards her own worshippers, and offered to take a few of Tomoe’s prayers when he reacted harshly towards them.

By the time White Day arrived, Nanami was so exhausted she just wanted to remain in bed, huddled under the covers. Unfortunately, even though her spiritual energy was far too drained to deal with any attacks, it was a school day. She decided it was best not to chance it, so as soon as she’d dressed, she hurried out of her room to find Mizuki. As usual, he’d prepared a simple breakfast for her, and she scarfed it down, already running late.

“Mizuki, can you do me a favor, pretty please?” she asked, taking her bowl and chopsticks to the sink and quickly scrubbing them with a sponge and dish soap.

“Anything for you, Nanami-chan.” Mizuki beamed, then put away the tea kettle and a canister of matcha.

“Can you walk me to school today?” Hurriedly, she dried her bowl and chopsticks with a clean dish towel, then put them away in the cabinets. “I used too much spiritual energy answering prayers this week, and Tomoe’s charm doesn’t do anything against gods. So if there’s an evil god after me…” She trailed off, exhaling a sigh. “I’m worried I won’t notice. I need someone to give me a heads up.”

Looking surprised, Mizuki nodded, watching Nanami pull her coat on. “Sure thing.” He grabbed a jacket for himself, then picked up her school bag and slung it over his shoulder. Tossing a smile at her, looking genuinely happy for the first time in over a week, he said, “Let’s go.”

“Thank you!” Nanami returned his smile and rushed to the door, Mizuki close behind. Outside, the chilly March air drew a shiver down her spine, and she hurried for the steps, hugging herself a bit.

Concerned about the time and the distance to school, Nanami walked more quickly and carelessly than usual. Within a few blocks, she was stuck in her own thoughts and began to step out into the street. Behind her, Mizuki’s breath caught audibly and he grabbed her by the arm, jerking her onto the curb just as a car whizzed by.

“Nanami-chan!”

When Nanami blinked, snapping out of her daze, the adrenaline buzz slowly coming down and leaving her weak, she realized -- Mizuki’s arms were wrapped around her waist, his forehead against her shoulder. Suddenly, she froze, unable to move even though her mind screamed she needed to push him away.

“Please be more careful,” Mizuki said, voice muffled by her coat, tightening his grip around her waist. “Maybe I should carry you.”

“Ah, no, you don’t have to do that,” Nanami finally said, laughing nervously. The last thing she wanted was for everyone to see her arriving at school on a giant snake. Quickly, she wriggled out of his arms, embarrassed. She could sense people side-eying them and yet she didn’t have the heart to reprimand Mizuki for touching her so casually.

“Then I’ll hold your hand,” Mizuki insisted, taking her hand in his own. “Come on. We don’t want you to be late for class.” He smiled at her, and she found her resolve crumbling. She fell into step beside him, hand limp in his. Inside, her stomach flip-flopped; she felt weird in a way she couldn’t identify .

Neither of them spoke until they arrived at the school grounds, just a few minutes before her first class. She turned to Mizuki, who still held her hand, giving him a smile. “Thanks for walking me to school. Can you pick me up when class lets out?”

“Yeah, of course.” Mizuki beamed at her. “I’m happy to help.” Finally pulling her hand from his, she began to tell him goodbye, but before she got even a syllable out, he grabbed her arm, stopping her in her tracks. “Wait.” His expression changed, something softer. Her heart skipped a beat as she got lost in his teal gaze, liquid and stormy like the sea despite the smile on his face. A long moment stretched between them, tense, awkward. There was a shift, and Mizuki squeezed her arm. “You don’t have to say anything, but there’s something I wanted to do for you.”

Dread settled in the pit of Nanami’s stomach. She hoped whatever Mizuki had to say, it wasn’t anything that would put her in a difficult position. “Um, okay.” She glanced at the school, hoping he’d come out with it before she was late.

Mizuki fumbled inside his jacket and then produced a small box with a bow. His cheeks flushed pink and he smiled again, laughing a little. “I got you something for White Day. I wanted to give it to you this morning but you were in such a hurry.” He pressed the box into her palms, and clasped his hands over hers. “I wanted you to know you’re precious to me, and that I’ll always be grateful I get to be by your side. I know I haven’t made things easy recently because I hate Tomoe’s guts, so I wanted to say I’m sorry. I just get jealous.” He squeezed her hands. “But I want to do better. I want us to be happy again.”

Nanami felt her face grow hot, her heart racing the more Mizuki said. The way he treated her was such a stark contrast to the way Tomoe did. Whereas Tomoe was always so physical and passionate yet aloof, Mizuki wore his heart on his sleeve and used his words to express his feelings. It made her eyes sting a bit, feeling again like she’d betrayed him by agreeing to this marriage. But she’d already gone through with it, and she wasn’t going to turn her back on Tomoe. She’d made the promise to him.

“Thank you,” she said, giving him a warm smile. “That means a lot to me. You’re special to me too -- don’t think I don’t care about you. I’m glad you’re not going to leave, but I still worry it might be hurting you too much.” She gently pulled her hands back, recalling Tomoe’s words about giving away affection so freely to other men. “I’ll do my best not to rub it in your face. I’m not going to forget you.”

“I’m glad.” Mizuki’s smile widened, and he stepped forward.

“What’s he going to do?” she wondered, eyes wide.

The first bell chimed, shattering the bubble they’d cocooned themselves in, and she whipped her head towards the school. “Crap! I’m going to be late.” She shot Mizuki an apologetic look. Secretly, she was glad for an excuse to end this encounter before things got weird . “Sorry, I have to go. But thank you for the chocolates! You’re the best.” Turning on her heel, she ran towards the school, glancing once over her shoulder and waving at Mizuki.

Somehow, she managed to rush into the classroom before the tardy bell sounded, out of breath as she slid into her seat. Now she felt uncomfortably hot and sweaty, and she shrugged her coat off, sighing in relief. No sooner had she sat down than two shadows fell over her desk, and she lifted her head to find both Kurama and Ren hovering over her, all smiles.

“Hi,” she said, suddenly feeling cornered. “What do they want?” she wondered, grimacing. “And why do they have those looks on their faces?”

Kurama ran a hand through his hair, smirking at her, shooting her a seductive gaze. He pulled his other hand out from behind his back, producing a large box of chocolate truffles. “For you, Nanami,” he said, winking at her.

Nanami’s face must’ve been bright red, because she felt like it was burning up. “Oh, my god,” she gasped as he put the box on her desk. “It’s huge,” she thought, eyebrow twitching, mouth open. “It’s got to be expensive.” Looking up at Kurama, she said, “Oh, no, this is too much. You didn’t have to do this.”

Lifting his nose in the air and tilting his head, closing his eyes, Kurama shrugged noncommittally. “I had to get chocolates fit for a god.” He stuck his tongue out, winking at her again.

“Stop flirting with me,” she said, pouting.

Ren cleared his throat. “Are you done?” He barely gave Kurama a chance to answer, ignoring the teacher as he came in. “Nanami, will you accept my chocolates too?” He smiled, holding out a box wrapped in a ribbon. “I made them by hand. I hope you like them.”

“Someone made me chocolates?” Nanami thought, her face flaming. “Oh, thank you so much. You didn’t have to go to the trouble,” she said, laughing awkwardly.

Pushing the box into her hands, Ren said, “It was no trouble. I had fun making them.”

Behind them, the teacher cleared his throat, and Ren straightened up. “Let’s catch up later, okay, Nanami? Tell me what you think about the chocolates!” He went across the classroom to take his seat.

Kurama hovered by Nanami’s desk a moment more, reminding her she hadn’t thanked him. “Thank you for the chocolates,” she said with a wan smile.

“Anytime.” Kurama smirked at her, something playful in his gaze, then went to take his seat, leaving her reeling at her desk.

“How come,” she wondered, sinking lower in her seat, “as soon as I’m married, all these boys come out of the woodwork?” She wondered vaguely if Tomoe would bother getting her anything. “Probably not,” she thought with a huff.

There was only one thing she could imagine him doing for her. In her mind’s eye, she saw Tomoe lying stretched out on her bed, wafts of dream fog around him obscuring his intimate bits, a ribbon tied around his throat, his amethyst eyes beckoning her to come hither. “Ugh,” she groaned aloud, laying her cheek on her desk and staring out the window. On second thought, she didn’t want anything from him.

--

Sometimes Nanami felt like no one understood her. Neither Ami nor Kei had sympathized with her plight. The worst part was listening to Kei complain that she should be grateful.

“You should just play them,” she’d said, snapping her gum and staring at her phone as she texted yet another boyfriend, one who went to college, according to her. “Then you can get as many presents as you want.”

And Nanami had found herself tongue-tied, unable to come clean with them that she couldn’t do that when she was married. They didn’t know she was a god; all they knew was she’d been involved at Mikage shrine. If they couldn’t understand her boy troubles, she doubted they’d understand that she was caught in an awkward crevice between her devoted, enamored divine snake servant and her marriage of convenience to a lecherous wild fox ayakashi turned deity.

At the end of the day, she crammed the boxes in her bag, narrowly avoiding Mamoru as she did so, the little monkey scampering up her arm and to her shoulder. Kurama’s box was just too big, and she had no choice but to let it stick out part of the way. So much for hiding it.

When she got out of school, Mizuki was already waiting to pick her up and walk her home. She had nothing to say, feeling like an empty shell, dragging her way back to the shine. Although he tried to chat with her, seemingly back to his normal self, bubbly and full of life, all she wanted to do was collapse in her bed and hide. “What a headache,” she thought.

The first thing she did when she got back was crawl into her room and collapse face down on the bed, groaning into her pillow. She didn’t lie there very long -- only long enough to regain some of her strength. Then, begrudgingly, she peeled herself off the bed and to her inbox, sighing in exhaustion at the pile before her. She might as well answer her matchmaking prayers.

As she wrote answers to prayer after prayer, she couldn’t help the tight lump that came to her throat. Why did she feel so terrible today? Maybe it was because she was tired and hungry, and that made her feel like wilting on her desk and dissolving into tears. Eventually, Mizuki called for her to come to dinner, and she wobbled out like a zombie.

“You look exhausted,” Mizuki said as she emerged. “Are you okay?”

“Sure, I’m fine,” she said flatly, taking her seat across from him. That was when she looked at what he’d prepared -- and did a double take. “You made steak?”

“Yeah… Hisoka helped, to be honest,” Mizuki said with a laugh, rubbing the back of his head. Eyes drifting to the side, he mumbled, “You deserved to be treated today, and a certain someone wasn’t stepping up to the plate, so I thought I would.”

Once again, Nanami felt a strange flutter and a twist inside her chest. But then she thought about what he’d said -- Tomoe knew what today was, and he hadn’t shown up or even sent her anything. “Thank you,” she finally said, voice small. Suddenly, she wasn’t so hungry; in fact, she felt like she might cry. It didn’t matter whether or not Tomoe gave her anything -- it was the tired realization that he didn’t care enough to try.

In the next moment, something soft dabbed at her cheeks and the corners of her eyes. She hadn’t even realized she’d been crying until then. Opening her eyes, she found herself looking into Mizuki’s face, a sympathetic smile on his lips. “Oh, Nanami-chan,” he sighed, and brought her into his arms, pressing her head against his chest. She kept her arms at her sides, but she sniffed, letting him pet her head.

“I shouldn’t complain, but I need to,” she said, voice muffled by his clothes.

“Go ahead,” Mizuki said, touching her hair.

Nanami drew in a deep breath. Then: “It’s not fair! I spend days answering people’s love requests, and then the stupid jerk I’m married to doesn’t even bother to get me anything. He knows what today is -- but he doesn’t care enough to see me. If it were Valentine’s Day, I would’ve made him chocolates.” She brought her fist down to the table top with a loud bang, pressing her face harder against Mizuki’s chest, sniffing loudly, unattractively. “I hate him.”

Mizuki hesitated, frozen, and then slowly wrapped his arms around her shoulders, squeezing her tightly. “I know, he’s a stupid, ugly meanie. I hope he dies,” he said, resting his chin on her head as she half-groaned, half-sobbed into his clothes. “As much as I’ve wanted to hear you say you hate him, I wish it wasn’t because he’d hurt you.” He hissed softly. “I’ll make that stupid Tomoe pay for being a jerk and forgetting you. How could he forget you? You’re beautiful and kind and caring and unforgettable.”

Feeling like her soul had left her body, Nanami crumpled until she had curled in a ball, face pressed against Mizuki’s knees. “Why are you so nice to me?” she moaned, fresh tears running down her cheeks. “I don’t deserve it.”

“There, there,” Mizuki said, patting her head. “Don’t say that. You’re perfect.” 

He continued to stroke her hair, petting her until her sobs subsided into small hiccups, then silence. She lay there for a while longer despite the crick in her neck, her eyes gritty and heavy, the exhaustion hitting her. Sniffing, she sat up and wiped her eyes. Mizuki handed her a handkerchief and she blew her nose, feeling like a mess.

“See? It’s going to be okay,” Mizuki told her. “Why don’t you eat your dinner, and then I’ll draw you a nice, hot bath? I’ll take care of everything, so don’t you worry.”

“Thank you, Mizuki,” Nanami said, rubbing her eyes again. “You’re amazing.”

Feeling much calmer now that she’d blown off some steam, she settled into her seat and ate the dinner Mizuki had worked so hard to prepare. At least one person cared about her, she thought sullenly. She’d thought no one would be able to relate, but Mizuki had been the one to comfort her. And right now, a part of her wished she had feelings for him too, because he would’ve been so good to her. Alas, it was not to be.

--

After such a heavy dinner and a hot bath spent miserably binging on the chocolates she’d been given, Nanami was sleepy enough to go to bed. The rest of her prayers could wait until the morning. She’d just crawled into the blankets, curling up, when a knock came at the front door. Annoyed, she pulled the covers over her head. Mizuki would send whoever it was away, but there was only one of two people it could be. While she didn’t mind Hisoka, she didn’t want to see anyone right now.

Judging by the polite, calm tones, she decided it must be Hisoka and not Tomoe; the conversation sounded far too pleasant. She stayed put, listening as the two wrapped up their talk and then the door slid shut. Footsteps came down the hall, and then a tentative tap at her bedroom door.

Momentarily, she considered pretending to be asleep, but finally decided against it. “Who is it?”

“It’s me,” Mizuki’s voice called back. “Can I come in for a minute?”

A sigh of relief escaped her, but she also felt a twinge of disappointment. “Sure,” she replied, tucking her arms under her pillow and resting her cheek against the top of it. She watched as the door slid open, the light from the hallway spilling into her room, making her blink.

Mizuki’s silhouette came closer until he was by her bedside, and her eyes adjusted to the dim light from the hallway. He gave her a small smile and sat on the edge of the bed. “Well, I’m still going to murder him, but he didn’t forget you.” He laid a box by Nanami’s pillow, and she sat up, reaching over to turn on a light.

“He got me something?” she asked, looking at Mizuki with wide eyes. Wait. Perhaps it was a trap; her hand hovered over the ribbon on the box, unsure if she should even open it. “What if it’s lingerie?” she thought, a chill rippling through her body. That same mental image of Tomoe stretched out on her bed popped into her mind, only this time, she was the one dressed in a ribbon -- and lacy white lingerie. To herself, she thought, “He better not have given himself a present!”

“Are you going to open it?” Mizuki tilted his head, regarding her curiously.

Nanami glanced between Mizuki and the box. “If you don’t mind, can I open it in private? I don’t know what he sent me.” She groaned.

Mizuki’s eyebrows rose and he got to his feet. “Oh,” he said, already edging towards the door. “Okay, let me know if you need me to kill him.” He flashed her a radiant smile, then stepped into the hall and shut the door.

At least she was alone now. Carefully, she undid the ribbon on the box and opened the lid a smidge, peeking inside. She couldn’t tell what it was; it was covered in too much tissue paper. Heart in her mouth, she finally lifted the lid all the way and took the tissue paper off. Inside, she found a single white rose at the top, a red bow tied around its stem, connecting it to a note. Carefully, she took it out of the box, and then her attention was drawn to what was inside. There, she found ten beautiful, neat, delicately decorated truffles, both white and dark chocolate. Some had edible gold leaf decorating them, and several had rose petals folded inside the middle. Stunned, she lifted the note, wondering what he had to say.

“Nanami --

I’m certain you understand that a god’s duties increase over a holiday and I am too inundated with prayers to see you. I apologize for being unable to give these to you in person but I still wanted you to have them today. I hope you will like them. I made them myself so tell me if they please you. Know that you are in my thoughts.

-- Tomoe”

Of course, it was short and to the point, not once hinting at any sort of feelings towards her. For the god of sensuality, he wasn’t very good at romance when it didn’t involve sex. However, when she looked at the gift, she could see the work and thought he’d put into it. A wave of guilt washed over her as she remembered her outburst earlier that evening, and she silently took back her words about hating him. Replacing the lid on the box and setting it aside, she got up, then went to fetch a glass of water to stick the rose in. When it withered away, she decided, she’d press it and keep it forever. It was a small gesture, but sweet nonetheless. 

Still, she wondered why he hadn’t come to see her, even just to say hello and drop the box off himself. If he’d had the time to make chocolates, didn’t he have time to see her? That question kept her awake until far too late, and then she drifted off into a troubled sleep, dreams of Mizuki and Tomoe clouding her vision.

Chapter Text

Fuck White Day, Tomoe thought as he sat on the veranda, furiously fanning himself, feeling like he was burning alive. This happened every damn time. All that sexual energy sent his way via prayers was enough to make him feel like he’d devour whoever came his way, and while he was sure Nanami didn’t appreciate that he hadn’t come to see her, she would if she only knew.

No, it was best he spared her. She was inexperienced, and he’d been unhinged the day before. The feeling had dulled since, but he was still overheated. This had been much easier to deal with when he could hire the Tanuki Girls. They’d been able to handle it. Having multiple girls at his beck and call saved them the full onslaught of him bleeding out that tension and leaking his power on any one individual.

Still, for a teenage girl like Nanami, he was sure she was hurt by his absence, but she wouldn’t understand his reasons. Based on how she reacted to him, he doubted she’d want to talk about it anyway since she was so bashful about sex.

He lost track of time, leaning against a post and fanning himself, struggling with that pent up tension. The tap of footsteps climbing the steps pricked his ears up, and he caught her scent as the wind shifted. Damn it. Clenching his teeth, he got to his feet and retreated into the shrine. It was best she didn’t see him today either. He decided to slink around back to his room.

Unfortunately, that was not to be.

He didn’t even make it halfway. As he crossed the space between buildings, trying to be stealthy, her voice called his name from across the grounds. His ears twitched. Fuck. For a moment, he considered blowing her off, but then he made the mistake of glancing over his shoulder. She smiled, though it was tight around the edges. She was upset, he thought, biting back a strangled sound. And now she was coming his way.

All day, Nanami had mulled over how he hadn’t even said hello to her on White Day, and she still hadn’t come up with a good explanation to excuse him for it. She believed he’d had a lot of work to do, but how long did it take to say hello? Maybe he was mad at her or her lack of experience in bed had put him off. Whatever it was, she hoped he’d tell her so she’d stop worrying. That was why she approached him despite the disturbed furrow of his brow and the sharp downturn of his mouth.

“Hey,” she said, stepping up on the veranda beside him. She offered another smile, but it was wan.

“Hello,” he said dismissively, hoping she’d get the hint and leave him alone. It was difficult to maintain eye contact when his mouth was so dry and her scent had him quivering. She was like a lamb before a wolf, and she didn’t even know it.

“I wanted to say thank you for the chocolates. I haven’t gotten a chance to try them yet, but they look really pretty.” Her smile brightened. Maybe if she showed appreciation, he’d be more receptive to her. As it was, his body language stiffened and he shied away from her. As subtle as he tried to be, she noticed.

He swallowed hard, flicking his gaze towards his quarters and then to her face. “You’re welcome.” Best to keep it short and simple, he thought.

A small pout flickered over her mouth despite her best efforts to hide it. That was all he had to say? He didn’t even acknowledge the fact he’d hidden all day. “It was thoughtful of you to make chocolates, but I was wondering -- why didn’t you come by yesterday? I wanted to see you.” She gave him another tiny smile, hoping to crack open his shell.

Briefly, his ears flicked back, and then he caught himself. Consciously, he raised his ears again. Neutral, he had to look neutral. “It is as I told you in my note -- I was busy with work,” he said, eyes half-lidding, tucking his hands into his opposite sleeves. That way, he couldn’t grab her.

She rocked forward on her tip-toes, leaning closer to him, her hands clasped behind her back. “Yeah, I was busy too,” she said, tilting her head and peering up at his face. “But you could’ve at least brought me the chocolates yourself.”

It took all his self-control not to utter a sound of disdain. He swallowed it back, hard . “I could not,” he said, carefully regulating his breaths, trying to think of a way to deter her without hurting her feelings. That was not his forte.

“I don’t get why not,” she said, lips pursed in a pout, her own eyes halfway shut. “It would’ve taken, what, a minute?” She paused, but he said nothing, only parting his lips ever so slightly and lifting an eyebrow. “What? Aren’t couples supposed to spend time together on White Day?”

His ears lowered sideways and he drew in a long inhale, releasing it as a slow, quiet sigh. It was so difficult to lock eyes with her right now. He felt like a predator. “Really? You would want to spend time with me?” He grimaced, then dared to lean closer, taking her chin in a finger and a thumb. “You would not have enjoyed that very much.”

She frowned. “I don’t care even if you only stayed for five minutes! It still would’ve been nice to see you.”

Maybe she said that, but she would’ve been more upset had he come by for five minutes and then brushed her off. A frown lighted on his brow and he stared her down, still holding her chin. Unfortunately, it seemed she was a stubborn one because she returned his stare unflinchingly. “It is like I told you -- you would not have enjoyed it very much.” It took every ounce of self-control to release her chin. Turn around, he told himself. He forced himself away, no longer looking at her.

She glared at the back of his head. When he acted like this, it made her want to hit him with her bag. It was one thing to have sent her a present via proxy, but for him not to offer an explanation? He wasn’t even trying. “Why do you think that? Maybe I would’ve.”

“You would not have,” he insisted, turning his head to shoot a cool gaze over his shoulder. Perhaps it was time to let a little of the truth out. “I was very unwell yesterday.”

Her indignation evaporated and she blinked at him, frown fading. “Oh, I’m sorry.” Now she felt like a jerk. Clasping her hands in front of her chest, she took a small step forward. “Why didn’t you say something? I would’ve come and made you soup or rice porridge.”

A sigh escaped him, and he placed a hand over one eye. There was no sense in explaining to her that yokai didn’t get ill like that. Truly, he had nothing to say in response. “Well, what is done is done.” He hoped she’d accept that.

Maybe he still wasn’t feeling well, she thought, and took another step forward, placing a hand on his back. “Hey, are you okay? Are you still sick? Because I can make you something--”

Damn it. He clenched his teeth again, sucking in a sharp intake of air. He couldn’t control himself much longer. Swiping her hand away gently, he said, “I am fine.” Time to make an excuse to leave. Before he could say another word, though, she had her hand against his cheek. Fuck.

“I don’t know if yokai get fevers or not, but you are kinda warm--”

That did it. Grabbing her wrists, he turned her and pressed her forcefully against the wall of the shrine, his hands trembling. Her bag hit the ground. She stared up with huge eyes, blinking, her mouth slightly open and her hands closed in on themselves. He should’ve been more concerned about the tremors in this poor girl’s body, but it was so difficult to think of anything but that hot blood that rushed in his veins.

“Tomoe?” She couldn’t get another word out. He had the same primal look on his face that he’d had when he’d pinned her to the bed a few days prior. 

Stop, he told himself. Don’t. Tail swishing, smirk spreading across his face, he leaned closer to her, their noses brushing. She flinched and shut her eyes; he heard her swallow. “Would you like to know why I did not come see you on White Day?” His tone was low, purring, dangerous.

Now her heart raced and she couldn’t even look at him, but she felt his warm breath against her lips, and that made her shrink against the wall of the shrine. “Why?” she asked, though she wondered if she really wanted to know.

In response, he leaned closer and pressed his mouth to her neck, pinning her wrists against the wall. All sense flew out of his head as he nosed her collar down and bit her throat, sucking on her skin hard. This drew a whimper from her, and he felt her squirming beneath him. He continued to suck on her throat until he’d left a decent sized bruise, and then he released her from his jaws.

Purring in her ear, he murmured, “Because White Day makes me ravenous.”

“What?” Now she opened her eyes. Despite the twinge of fear in her chest, she had to admit that the way he’d bitten and sucked on her throat had sent a feverish course of pleasure through her body, going straight between her legs.

A huff of a laugh escaped him, and he caught her earlobe in his teeth, nibbling gingerly on it. She was still a fragile human, so he must be careful. He spoke heatedly in her ear, a whisper. “It makes me want to do dirty, nasty things. I had to spare you and your innocence.”

Speechless, she gasped, eyes widening. His mouth found the sensitive patch of skin behind her ear and at the junction of her jaw. Between the delicate nips and the way he kissed and sucked on it, she found herself slumping back, chin tilted up, heart beating nearly twice as fast as usual and an unintentional ah escaping her. Her knees felt gelatin as wave after wave of pleasure crashed inside of her.

He was unraveling. There was nothing becoming about a desperate, horny man, but she was before him now and her skin was so deliriously hot and she trembled beneath his touch and she panted so rapidly and -- and he was putty in her hands. She had him wrapped around her little finger and poised to beg if he had to, but she didn’t even know that. That moan sealed it for him, and he pressed his body to hers, holding her up against the wall. For a moment longer, he mouthed at every part of her throat he could reach, drawing soft whimpers from her, but she seemed receptive, turning her head to give him better access and pushing her body back against his.

“I want you,” he panted hotly in her ear, each word spat, eliciting another whine from her. She parted her lips, but he attached his mouth to her neck again, drawing nothing more than a strangled groan from her.

Who would’ve thought this would feel so good? All of his transgressions flew from her head at the heat of his mouth, at the solidity of his body pressing her to the wall. Her hands unclenched and she breathed deeper, succumbing to his touch. Each kiss sent a potent shock between her legs, leaving her weak. If he hadn’t been holding her against the wall, she might’ve slipped straight to the floor. Somewhere in the back of her fogged up mind she recognized they were outside and someone might see them, but she couldn’t grasp that concept for more than a second at a time with the way his mouth and tongue worked every erogenous zone of her throat and ears, enveloping her in warm, silky, searing pleasure. It felt like she could orgasm from this alone.

He finished with a nip just under her jaw. “I am going to fuck you,” he growled through clenched teeth, his tail snapping back and forth. He heard her heart racing, and he smirked, one hand sliding up her torso until he reached her breast. His other hand found her hair, pulling on it. Her hitched breath said it all. “I want you to feel it tomorrow and know you belong to me.”

Shock settled in the pit of her stomach as he dropped that word in front of her. “Oh, my god,” was all she could mumble, her face burning. She couldn’t think straight as his fingertips trailed sparks over her torso.

Breathing shallowly, Tomoe pulled back and lighted his hands at her ribbon, untying it before opening her jacket. Next, he fumbled with the top buttons of her collared shirt, taking care not to tear the material with his claws. He could hear her breaths, how quick and heavy they were, and a glance at her flushed face and half-lidded gaze told him he’d already turned her on. Of course he had, he thought, locking his teeth. That sexual energy was still zinging inside of him and it had to go somewhere.

Inside, she thought -- this was wrong. They shouldn’t be doing this outside. But she found herself wanting him to tear her clothes off. If she’d been any less embarrassed, she might’ve jumped him at this point. She went limp, surrendering herself to being stripped.

As he finished the top buttons, he went slack-jawed. She wore a camisole underneath it. Biting back a sound of frustration, he decided it was time to change tactics. In one sweep, he’d scooped her up in his arms and drawn a shriek from her, carrying her bridal style into the main shrine. Fuck desecration. He was the god of sensuality and this might as well be sanctifying his shrine.

Once inside, he snapped the door shut and then pushed her against the wall; she gasped in response. Pinning her body with his own, he lifted one of her legs and shoved his hips to hers. By now, his entire body shook, his breaths sharp and audible. “If you want me to stop,” he said hotly in her ear, “then word bind me now.”

She stared at him with huge eyes, stunned. “Tomoe?” she squeaked. Was he really that out of control? She decided to test it without word binding. “Stop.”

Damn it. He ground his teeth, sucking air through them, and then dropped her leg. It took every bit of his strength to step back. “Go,” he said, covering his eyes with a hand. “You should not see me for another day.”

He’d stopped. That meant he wasn’t as out of control as he thought he was. Despite having told him to stop, she couldn’t deny the heat of her body, the ache that had settled between her legs. But how was she supposed to tell him she hadn’t been serious? She wondered if it cheapened her no to retract it suddenly. What was she supposed to say? Just kidding ?

That helpless look on her face was too much. It was time to go. Tomoe whirled around and started towards the back door, but a grasp at his sleeve stopped him in his tracks. “Nanami, don’t--” he began.

“I just wanted to see if you’d stop,” she said meekly, deciding to tell the truth. This snapped his eyes to her, his head turned so he looked over his shoulder. “Sorry.”

He tilted his head up, eyes shut and ears laid back. Damn her . “You should not test your partner. You should trust me.”

“I know, and I’m sorry. You scared me.” She tugged at his sleeve, face warm, a little shy. “You don’t have to stop.”

That was all she had to say. He turned and took her by the shoulders, pressing her to the wall again, his body on hers. Taking her chin in his palm, he tilted her head and his mouth met hers, kissing her firmly as he brushed his other hand over her chest. His fingers found the middle buttons of her shirt, working them undone and then peeling the fabric from her shoulders, dropping it to the floor. Immediately, he pushed her camisole up until it bunched at the top of her chest, just above her bra. Not keen to wait, he shrugged off his haori and nimbly undid the sash of his kimono. Within no time, he’d worked it open, not even bothering to take it off, instead letting it hang from his shoulders. He reached under her skirt to yank her panties down, dropping them to her ankles.

A gasp caught in her throat at the speed at which he undressed them both. Her hands fell on his shoulders and her breath caught. His skin felt so hot, beyond feverish, and his muscles quivered under her touch. He acted like an animal in heat, she thought, staring at him with wide eyes. Was this what she had to look forward to over the duration of their marriage?

“Are you okay--?” she began, but that thought flew from her mind because his hand had crept up her skirt, and his fingers had found her clit, stroking over it in light touches. The instant surge of overbearing pleasure took her off guard. Her whole body shuddered in that white-hot heat and her back arched painfully. She tilted her head back until it knocked against the wall, a strangled moan leaving her. It felt like fire had flooded her veins and the intensity knocked the wind out of her.

“I’m perfectly fine,” he replied through his teeth, his eyes narrowed and glittering menacingly. He started to bite down on her neck, this time opening his mouth wide, but the moment the tips of his fangs touched her skin, he remembered -- she didn’t like that. Quickly, he pulled back. She didn’t seem to notice.

Hums and ahs escaped her, body writhing against the wall as he rubbed circles around her clit. He’d done a good job working her up because she already felt ridiculously wet, something that was confirmed when he dipped his fingers lower and spread her wetness over her clit, heightening the sensations. Forgetting all sense of shyness or decency, she pressed her hips closer to his hand, grinding against his fingers, whimpering.

She had him quivering all over. Even after binding himself, he could barely contain it. Nipping at her ear, he murmured in low tones, “You are so wet.” He exhaled shakily, pressing his body closer to hers. “It delights me to bring you such pleasure.”

Her face burned, but she didn’t get a chance to respond. That hot mouth found the base of her throat, and when he sucked on it, she couldn’t help but cry out at the surprising rush that flooded her whole being. What the hell?

As his fingers pressed more firmly against her clit, she squirmed, whining. Eyes screwed shut, audible breaths falling from her mouth, she grinded faster as those sensations built to an excruciating point, until she released a dry sob. Suddenly, it struck her so hard she couldn’t even breathe, that warm tingling filling her entire body, jolting as strong waves passed through her. Her knees gave out, and she would’ve slid straight down the wall had he not pinned her in place.

That display was his undoing. He couldn’t wait any longer. “Lean against the wall,” he commanded. Ignoring her confused glance, he instructed, “Keep your feet away from the wall and bend your knees. Follow my lead.”

It began to dawn on her what he aimed to do and she whimpered. This was too advanced for her comfort, but she didn’t want to say so. Instead , she bit her tongue and obeyed, leaning her body weight against the wall and sinking lower, her knees bent and parted. Damn him; she could hardly hold herself up.

“Good girl,” he purred, watching her spread herself for him, taking in the sight. That animal inside him demanded to be released, so he slipped between her knees and pushed her skirt up her hips. He dipped beneath her and put his hands up under her thighs, supporting her, pushing her up the wall and positioning her at his hips. His mouth fell open at the heat radiating off her skin, the softness of her folds brushing his erection.

It all happened so quickly she barely had time to wrap her head around it. She stared at him, heart thumping. Instinctively, she grabbed his shoulders and wrapped her legs around him, and her first thought was that he was stronger than he looked. Inwardly, she begged him to hurry up and put it in her.

“Are you comfortable?” he asked, though he spoke the words brokenly, hardly able to stand waiting a second longer.

When she nodded, he pressed her closer to the wall and supported her in one arm, guiding himself to her entrance. His eyes fell shut, mouth opening to utter a long sigh of relief as he sank into her tightness. Thank the gods she’d been receptive to this. He began to move his hips, rubbing himself against her, putting pressure on her clit. To muffle the noises he made, he mouthed under her jaw and along her throat, their heavy panting filling the shrine.

A groan left her, another shockwave of pleasure passing through her suddenly as he entered her. “What the hell?” she gasped out, writhing. He offered no explanation. When he started rocking against her, all she could do was release whatever noise rose in her throat.

Based on the way she dug her nails into his shoulders and her gasps, she wouldn’t last long, which was a mercy considering he was about to explode. A short encounter was fine by him; he just needed to get it out of his system. Upon hearing her curse, he laughed breathlessly. He stifled it by mouthing along her jaw. That heat mounted, and he rocked against her harder.

All at once, she felt her body going to liquid and her thighs wouldn’t stop trembling, the tension in her legs making her muscles ache. By now, the things he did to her made her forget all her reservations. This was so hot, she thought, head tilted back, mouth falling open as another groan escaped her. He sucked her neck again, sending sharp tingles of pleasure through her body. His name flew from her mouth as a whiny half-moan.

“Yes,” he panted in her ear, “say my name. Don’t forget I am the one who gives you so much pleasure.”

Another whine escaped her, the sensation of his hot breath and his husky voice in her ear rendering her weak all over, that need inside her bursting for release. “H-how are you--?” she began.

“Shh.” His mouth found the sensitive skin beneath her earlobe. He bit down on it and sucked it, and she went limp momentarily, a whimpered moan pulling from her. Her body jolted with a brief orgasm. After drawing the tip of his tongue from her throat to her ear, he murmured, “Do not ask how. Just let me pleasure you.”

“Oh, my god,” she groaned. “Ugh, you’re so hot.” This earned a dark chuckle in her ear, one that soon morphed to a growl. He pressed his lips to her neck, her jaw, her temple, the shell of her ear -- and each time it sent another flash of heat through her veins, drew another ah from her.

She was desperate to chase her own pleasure. However, with the way he’d trapped her against the wall, she couldn’t move much. What she could do was wrap her arms around his shoulders and claw his upper back, alleviating some of that tension. The muscles there vibrated under her touch, the power emanating from his body so strongly she could feel it washing over her in waves. She dragged her nails over his skin and whimpered, hips rolling in minimal movements against him.

The pleasure built, prickling across his skin and heightened by the sensation of her scratches, compelling him to rock against her quickly, unyielding. The small voice in the back of his skull reminded him not to dig his claws into the supple flesh of her thighs because she was a human and humans broke easily.

“You make me want to scratch you so badly,” he panted, this embarrassingly needy moan catching in the back of his throat. “I want to claw you, bite you, mark you as my own.”

A whine resonated in her nose. She didn’t even know what to say to that. Not that she could speak with wave after wave of delicious sensation crashing inside of her. Grinding her teeth, she thought -- she was going to come. All she could do was cry out and gasp, chest heaving and hips writhing against his.

He’d worked her so intensely that a series of miniature orgasms fluttered around him, spurring on his own need. Panting, he kissed her jaw, this time trailing up her chin to her lips. Their mouths found each other, gaping and hungry, and they swallowed each others’ desperate sounds. She was whimpering again, and he drove into her deeply, the sound of their skin slapping together filling the space, the punctuation between the sighs and hums they exchanged. Every so often, he paused to grind his hips and give her clit extra stimulation, delighting in the cut of her nails against the backs of his shoulders.

Breathless, she mouthed at him firmly until her chest burned, teeth occasionally scraping against his lips or his tongue. It took a few hums of protest and then some force before she could break away to gulp air, her head spinning. He grinded on her, the sparks of pleasure bursting from the friction against her clit, making her cry out his name and slam herself against the wall. She felt like she’d been on the verge of orgasm this whole time.

A loud moan fell from his mouth and he pressed his forehead to the wall, the utterance wracking her body with a shiver. A shock of pleasure shot up her spine and drew a hoarse scream from her, and she clawed his back so deeply a voice in the back of her mind warned she might draw blood. She couldn’t stop.

“That’s it,” he murmured in her ear, listening to her soft cries and her gulped breaths. “Scratch me. Mark me.”

She didn’t even know what that meant. It didn’t matter, though, because her entire body felt like it’d been pulled so taut, and no matter how many times a series of light flutters passed through her, she just couldn’t be satisfied. Frustrated, she whimpered and pressed her hips against his. She dug her nails into his back even harder.

“Fuck,” he groaned, that sting of pain sparking pleasure down his spine. His mouth dropped open, and desperate, hot breaths fell against her neck. He couldn’t stand it; he was going to scratch her. He had to do something to stop himself.

In the next second, he removed his hand from one of her legs, shifting her weight to his other arm. The question of why had hardly finished surfacing to her mind before a loud bang came to her left and she jolted, a tiny scream catching in her throat, breath hitching and eyes wide. A hair-raising scraping sound; she flicked her uneasy glance to find he’d gouged his nails into the wall. His breaths were sharp and gasping in her ear. She felt him tense.

That tension thickened until it smothered her and her chest felt like it’d explode. Every tendon and muscle in his body was rigid and locked, that energy building to a peak. Even with her limited experience, she knew what was about to happen, and she braced herself, whimpering behind closed lips, her feet twitching. A guttural moan escaped him and as he shoved her to the wall, she felt that wet warmth fill her, drawing a shudder from the top of her head to her curled toes, lighting up the whole length of her spine. The burst of pleasure was agonizing, and she thrashed, feeling like she was losing her mind. Another shriek fell from her lips.

Not even seconds after that, her own pleasure increased to an unbearable height. Loud cries fell from her lips, unbridled and needy, and she rocked against him in sloppy, erratic movements. Mercifully, he kept rubbing his body against hers, stimulating her clit until her nerves were raw and it drove the ballooning sensation to expand below her navel. She lost the ability to breathe.

As much as he wanted to collapse straight to the floor, having drained his energy, he wasn’t going to leave her hanging. He dug his nails deeper into the wall, every inch of his body encompassed in tremors. Just a little longer. Everything between his ears felt like cotton, faint and foggy.

“Come for me, Nanami,” he panted, then gritted his teeth, thrusting against her.

She dragged her nails over his hot skin. “Tomoe,” she whined, panting, unable to catch her breath. She couldn’t speak.

That tell-tale tingle washed over her, every muscle trembling from the exertion. Something snapped. Red-hot pleasure hit her core so hard it winded her. She threw her head back against the wall with a thump, a strangled groan escaping as her relief surged over her with deep, warm throbs, rendering her a shaking, messy wreck.

It seemed that had taken the last of his energy, because as soon as she’d ridden it out, he sank down, allowing her to slide with him, and then he dropped before her, falling face first into her lap. All she could do was lean her head against the wall, limbs overextended and feeling like noodles, one hand coming to rest on the top of his head.

That had to have been one of the most intense encounters anyone could’ve ever had. She’d barely been able to take it. Every inch of her body shook violently, inhalations catching painfully sharp, heart thudding. She even felt like she might pass out. For what seemed like minutes, the two of them remained that way, gasping and catching their breaths. This couldn’t possibly have been normal. What had just happened?

When she finally found her tongue again, all she could utter was, “Oh, my god.”

A breathless laugh left him, the puff of humidity pooling in the fabric of her skirt. She’d gotten very lucky, he thought. If this had been the day before, he would’ve unleashed a sexual smorgasbord worthy of an incubus on her -- far too much for a girl who’d just lost her virginity. As it was, he was shocked she hadn’t slapped him and run. At least he felt better now, albeit exhausted, like he’d bled out every last drop of energy from his body. Momentarily, he was paralyzed.

As she came down from her high, she ran her fingers through his hair, a wavering laugh leaving her. She shook her head. “If this is what you would’ve done yesterday, it would’ve been okay.” She smiled softly, petting his hair, declining to tell him just how very much she’d enjoyed it.

She had no idea, he thought, shivering at her touch. At least with that out of his system he might be back to normal tomorrow. “I’m glad you did not mind. Thank you for doing that.” That was when the memory of how he’d attacked her on the veranda struck him like a thunderbolt, and he drew in a sudden intake of air, his eyes wide and his mouth opening in mortification. Lifting his head, face hot, he muttered, “I’m sorry I jumped you the moment you got home.” Poor, sweet girl. Remorse flooded over him and he hugged her around the waist, kissing her leg.

“It’s okay,” she said, running her fingers through his hair. “We’re fine.” She bent down to kiss the top of his head. Sex was part of what she’d agreed to, she thought. She’d told him she wanted to keep doing it.

Although he didn’t want to abandon her after throwing her against a wall and fucking her brains out, it was best they went separate ways for a while to recoup. Truly, he didn’t trust himself not to pounce her for a second round, so cuddling was out of the question. Sitting up, still weak in all his limbs, he caught her face in his palms. She blinked those large and confused eyes of hers, and he pulled her face close, eyes falling shut. For a moment, he kissed her slow and sweet and soft, wanting to give her that much.

As they parted, he murmured, “Now don’t go thinking I don’t care. But I still do not feel like myself. I need to rest.”

If he hadn’t explained so much, she would’ve been upset. But he looked so exhausted, the dark circles under his eyes evidence of a sleepless night. She couldn’t fault him for that. “Do you need anything?” she asked, touching his cheek.

At this, he shook his head. “No, but thank you.” He pressed a final kiss to her lips, keeping it tender. “Come to me if you need me.”

She nodded, watching as he stood on unsteady legs, hurriedly pulling his kimono shut and holding it with one hand, making himself decent enough to leave. She still felt too weak to move, so she only watched him slide open the back door and disappear, staggering. The silence hung heavily around her, and she let her eyes drift up to the ceiling, blinking. They’d just had sex in the middle of the day -- in the main shrine. She clapped a hand over her mouth, face burning.

What kind of person was he? More importantly, she wondered what kind of person he was turning her into. Was she a degenerate now? Shaking her head, she sat up and began to adjust her clothes, unsure of how to feel about him or this encounter.

Hopefully, no one would be any wiser. The last thing she wanted was for people to know she’d had sex during the day, and borderline rough sex at that. But a part of her tingled inside at the thought of being so naughty. Once again, she shook her head. Only time would tell if this was the norm.

Chapter Text

Friday came quicker than expected, and Nanami realized it was almost time for her to pay a visit to Mikage shrine. As soon as school ended, she rushed back to Tomoe’s shrine so she could start packing, thinking about what they might need to pick up for Mikage shrine. Come to think of it, she was running low on supplies overall, and figured it couldn’t hurt to go by a Shinto shop before they headed over for the week.

As she climbed the steps, she thought about asking Mizuki to go shopping with her, but she stopped in her tracks at the sight of Tomoe on the veranda of the main shrine, lying with his eyes closed and his arms folded under his chin. Slowly, she wandered over to him, questioning whether he was asleep or not. His ears pricked up and he opened an eye, answering her question.

“Oh, I thought you were taking a nap,” she said with a little laugh, running a hand through the back of her hair. “What are you up to?”

“Nothing,” Tomoe said blankly, staring up at her with half-lidded eyes. A brick would’ve had more expression than he did right now, Nanami thought.

Mamoru hopped out of her bag and scampered up her arm, perching on her shoulder and gazing at Tomoe, bristling. Tomoe’s eyes followed the shikigami, but he said nothing, failing to react to Mamoru’s noises. “So...what are you doing out here?” she prompted.

“Sunning myself, I suppose,” Tomoe replied, as listless as ever.

The cloud of gloom was heavy around him — so much so that Nanami could visualize it in her mind’s eye, black and purple and weighing on top of the area Tomoe occupied. “Um…” She observed as he watched a bug fly past, unmoving. “You look really bored.”

Come to think of it, it must’ve been excruciatingly boring for him to hang around the shrine all day, every day -- for five hundred years. At least she was able to come and go freely. She’d thought he’d be able to as well, but since he’d told her the seal was still intact, she wasn’t so sure that was the case. Still, it was worth a try.

“Hey, I know,” she said, clapping her hands together, brightening up. He only eyed her in half interest. “Why don’t you come to town with me? I need to pick up some things before going to Mikage shrine.”

Tomoe stretched out his limbs like a lazy cat, stifling a yawn. He’d all but forgotten that she was going to Mikage shrine. A part of him wondered if he’d be allowed to accompany her, but he was certain he was stuck here . Besides, that shrine was far smaller than his, so he doubted Mizuki would be very happy about living in cramped quarters with him -- and vice versa. “I don’t know if I am able to leave,” he said, popping his shoulders.

“You mean...you haven’t even tried?” Nanami stared at him, her shoulders sagging.

“Truthfully, the moment Ikusagami used my seal against me on our wedding night, I doubted it was possible. Trying to leave is painful and makes me ill. I cannot break through the barrier anyway,” Tomoe mused, cupping his cheek in his palm. “It did not seem worth it.”

“That’s terrible!” Nanami’s gaze softened, and she watched as he stared up at the sky.

It was hard to imagine the toll that would have on someone, and she wondered if he was depressed. No one should live like that, no matter what crimes they’d committed in the past. As far as she’d seen, in the present, Tomoe had never actually attempted to annihilate anyone. He’d been nothing but respectful to her even if he did keep his distance.

“I’ll make a deal with you.” This drew Tomoe’s attention to her, although he didn’t change his position. “If you try to leave with me today and it backfires, I’ll personally stay by your side and take care of you while you’re sick. And I’ll come back early from Mikage shrine. Okay?”

Her expression was just so hopeful. As she gazed down at him with such grand expectations, Tomoe found it difficult to tell her that no, it was pointless. She had only been a god for a year, he reminded himself. She had no idea how conniving the gods could be. However, the contract had stated that he’d be able to leave, and he wondered if it would override his seal, if perhaps he could come and go as long as Nanami was by his side. Besides, the thought of her, another so-called god, waiting on him hand and foot was awfully appealing.

In the end, that prospect beat out his hesitation, and he sat up. “Fine. I will try.” He flipped open his fan, sitting up and fanning himself. “But you have to keep your end of the deal, or I will be very upset.”

“I wouldn’t lie to you,” Nanami insisted, then grabbed his free hand, tugging at it. “Come on. We should get going so we can be home before dark.”

Tomoe allowed her to lead him from the veranda, but he hung back, shuffling behind her even as she tugged urgently at his arm. He eyed the torii gate as they came closer, slowing even more so. Just as they reached the top of the steps, he planted his feet firmly, more out of habit than anything else, his sudden halt jerking her back.

“Hey, what--?” Nanami began, but cut herself off, noticing the way he stared at the top of the gate. This must’ve been the beginning of the barrier, she realized. Perhaps that meant there were two barriers, because she recalled the sensation of passing through it when she’d escaped the curse. “Tomoe?” Her voice tore his gaze from the gate, and he fixated on her eyes. “It’s okay. Promise.” She beamed, then pulled on his hand.

It took a moment before Tomoe could force himself to move, dreading the electric shock that would come, the debilitating surge through his seal that drove him to cough up blood and feel like he was dying, like he was being shredded from the inside. But her confidence gave him the strength to take a step forward, tentatively pressing against the barrier. Even now, he could feel the energy from it, his initial instinct to recoil. Instead, he lifted a hand and placed a palm against it, keeping his touch light, exploratory. It felt like static zinging against his hand, the energy coursing through him. But it hadn’t shocked him backwards yet.

He took another step forward, and then another down to the first step. A shudder rippled through him, the hairs on the back of his neck standing, but it wasn’t unbearable -- yet. The barrier was the strongest at the base of the steps, though, so he wasn’t so naive to think he was free. He took his time despite the hurry Nanami was in, ignoring the way she pulled at him like an overeager dog on a leash, descending slowly down the steps and flinching every time a tiny shock snapped against him, the sound audible.

“It’s still there,” he said warily as they reached the last step. He could almost see the barrier now, like a plastic dome over the shrine, caging him in.

“I know,” Nanami said. “It protected me from the curse. It keeps things out too, you know.” She hopped out of the barrier, sparking a flare of envy inside him. How easily and carelessly she did that… “Come on.” She gazed up at him, hope shining in her eyes.

Releasing a sigh, Tomoe paused, shifting from one foot to the other, trying to force himself to make the first move outside the barrier. Nanami’s hand was still clasped in his, just inside of it. Damn it. If that human girl could do it, he should be able to as well. Deciding to rip the bandage off, he leapt from the stair, shuddering as the electricity passed through him, tensing him up more than anything. He landed safely beside Nanami and blinked, looking around. He was out. And it hadn’t even hurt -- mostly it’d only lightly shocked him, like building up static from walking across a rug in winter.

“I’m...I’m free,” he said aloud, eyes wide, blinking.

He looked around, as though seeing the world for the first time. Stunned, he took a step forward on the sidewalk, mouth slightly agape. Still reeling, he slowly trailed after Nanami, looking around in awe, barely able to process it. The world looked much different now outside the barrier, and he felt wanderlust, some wild instinct thundering inside him, begging to be released. Memories of the past, of traveling the country with Akura-Ou, flashed through his mind all in an instant, flooding him with so many emotions he couldn’t even identify how he felt. The adrenaline spiked, leaving him trembling, exhilaration rushing through him, mingling with that nearly helpless feeling.

It hit him what this meant, and he stopped, jerking on Nanami’s hand and turning her to face him. Wordlessly he pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly, chin resting on her shoulder, his ears drooping. If nothing else, this moment made their marriage worth it, to know he could leave.

“Thank you,” he whispered, gripping the back of her jacket. “You could never understand what that was like -- being imprisoned for hundreds of years.” No amount of words could ever express his gratitude. She deserved more, but he had no idea how to thank her.

If Nanami hadn’t known any better, she would’ve thought Tomoe might be so touched he’d cry. But he didn’t, instead holding her impossibly tight for a moment, making her feel warm inside. She let him hang onto her for a few beats, and then gently pulled away, not wanting to make an inappropriate scene right there on the street. “I’m glad you’re happy,” she said, smiling. “I don’t think I’ve seen you actually happy.” He said nothing to this, only glanced away, grimacing. “You haven't been happy for a long time, huh?”

“No,” he finally said, and left it at that. He still couldn’t quite believe this wasn’t a dream, worried that if he even blinked, he’d wake up and find himself chained to the shrine.

Taking his hand again, Nanami forced him from his thoughts and led him down the sidewalk. “Come on. I need to pick up some supplies and then you can help me get groceries. Oh -- and now that you know you can leave the shrine, you’re welcome to come with me to Mikage shrine if you’d like.”

He nodded, and followed her down the street, hand tucked in hers. For some time, he walked in silence, letting her chatter away at him, barely hearing what she said. Although he’d been outside the shrine for religious events or the occasional god summit, it was different when he wasn’t forced along as a part of a procession or surrounded by beings who bound him into total submission. It allowed him to take in the world and see how things had changed beyond what TV and the newspapers revealed. Nanami had no idea how overwhelming it was, he realized as she kept talking, musing aloud about what kind of food to pick up.

They reached town, and Nanami led him into an alley, where smaller shops were tucked away. It was only then that she realized Tomoe had been unnaturally quiet, and she turned to look at him, squeezing his hand. “Hey, are you okay?”

“Hm?” Tomoe blinked out of his daze, eyes settling on her. “Yes, I just have not been out in such a long time.”

Until now, Nanami hadn’t even considered how shocking it might be. She wondered if he wasn’t aware of modern conveniences outside of the shrine, but he hadn’t seemed taken aback by any of the cars or the planes passing over. She supposed he would’ve seen and heard them even if he’d stayed on the shrine grounds completely, so maybe he wasn’t as ignorant as she’d thought. “You seem to know a lot about modern life, though,” she said, opening the door to a Shinto goods store, the bell tinkling musically with the motion.

Tomoe hesitated as she walked into the store, ears momentarily turning backwards. He swallowed a laugh, shaking his head slightly. To think of kami fetching their own goods; this was a shinshi’s job. She still had a lot to learn. Even so, he followed her, because at least it was something to do. The smell of incense wafted thickly in the interior, overwhelming his sensitive nose until he adjusted. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed the woman behind the counter giving him the evil eye. He frowned; she clearly recognized him for what he was. But Nanami was oblivious, delving further into the store.

“Tomoe?” Her voice brought him back to the present, and he tucked his hands in his opposite sleeves, trailing after her. “How do you know about all this stuff anyway?”

“What ‘stuff’?” he asked, deadpan. He hoped she wasn’t talking about the contents of the shop. Behind him, he felt the shopkeeper's eyes boring holes into his back, and he felt the slight resistance of a talisman. Foolish human , he thought. Those talismans were too weak against a yokai as powerful as he was, much less a god.

“I mean modern conveniences,” Nanami replied, stopping before a section of talismans and ink supplies.

As Nanami shifted through ofuda, her careless handling made Tomoe flinch. “Do not touch them directly,” he hissed under his breath, shooing her hands away. “You will imprint your energy on them.” She peered up at him, annoyed, and continued to look. “To answer your question -- it would be difficult not to notice. These things you call ‘modern’ have been around for at least a century. They’ve only streamlined them.” Reaching out, he pinched her cheek playfully. “Surely you noticed we have electricity, plumbing, and TV at the shrine. You are so naive.”

“Stop it,” Nanami whined, brushing his hand away, pouting.

Chuckling softly, Tomoe added, “You’re not very observant. You should pay better attention.”

Despite the way he teased her, Nanami thought she saw his smile soften, something more carefree and light tracing his features. She’d never seen him smile like that, like he was genuinely having fun teasing her. It didn’t feel like he was scornful like he’d been in the past at least, and she couldn’t help but laugh softly too, blush creeping to her cheeks.

As Nanami picked out a pot of ink, Tomoe felt another glare from the shopkeeper directed at him, and he snuck a furtive glance over his shoulder. Yes, she was definitely suspicious; her eyes hadn’t left him the whole time they’d been in here. “By the way,” he said when Nanami straightened up and headed around a display to the next aisle, “why not send Mizuki on these errands?” Here, he dropped his voice. “It is beneath a kami.”

She turned to look at him and found herself nose to nose with him. Blushing, she quickly turned away, picking through some charms to distract herself. “I like to feel the energy of the tools I work with,” she said. “If something calls to me, I know it’ll work with me. It’s more personal that way.”

“Hm, I never considered that,” Tomoe said, watching her finger a ready made charm. Again, he lightly smacked her hand away. “Stop that. I already told you--”

“Can I help you with anything?” The shopkeeper’s voice rang out from beside them. She looked only at Nanami.

“I told you not to touch it,” Tomoe started to hiss in Nanami’s ear, but then he caught sight of the talisman the shopkeeper held -- a banishment for malevolent ayakashi. Pouting, ears slicking back, he realized he’d only cause trouble for Nanami if he stayed in here -- and he didn’t want to stay in a place where he was clearly unwelcome.

“Oh, no, I know what I need, but thank you,” Nanami said, oblivious, smiling brightly.

“I think...I will wait outside,” Tomoe grumbled, slinking past Nanami and the shopkeeper, drawing her confused gaze to his back.

He stepped outside and let the door fall shut behind him, huffing. Some things hadn’t changed, he thought grimly. At least he was outside and by himself -- that was a strange feeling. Perhaps he should take advantage of this. Noticing an open stalled shop, he wandered over to satisfy his curiosity while Nanami finished her own shopping.

Confused, Nanami watched Tomoe disappear through the window, wondering what had elicited such a sudden change of attitude. One moment, he’d seemed like he might be loosening up, coming out of his shell. The next, he’d clammed up again, gloomy and aloof as usual, stalking off to do who knew what. “What’s his problem?” she mumbled to herself. A warm, light touch fell on her shoulder, drawing her attention to the shopkeeper.

“You should be careful,” she warned her, expression serious. “Ayakashi like him are dangerous. Here, you need this more than I do.” Ayakashi? Nanami wondered how the hell she’d known. The shopkeeper pressed the talisman in Nanami’s hands. “Let me know if I can be of any assistance. I know a fine exorcist--”

Cheeks flaming, Nanami shook her head, pushing the talisman back into the woman’s hands. The adrenaline coursed through her, and she fumed. “Thanks, but no, thanks,” she said. “Yokai aren’t all bad. Several of my friends are yokai and, besides, he’s my…” She faltered briefly, the word husband feeling strange on her tongue. Softening it, she continued, “...boyfriend. He wouldn’t hurt me.”

The woman’s expression morphed to something sympathetic, and she shook her head. “So he’s already bewitched you. If you change your mind, I’ll be happy to help you break his spell.”

“He hasn’t bewitched me,” Nanami insisted. “I chose to be with him. He didn’t pursue me.” After a moment’s thought, she decided she should check out the few items she desperately needed for her work, and then leave. She’d have to find a new shop to patronize. For now, she went up to the counter and put the ofuda and ink down, rummaging for her wallet. That was when Mamoru escaped, hopping towards a small rack of charms at the cash register. She caught him and put him on her shoulder, ignoring the woman’s gaping stare.

“You’re a kami,” the shopkeeper said, then bowed reverently. “My apologies. I didn’t realize he was your shinshi.”

“Ah, you don’t have to bow.” Nanami waved her hands, blushing again. Despite her apologies, it didn’t change the fact that she’d chased Tomoe out, and it sparked a new fury inside of her. “If you should apologize to anyone, it’s Tomoe. He’s not my shinshi. He’s a god too, and I told you he’s my boyfriend.”

“Then you’re the gods who just married—” The shopkeeper stared at her, pausing as she was placing the items in a bag. “I’m very sorry. Please excuse me for being so rude.”

Nanami put her money in exact change on the counter, then took her bag and receipt. “You should be kinder to yokai,” she said, giving the shopkeeper a sideways glare. “You don’t know a person’s heart by what they are.” With that, she left the shop, still fuming, all but stomping out.

She was so caught up in her thoughts that she didn’t watch where she was going, and she crashed right into another person who was heading her way. Gasping, she stumbled back. “I’m so sorry--” she began, but the other person laughed and touched her head.

“Funny running into you here,” a familiar voice said, cheerful, amused.

Lifting her head, she came face to face with Ren, and her cheeks grew hot. Great, she thought, she’d made a fool of herself in front of him yet again. “R-Ren! I’m so sorry, I should’ve watched where I was going.”

“Ha, you’ve always been clumsy, Nanami,” Ren said, ruffling her hair. From the corner of her eye, Nanami spotted Tomoe standing at one of the stalls, his gaze fixed like a laser on the top of her head. Oh, no, she had to spare him from Tomoe’s wrath.

Laughing nervously, she brushed her fingers through her hair, swiping away Ren’s hand in the process. “Oh, stop,” she said, the tension rising inside her. Crap, Tomoe was still staring.

“So how were the chocolates I made you? Were they any good?” Ren smiled at her, scratching his cheek. “You’ve been running around so much lately I haven’t gotten a chance to ask yet.”

“Yes, thank you so much. They were delicious!” Nanami said a bit too effusively. That was when she felt Mamoru shift on her shoulder and her blood ran ice cold. “Oh, my god,” she thought, frozen, “I forgot about Mamoru! Can Ren see him?” She studied Ren’s face, but he didn’t seem to notice. Perhaps Mamoru was like Onikiri and Kotetsu, and humans couldn’t see him. She started to relax when another thought flashed through her mind. The shopkeeper had seen him. Fresh panic welled up inside her.

“I’m glad you liked them!” Ren said with a laugh, not even missing a beat. Then, he straightened up, eyes locking on Nanami’s. Reaching out, he took one of her hands in his own, making her swallow hard. She was stiff, rooted to the spot. “Actually, I wanted to ask you something but I haven’t had the guts. I tried to ask you when I wanted to go to that festival, but I chickened out.” He chuckled a bit.

“Oh, nooooo; no, no, no,” Nanami thought, feeling herself break into a sweat. “What is it?”

The breeze picked up, Ren’s hair swaying slightly in the motion, his dark blue eyes suddenly looking more vibrant, larger, like deep pools. “Would you go out with me? Like, on a date?”

Nanami’s mouth fell open but nothing came out. In the next second, it felt like Tomoe had transported over to her side, glowering down at Ren, fan covering his mouth and nose, making him look that much more ominous. “No, she will not,” he retorted, and put his arm protectively around Nanami’s shoulders, pulling her close to his side.

“This is it,” she thought to herself, wilting. “This is the most awkward moment of my life.”

“Who are you?” Ren asked, forcing a tight smile. “I was asking Nanami.”

“Yes, but she will have to decline,” Tomoe said, snapping his fan shut and using it to rap Ren’s hand across the knuckles, the gesture light since he was holding Nanami’s hand.

“And why’s that?” Now Ren seemed irritated, standing up taller. “Nanami, do you want me to take care of this guy?”

Biting back a growl, Tomoe glared down his nose at Ren. He barked a humorless laugh. “She will decline because she is my--”

“Girlfriend. I’m his girlfriend,” Nanami quickly interjected, putting her hands over Tomoe’s mouth. “I can’t go out with you because Tomoe and I are going out. I’m sorry, Ren. I should’ve told you earlier. I didn’t mean it if I led you on.” Behind her hands, Tomoe made an angry, muffled noise, but she glanced up at him desperately. She hadn’t figured out how she’d tell anyone in her class she was married. They already thought she was weird enough.

“You’re going out with a yokai ?” Ren asked, then huffed a bit. “Are you sure you’re okay? He seems kind of creepy to me.” Ren’s eyes drifted to the top of Tomoe’s head, and that was when Nanami realized -- his fox ears had been showing this whole time . She’d gotten so used to them she hadn’t even noticed .

Grabbing Tomoe’s head, she pulled him down and covered his ears with her hands, drawing an irritated growl from him. She laughed nervously. “Yokai? What are you talking about? Those are fairy tales.” She laughed again, and Ren eyed her suspiciously. “Anyway, no, I don’t need help. He’s just very jealous. We can still be friends, okay?”

“Friends?” Tomoe scoffed, but Nanami didn’t let him finish, instead pulling his head closer to hers. “Ouch!”

“Sorry,” she hissed at him. “Shush.”

“Yeah, sure,” Ren said, shifting uncomfortably, eyeing them with unease. “If you’re sure you’re okay. But, hey, let me know if you need anything.” He looked right into her eyes, and Nanami realized -- he was offering to help her if she needed out of a bad situation. She bit back a sigh, wishing that people wouldn’t jump to snap conclusions about Tomoe -- although his resting bitch face was pretty severe.

“Yeah, I’m sure,” Nanami said with a smile, her hands still clamped over Tomoe’s ears while he wriggled in her grasp. “Thanks, though. I’ll see you at school.”

With that, Ren waved goodbye and walked off, and Nanami kept a hold on Tomoe until he disappeared around the corner. Breathing a sigh of relief, she relaxed her grip -- and he finally wrestled free. He lightly touched his ears, face pink.

“Do not touch my ears,” he snapped, making her jolt. “They’re very sensitive.”

“Sorry.” Immediately forgetting what Tomoe had just told her, Nanami reached up to touch them again. “Did I hurt them--?”

Tomoe brushed her hands away. “Please, no more touching.”The gall, he thought, a human girl allowed to touch a yokai’s ears without permission — and a god’s ears at that.

“Oops!” Nanami lowered her hands. “I’m sorry. You did just tell me…”

“This is what I mean by you do not pay attention,” Tomoe said, closing his eyes. He paused, thinking back to the encounter with that boy from Nanami’s school -- Ren, he thought he recalled. He bit down on his thumb, thinking about what he’d said, the disgusted look in his eyes when he’d said yokai. Something about that struck him in the pit of his stomach, and he looked down at Nanami, who’d already started walking away. “Nanami, wait.” He caught her wrist, and she turned to look at him. “Stay away from that boy.”

“Huh? Who, Ren?” She pouted, averting her gaze. “Oh, my god, Tomoe, stop being so jealous. I can have friends, can’t I?”

“She is so stupid,” Tomoe thought, a strangled sound of frustration catching in his throat. If nothing else, she should’ve picked up on the fact Ren had no energy signature. “This has nothing to do with our marriage and everything to do with common sense.” He pinched the bridge of his nose, feeling a headache coming on. After drawing in a deep breath, he met her angry gaze. “I cannot sense his energy. Besides, how did a teenage boy like him know I was a yokai? Most people do not believe in ayakashi like they used to.”

“If I’d met you I would’ve thought you were a yokai,” Nanami insisted.

“How do you even know that?” Tomoe huffed. “Listen to me -- something is wrong. He is deceiving you.”

“Yeah?” She lifted an eyebrow. “Do you have proof?”

How could he possibly explain to her that he just knew? He decided to go off what little he could offer as evidence, since apparently she needed more. “Humans have a specific undertone to their scent. He does not smell like anything which means he’s hiding something. Have your friends, by all means, but stay away from that boy. He knows more than he lets on.”

Nanami pouted, pulling her hand away from Tomoe’s grasp and crossing her arms, walking away. “You might not like him, but you can’t choose my friends,” she grumbled.

“And you’re letting your emotions get the better of you,” Tomoe retorted, following her. “You cannot trust someone simply because you like them.”

Her cheeks grew hot and she turned to face him. If he thought he could control her, he had another thing coming. “I’m not gonna stop talking to my friends just because of you.”

She was such a fool, he thought, glaring at her. But she held his stare, returning it with a scowl of her own. “At the very least, listen to me as the god of deceit. If he has masked his scent from me, then he is using a very powerful spell.”

Nanami bit back, “How do I know you’re not just saying that? Just because you don’t like me talking to guys?”

“You cannot be serious. It is my sworn duty to protect you--”

Although she had half a mind to yell at him to shut the hell up, she softened it. “Whatever.” With that, she whirled around.

There was no use arguing with Tomoe, Nanami decided. He didn’t understand and he never would. Where she stood, he was overprotective and unjustly so. They fell into a sullen silence for a while, Nanami leading the way to the grocery store.

The entire errand was spent silently. Tomoe seemed to be in a foul mood even after her own bad mood had vanished, her focus on collecting non-perishables for Mikage shrine so they wouldn’t have to make a run every time they needed something. She also noticed how Tomoe kept picking up things and looking at them every which way, curious despite his solemn silence. As they walked through the baking goods aisle, she heard him mutter under his breath, “a cake in a box,” and she couldn’t help but giggle, though she quickly stifled her laugh.

By the time they checked out and left, Nanami was in a much better mood, but Tomoe still had an aura of doom surrounding him. Perhaps she should make a date out of this, she thought. Come to think of it, they hadn’t been on an actual date yet, which was strange considering they were married. They passed her favorite ice cream shop and she decided on a whim they should go in.

Catching Tomoe’s arm, she smiled up at him. “Hey, let’s get some ice cream,” she said, hugging his arm.

Tomoe wasn’t in the mood for ice cream, but the way Nanami looked up at him so sweetly and the way she held onto his arm melted his heart despite their argument from earlier. He glanced at the storefront and then at Nanami’s hopeful face. Sighing, he said, “All right, but we should not stay long. It will be dark soon.”

“That’s okay, because you’re here to protect me.” Nanami gave his arm another squeeze, and despite himself, a tiny smile flickered on his lips. He followed her inside.

They took a seat near the window and Nanami grabbed a menu from the wooden holder at the edge of the table, passing it to Tomoe. He turned it over a few times, inspecting it.

“Have you had ice cream before?” Nanami suddenly asked.

“No,” Tomoe said, studying the menu.

“Well, the parfaits are really good,” she said, tapping the menu. “You can choose what toppings to put on it too. Or we could go with something basic since you’ve never had it before.”

Tomoe studied the menu for another moment, then placed it back in the wooden holder. “Why don’t you choose? I’ll have what you have.”

“Okay, let’s get parfait with fruit and jelly cubes.” Nanami placed her menu back as well, smiling as a waitress came by to give them waters and take their order. She paused to order, then turned to Tomoe. “So what do you think of your first day outside the shrine?”

Tomoe cupped his cheek in a hand and stared out the window, watching the passersby. A pang of longing and nostalgia washed over him. Everything felt so calm even outside of the shrine’s barrier. “I miss being a wild fox.”

“Huh?” Nanami blinked, shoulders stiffening. “You don’t mean...killing people do you?”

A part of Tomoe wanted to answer yes , that he did miss killing, but it was less about the violence and more about the freedom to defend himself and take what he wanted as he saw fit. For several beats, he failed to reply, instead thinking back to his days wandering the countryside with Akura-Ou, back when he’d had a purpose. When he’d had a friend, a partner in crime who always had his back, who accepted him for the wild fox he was, who encouraged his drinking and his violence and his whoring. Perhaps it wasn’t those things in particular he missed, he mused, but having someone who was an equal, who didn’t fear him in the least. 

“No,” he finally said, deciding it wasn’t about the murdering after all.

Well, that answer didn’t give her much to work with, Nanami thought, eyebrow twitching as she sipped her water. “Okay, is there anything we can do that would make you feel more like a wild fox?” It felt strange saying it that way, but she needed information.

“May I no long serve as a god or a familiar?” Tomoe asked, looking straight at her.

“Er...I don’t know how to help you there.” Nanami laughed a little.

Tomoe sank further in his seat, ears drooping. “Then no.”

He really was depressed, Nanami thought. If only there was something she could do to make him feel better. 

At that moment, the door opened, automatically drawing Nanami’s attention. Himemiko walked in, scanning the shop for Kotaro, but it was Nanami who waved at her. Thank the gods, she thought. Her conversation with Tomoe had been going nowhere.

Although Himemiko remained expressionless, she went straight to Nanami and greeted her with enthusiasm. “Hello, Nanami!”

“Hi! It’s so good to see you,” Nanami said, watching Tomoe out of the corner of her eye.

“Yes!” Himemiko’s gaze shifted to Tomoe, and she tilted her head slightly. “Oh, hello, Tomoe-dono. You’re out of the shrine.”

“It would appear so,” Tomoe sighed.

Leaning in, Nanami whispered in Himemiko’s ear, “He’s in a weird mood.” The other girl only nodded slightly.

Of course, Tomoe could hear what Nanami said, but he chose to ignore it, only half watching them, idle. It was strange to think a yokai had befriended Nanami, even if it was Himemiko. She seemed to be breaking all the rules.

“Oh!” Himemiko perked up, rummaging around her bag. She passed Nanami a flier. “Are you going to the cherry blossom festival? Kota and I are going. You should join us.”

Nanami accepted the flier and looked over it, studying the dates. “That sounds like fun! I’ll ask Mizuki if he wants to come.”

At this, Tomoe bristled, swallowing back a growl. Although he told himself it didn’t matter, that festivals were trivial, he felt a small stab in his chest. She’d probably only asked him out today because she pitied him, he thought.

Before Tomoe could protest such an injustice, Himemiko spoke. “Why not go with Tomoe-dono?”

It hadn’t occurred to Nanami to ask Tomoe; he’d been in such a rotten mood all day, and he didn’t seem to care for much of anything . She hesitated, glancing at him, laughing faintly. “I don’t know if festivals are his thing or if he’d want to go--” she said awkwardly.

“I would very much like to go,” Tomoe replied before she’d even finished her sentence. “I’m not leaving you alone with that snake.”

“Good, then we will make it a double date.” Himemiko seemed radiant despite her lack of expression. “Let us meet at Mikage shrine late afternoon next Saturday.” She turned her attention as Kotaro emerged from the back, untying the back of his apron and slipping it off, draping it over his arm. “I will speak with you later, Nanami. Goodbye.”

Nanami waved, watching as Himemiko and Kotaro left the shop, hand in hand. The waitress interrupted them, bringing them their parfaits, and Nanami thanked her, taking a bite. As for Tomoe, he still stared out the window, this time watching Himemiko and Kotaro disappear down the street.

“The catfish yokai princess of Tatara Swamp is being courted by a human?” Tomoe finally lifted his spoon, eyes trained out the window.

“Yeah, what’s wrong with that?” Nanami popped a jelly cube in her mouth.

“That will end in disaster.” Tomoe finally put his spoon in his mouth, albeit carefully.

Under the table, Nanami kicked his shin. “Ugh, why do you always have to be so negative? Aren’t we a yokai and human couple too?” She pouted.

A smirk spread across Tomoe’s face, and he leaned over the table, brushing a small dab of whipped cream from the corner of Nanami’s mouth with his thumb. Then, discreetly, he licked the tip of his thumb. “Our situation is different.”

Momentarily, Nanami froze, watching Tomoe spoon more ice cream into his mouth. Somehow, she felt like his mood had suddenly lifted but she couldn’t think of what could’ve had that effect. That was when it hit her -- this had been the first time he hadn’t ranted about the differences between yokai and humans.

“Tomoe,” she said, picking up a cherry by the stem, smiling at him. “I think this is the first time you actually sounded positive about our relationship.”

“Perhaps,” was all Tomoe said, taking another bite, closing his eyes. He didn’t feel like arguing with her again.

After that, with the mood considerably lighter, Nanami felt like they could truly enjoy their time together, like perhaps they were connecting on a new level. Even if Tomoe didn’t have much to say, he didn’t complain when she talked to him, humoring her as they finished their ice cream. And as they prepared to leave, he even pulled money out of his wallet to pay for their treat, pausing only to pet Nanami on the top of the head. It was a little strange, she thought, but she felt warmer inside all the same.

Chapter Text

Although Nanami hadn’t been sure if Tomoe would accompany her to Mikage shrine for the next week, he took her by surprise when he showed up with Hisoka and a bag, announcing he was coming with her. Mizuki, who’d been bubbly and cheerful up until that time, fell silent and remained that way as they took the night fog carriage over to the shrine. Still, it felt wonderful to be back, like coming home after a long journey, and both Nanami and Mizuki began unpacking and cleaning the place up, giving it the love it deserved. Mizuki might not have been happy about Tomoe tagging along, but he kept his word in trying to do better, holding his tongue instead of complaining or picking fights, even when Tomoe followed Nanami into her room that night.

They’d settled down in the darkness in separate futons, but Nanami found it hard to sleep despite being tired. It felt like someone watched her, which was unnerving in itself. But then the duvet shifted and a weight fell next to her. Hands crept around from behind and cupped her breasts, the wet heat of a mouth pressing against her throat. At first, her breath hitched and her heart leapt, but then she realized -- it was only Tomoe. He was so confident, so shameless, she thought. But she couldn’t deny her own body’s reaction as his hand slipped into the front of her yukata, wandering over the hot skin of her breast, eliciting a shiver from her. His incisors bit down on her earlobe and she sucked in a breath.

Sitting up, she pulled from his grasp to turn on the light, finding his dazzling eyes on her, a smirk playing on his lips. “Don’t freak me out,” she said with a shuddering sigh. Face turning pink, she continued in a mumble. “I can’t see in the dark like you can.”

“I forgot,” he replied, resting his cheek in his hand. Then, bluntly: “I want to lay with you.”

He wasted no time. A laugh escaped her and she blushed deeper. “I figured.” Watching him tilt his head, waiting for a response, she released a nervous giggle. Despite having already slept with him three times by now, the novelty hadn’t worn off, and she found her heart pounding as he locked eyes with her. So straightforward, she thought — but it was refreshing not having to play guessing games.

“Well? Yes or no?” he asked, the tip of his tail flicking just outside the duvet. There was no need to hesitate; it was a simple request, he thought. Another giggle left her and he watched as she covered her face with her hands. A sigh escaped him. “Are you still embarrassed? We have lain together before.” She’d seemed to have reverted, he thought grimly. She’d been getting more comfortable, and now she reacted like this. 

She nodded a bit. “Sorry,” she said. “You’ll have to take over.”

Dismay washed over him at her vague, pitiful attempt to communicate her needs. He’d need to train her out of that. “Please be straightforward,” he said. “I don’t know what that means.”

Continuing to hide, she mumbled, “It means yes but you need to do everything. And I have to be up early so don’t take forever.”

“Don’t take forever?” he repeated, grimacing. “And what does that mean?”

“It means…” She hesitated. How could she even explain it to him? It should’ve been obvious.

After a moment of waiting for her response, he realized she didn’t have one. He supposed he’d have to pick it out of her. “Hmm, do you mean you want me to mount you and take what I want?” he asked with a scowl. “Because if so, then I am not interested.” He huffed, offended. “There is nothing attractive about a partner who does not want you.”

Her eyes widened and she waved her hands. “No! No, that’s not what I meant.” A wave of guilt washed over her. Was it wrong for her to want to enjoy herself too? It felt oddly like using him when she didn’t even know if she liked him beyond finding him physically attractive. 

Again, he waited, but she provided no further insight. Annoyed, he probed again. “Very well. Then do you mean you do not want me to take my time with foreplay?”

“Um...” Toying with her hair, she stared at the wall behind him, unable to meet such an intense gaze. How he could be so forthright when speaking about sex, she didn’t know.

“Nanami,” he prompted. “I need information. If you don’t reply, I will have to assume you want to be left alone.”

Why was this so difficult? “Ugh,” she grumbled, pouting. “Yeah, I guess. What you’ve been doing is nice but it’ll take too long.”

“What, like the massage?” He tilted his head.

“Yeah.” She dropped her eyes to her knees. “That and all that stuff on our wedding night. You know, kissing and all that.”

“You don’t want to kiss,” he said dryly. “That leaves me few options to turn you on.”

She shook her head. “It’s not like that! You can kiss me, just not...like kiss me, you know?”

“Do you mean—?”

“Making out!” she interrupted, squeezing her eyes shut, sucking in a deeper breath.

His eyes half shut and he regarded her dismally for a moment. “I sure hope you are not telling me to get it over with. That’s not what our encounters should be relegated to.” He was the god of sensuality, he thought, tail flicking. This would not do. “I would like for you to desire me too. Otherwise this is pointless.”

It made no sense, she thought, blinking her eyes open. “Why do you care if I like it or not?”

He stared at her. She really was naive, he realized after a moment as she just looked back at him so seriously. “Would you want it if I wasn’t interested? How would you feel?”

A pause. When he put it that way, it dawned on her and she buried her face in her hands, frowning miserably. It was so difficult to express that she was curious, that her body felt hot when she thought about the things they’d done to each other. But the last time they’d had sex had been so intense, and she felt too shy when she thought about her reactions. Maybe she should take a page from his book and tell him she couldn’t talk like that.

“I’m sorry,” she said faintly. “I can’t talk like you do about this. I’m trying, but it’s hard and I don’t know what I’m doing and I’m really embarrassed.” She paused, breathing shakily into her hands. He said nothing, seeming to expect more of an answer -- and that was when she realized she hadn’t given him the green light. “I mean, it’s not that I don’t want to do it because I do. It’s just I’m so awkward. All of this is new to me.”

“Oh, it’s that,” he said, his shoulders relaxing. He could work with this. “This is why you need foreplay, Nanami. I want you to be comfortable and ease you into it.”

She shook her head vigorously. She had to get over her hang-up. If he’d frequented brothels, then he was going to want sex a lot. “It’s okay, I don’t think it’ll hurt or anything.” A pause, and then she murmured into her palms. “You can undress me…”

Honestly, he thought with a sigh. Sitting up, he grabbed her by the tie of her yukata and pulled her forward, drawing a squeak from her. He untied her yukata and slipped it from her shoulders, stripping her down to her underwear. A frown flickered over his brow as she continued to hide, as her entire body remained stiff as a board. “If you want to have sex, then at least let me work you up. You’ll relax if I do.”

When she nodded and lowered her hands with a whispered ‘okay’, he gently pushed her to her back. For a moment, he hesitated, studying her face. She seemed fine, so he began to press kisses to the corners of her mouth and her lips. Even though they’d done this before, she still seemed shy and hesitant, covering her eyes again. He paused, lips inches from hers, taking in her expression, another sigh bubbling in his throat. What would he do with her?

Peeking through her fingers, Nanami asked, “Why did you stop?”

“You are not reciprocating,” he said, eyes halfway shut.

Her face burned. “Oh, sorry.” She smiled wanly up at him. “I told you you’d have to do everything. Because we need to be quick and I don’t really know what I’m doing…”

Instead of replying that she did know, he grimaced. He hated being rushed. But if she wanted it to be quick, then he supposed it was better for him to take control. 

Even with her being as tense as she was, there was one thing that would get her to relax and work her up in record time. With a smirk, he pressed his mouth to her throat, just below her jaw. For a moment, he focused special attention on all those tender places on her throat, migrating open-mouthed kisses along her jawline and then down her neck. He continued to mouth down her body, from her neck to her collarbone to her chest, now barely brushing his lips over her skin, reveling in the goosebumps he left in the wake of his touch.

Maybe he thought she needed more working up, but it was still new to her — and she found herself getting excited just from his mouth against her breasts. Breathing hard, shallowly, she whimpered at the sensation of his hot tongue against one nipple and then the other. The sensation was light, easy, as he traced the tip of his tongue around each nipple until they hardened. Instead of pulling them into his mouth, he pressed barely-there kisses to them, eliciting a small moan from her. Her heart raced.

“Hmm, you like your nipples to be teased?” he purred, then swiped a tongue over one again, delighting in the way her body flinched.

Why did he have to say such nasty things? She giggled again, her face far too hot. The sensation of the tip of his tongue lightly playing with her nipple quickly shushed her, leaving her trembling beneath his touch.

That was another thing they’d need to work on, Tomoe thought with a sigh. She seemed to have a hard time telling him what felt good, even if it was a simple yes or no. Luckily for her, he could read her body. Seeing that she enjoyed what he did, he dragged his lips down her torso, then hooked his fingers into the sides of her panties, careful of his claws. His mouth pressed to her waist and then to the hollow of each hip bone, wet and hot and firm. This time, since she seemed so uncomfortable, he warned her. “I’m going down on you.”

Her face flamed and another squeak caught in her throat. He’d done it before, but she’d been far more worked up at the time. What if she tasted bad? “You don’t have to if it’s weird for you,” she babbled, waving her hands.

Lifting an eyebrow, he paused kissing her thighs to speak. “It is not.” A smirk twisted his mouth. “In case you haven’t noticed, I enjoy making a woman come.”

Not knowing what to say to that, her mouth only hung open uselessly, her eyes following him as he sank further between her legs. One fluid movement, and her panties were down to her ankles. The next thing she knew, he’d removed them entirely and had settled between her legs. His eyes shut, and then his lips brushed a simple kiss to her clit.

Immediately, a surge of pleasure shot through her legs and she gasped. She hadn’t known it could feel this good. His lips were catching her clit now, alternating between kissing and sucking on it, his hands stroking her hips and thighs. “Oh, my god,” she gasped, hands finding his hair, raking through it. She shut her eyes, mouth open and shaky breaths escaping her, the sensation leaving her thighs trembling and her heart threatening to beat out of her chest. Her back arched, hips undulating and breathy moans leaving her.

“You’re so reactive,” he said with a hum, his tail swishing, eyes glittering with mischief. “I enjoy that.”

Diving back down, he traced slow circles around her clit with the tip of his tongue, pride swelling in his chest at the sound of her soft moans. For a moment, he considered telling her that her taste aroused him, but he trashed the idea; she was far too shy right now. Instead, he paid attention to her clit, teasing it with the tip of his tongue. This drew a whimper from her, her legs twitching again. Now he could hear her breathing heavily, the quiet of the night allowing him to pick up her quick heartbeat, so he sped up his movements. It wouldn’t hurt to show her why she should keep sleeping with him.

Bucking up, she held fast to his head, writhing. “T-Tomoe,” she panted before she could stop his name from coming out of her mouth, and then moaned again as he sucked her clit, the sensation sending ripples through her, starting small and then growing larger and larger. That suction increased, followed by the brush of a hot tongue around her clit, and she released a long whine, tightening her grip on his hair. Before she could warn him, the tingling sensation built to a peak and she came with a breathy moan, arching up, pulsations wracking her entire body.

Interesting, he thought; she’d had the same reaction a couple of times now. “Well,” he murmured, lightly stroking his fingers through her wetness, “you come easily.” Watching her face, aware of the tremors in her legs and how taut her muscles were, he mouthed at the inside of her thighs. Gifting her a gentle nip, he said, “You’re still tense, Nanami. Let’s keep going.”

As he resumed drawing gentle circles around her clit with his tongue, that same surge of heat and pleasure shot up her spine, making her all but choke on her spit. “Are you trying to kill me?” she squeaked. She barely got the words out before he switched to mouthing against her with firm, slow kisses. Her limbs twitched as he hummed a response against her clit. She could feel her pulse between her legs, and she seized the sheets.

Instead of circling her clit again, he drew his tongue down over her folds, kissing and sucking on them languidly. Listening to her soft cries -- watching her clutch fistfuls of the duvet in white-knuckled, trembling hands -- sent sparks of pleasure up and down his spine. While he mouthed at her, he brushed his thumb lightly over her clit, leaving no part of her neglected. He was rewarded by her sharp, heavy breaths and strangled cries of his name.

Deciding to take things further, he pulled back to ask, “How do you feel about penetration? Does it feel good to you?”

Her face burned. “You have no shame,” she panted. She regretted it the moment he flicked a pointed look at her. Quickly, she averted her gaze. He seemed to like straightforward answers, she thought. His gaze remained on her even as he stroked her clit, the sensation sending strong waves of pleasure through her body, making her limbs feel like jelly. She caved. Nodding a bit, she squeezed her eyes shut.

“Then tell me if you like this.”

Tomoe pressed firmer touches around her clit and mouthed down to her entrance. Just like he’d done once before, he drove his tongue into her, sighing through his nose as he felt her legs quiver. That was the ticket. He started to lick her entrance, applying pressure, continuing to stroke her clit. In less than ten seconds, she moaned and writhed, throbbing against his lips and tongue. A little stunned, he pulled back to look at her. Then, his eyes shut halfway.

Still running a gentle hand between her legs, he said in a dry tone, “You have truly been deprived if it’s this easy for you to come."

“N-no,” she gasped, clutching the duvet, barely aware of the implications, “you’re just really good in bed.” A small whimper died in her throat and she found herself looking into his eyes, focusing on that delicious touch between her legs, the friction of his skin against hers making her quiver. This intensity reminded her of their last encounter in the shrine. This couldn’t be normal. “How are you doing that?”

What a silly question. Laughing softly, he shook his head, continuing to trace light fingertips over her clit. “Really. I’m the god of sensuality and you ask me that?”

She had no idea what kind of pleasure he could bring. If she thought this was intense, then she was nowhere near ready for him to unleash the brunt of his powers on her -- especially not after her reaction to their last encounter. And he’d bound his powers too. First, she needed to experience something as close to normal as possible.

Before she could say anything else, he ducked between her legs, starting by kissing the insides of her thighs. The moment he felt her twitch and whimper, rolling her hips up, he realized she wanted to go again. Shifting his position, he drew his tongue over her folds and clit, starting from the bottom and working up to the top. She whimpered, pressing closer to his mouth as he reached her clit. Keeping the sensation light and his tongue flat, he swept over her clit over and over, starting with a slow rhythm. By now, it was a game to him — to see how quickly he could make her come. He wanted to know just how sensitive she was. She squirmed beneath him and released soft cries, tearing at the duvet, head tossing back and forth. Her body tensed, and then she came yet again. For a moment, he lingered between her legs, relishing every last pulse of her body.

While the last few involuntary twitches passed through her legs, he swiped a slow tongue between her folds, running through her wetness, tasting her. In the back of his mind, he started to wonder if perhaps it was his fault versus his doing -- but then again, she’d come more times than he’d been able to count on their wedding night. She was just starved for sex. He hummed as he felt her quiver involuntarily again, albeit shallowly.

None of this made sense, Nanami thought as she panted, coming down from the high, hyper focused on that soft, velvet tongue languidly tasting her. More whimpers left her as his tongue bestowed a series of aftershocks upon her, just strong enough to make her twitch. Maybe she didn't know much, but she did know this wasn’t normal at all. As far as she’d heard, it shouldn’t be so easy for her to come, especially multiple times. But he brought her to the edge again and again. She was too embarrassed to ask about it, to ask if her body was weird, so she only looked away, one arm over her head.

That was enough, he decided as he caught her expression, sitting up and wiping his mouth on the back of his hand. He met her eyes. “Would you like to go further?” he asked with a hum, cutting a smirk in her direction.

Torn from her thoughts, she flicked a glance at him and nodded feebly. Her eyes followed his hands as he undid the tie on his own yukata, and then widened as she saw he was already hard. She covered her face with a giggle. 

“Don’t make that face,” he complained, crawling between her legs. “Do you want me to bed you or not?”

“I do,” she said in shaking tones, still hiding. In the next second, she felt his hands grip hers and pull them from her face, a cool expression in his eyes.

“Then look at me.”

“You just had your mouth on my…” She trailed off.

He suppressed the urge to roll his eyes. “I have done it before.” Deciding they’d work through her issues , he said, “Well, what position is comfortable for you tonight?”

Shyly, she pulled at his shoulders, urging him to lie on her. “The normal kind.”

So she still wanted basics. He didn’t complain though, instead lying on top of her. Even with her shyness, she was still wet, and it took no effort to slip inside her.

It felt so good to be on top of a woman, he thought, relieved that she had accepted him as a lover, that she was willing to lay with him. Noticing how she turned her head away, eyes shut, he realized she probably didn’t want to be kissed on the mouth. Instead, he nuzzled against the warmth of her throat and cheek as he started to grind against her, a sigh escaping him as her tightness alleviated some of the tension he felt. 

All that working up had only served to turn her on more, and she clung to his shoulders, soft moans catching in her throat each time he rocked his hips to penetrate her deeply. Based on what Kei had told her, it wasn’t supposed to be this pleasant, but from day one it had felt insanely good. She dug her nails into the backs of his shoulders, her whimpers increasing as he pressed his hips to hers, the position allowing her clit to rub against the base of his erection.

“This is so hot,” she thought, blood rushing in her ears. Her mouth fell open, and she clutched him tighter. That sensation built already, hot and thundering and all consuming, making her blood feel like it was on fire, this sensitive, overstimulated sensation focused around her clit. She was going to come. “Tomoe,” she whispered, burying her face in his shoulder, whimpering and panting.

Feeling her muscles tense, Tomoe bit back a laugh. She was one of those lucky women, he supposed. As her whimpers turned to cries, her hips working harder, he began to second guess his original hunch. That was when it hit him what was actually happening, and he sighed. Stupid White Day, he thought. And he’d been trying to give her a normal encounter too. It seemed accosting her on the veranda for a quick fix after White Day hadn’t released all that sexual energy after all. He hoped she’d be none the wiser that it was some of his power leaking out. Hopefully, after bleeding more of it out, he’d be better controlled the next time.

Tomoe had gone quiet suddenly, but Nanami barely noticed. That heat between them grew until it was uncomfortable . Every muscle felt tense beyond the natural bounds of her body, like a string pulled too taut. And then -- something inside her snapped. With a loud moan, she arched up off the futon, hyper focused on her muscles clenching around his erection, vibrating as she came so hard she couldn’t breathe. Even her fingers and toes twitched. It took longer than usual for her orgasm to abate as wave after wave hit her, this relief washing over her so strongly it made her weak.

Dropping back to the futon, body going slack, she tried to catch her breath. She felt sweaty and exhausted and too sensitive, but she let him keep going, knowing he needed release too. To help him along, she pressed kisses to his shoulders and collarbone and the base of his throat. Just like he’d done to her, she mouthed at him wetly, curious and exploratory fingertips tracing his spine and ribs. While she’d meant to focus on him, all it took was that hot skin against skin contact -- those sparks elicited by his body under her wandering fingertips -- and it was like striking a match everywhere they touched. She squeezed her eyes shut, breathing harder, pressing her nose and mouth against his shoulder and whimpering desperately as he rubbed against her just right.

He’d better hurry this along before he accidentally unleashed more of his power on her, he thought, feeling her squirm. The last thing he needed was to overwhelm her or freak her out when this was all still very new to her, when missionary was her default. What they’d done several days prior had been a push and he was lucky she hadn’t fled after that. Running a hand through her hair, he sped up his movements. Truthfully, he didn’t even need to focus on her so much anymore; it would happen whether they wanted it to or not. So he let himself be a little selfish.

The way her nails cut into his skin provided an extra tingle of pleasure, drawing a long sigh from him, his focus shifting to how hot and wet and tight she was. Half humming, half moaning, he rolled his hips in more exaggerated movements, the motion fluid and practiced and precise. Beneath him, he felt her body trembling, her hardened nipples brushing over his skin, eliciting goosebumps. Those sensations built to a prickle of pins and needles, and he clenched his teeth, sucking sharp, audible breaths through his fangs. He was going to come.

“Tomoe,” she panted, raking her nails down his back, writhing as the pleasure built towards a peak. Just a little more, she thought, mouth hanging open, breathless, feeling completely undone.

For a couple more minutes, they grinded against each other impossibly hard, and all Nanami could think about was that blinding heat where he penetrated her. Jaw locking, she scratched down his back again, unabashed and uncontrolled, no longer conscious of how deeply she dug her nails into his skin. In the next moment, he hissed and his body jolted. The second he moaned breathlessly and she felt something wet spreading between them, she shuddered and her own pleasure spiked suddenly.

Softly, she cried out, clinging to him as he continued to grind against her, kissing her throat and jaw line. Every sensation felt hyper-focused, intense, leaving her a shaking mess. She was burning alive. It was lucky she didn’t need more than two minutes of the kind of pleasure that made her crazy before she ascended to that crescendo and came a final time, pushing up against him, a high-pitched, quiet moan leaving her.

Collapsing to the futon, she clutched his shoulders with trembling hands, heart pounding in her ears. She felt like she couldn’t catch her breath. With a hum, she pressed her lips to his collarbone, breaths falling heavily against his sweat-ridden skin. The flush of hormones washed away any inhibitions, and she blurted out, “Oh, my god, you’re so good in bed.”

Dismally, he thought, “Blame White Day.” Instead of saying that, not wanting her to get her expectations up because he was not going to allow this intensity again anytime soon, he said, “Hmm, you are just incredibly repressed.” He smirked, flicking a strand of hair from her forehead. Before she could whine at him or ask a million questions about what had happened, he decided to put an end to this encounter. “Now get cleaned up and go to sleep. You said you have to be up early tomorrow.”

With a pout, she shoved him off and huffed. “You jerk! I don’t get how you can be so casual after something like that.”

“I told you — I am a yokai. We do not process emotions the same way as humans,” he said, eyes half-lidded. Spotting the beginning of a pout on her face, he sighed. “Now don’t work yourself into a frenzy. I am not going anywhere.” That still didn’t seem to be good enough, because she kept looking at him with those too large eyes of hers. Biting back a groan, he tacked on, “It’s not like I don’t care. I will cuddle you in bed all night if you want, but I am very tired. I need to sleep.”

Shaking her head, she watched him get to his feet, wrapping himself in his yukata, preparing to leave the room. It seemed he still didn’t want to talk much after the fact. She didn’t get him. Silently, she rose and dressed in her own yukata, following him to the bathroom. She tried to ignore that wetness trickling down the inside of her thigh.

While he washed up and had a few minutes to reflect, Tomoe’s thoughts drifted to their conversation before sex. Despite her multiple assurances to keep going, he couldn’t help but wonder if it was because some part of her feared him or what he’d do if she said no. She’d enjoyed what he’d done, that much was for sure, but by now, she should’ve been at least a little more comfortable. It gnawed on him even as he silently watched her rinse her lower half in the shower. She seemed calm enough. But he’d never spent much time with a human -- not recently, anyway. He couldn’t say for sure how she felt.

Not like she’d tell him, but it was worth easing his conscience to mention it to her. He should at least ask.

After taking a few minutes to clean up, they returned to her room. This time, instead of going to his own bed, he curled up behind her in her futon, spooning her and tightly winding an arm around her waist. She snuggled back against him and sighed, laying a hand over his. Oddly enough, she felt more relaxed now -- and less desperate for his comfort than in times past.

Just as she’d closed her eyes, his voice came in her ear, startling her. “Why are you so shy? Am I coming on too strong?”

That was unexpected. She turned her head to look over her shoulder, though she couldn’t see him in the dark. “I thought you wanted to sleep--” His scoff shushed her.

Although she had a point -- he had tried to push off conversation -- this one thing ate at him enough to pursue it. “Why can’t you answer me? The questions I ask are not unreasonable. We are married.”

So blunt, she thought with huge eyes. “Um, honestly? Sometimes you’re a little intimidating,” she admitted. “I don’t know you well. And…” She trailed off, unsure of how to say it.

“Yes?” he prompted, the tip of his tail twitching, something tight in his chest. A beat of silence. Whether she was uncomfortable or not, they had to talk. “I would like to know. If I scare you, you should tell me.” He nudged her temple with his nose, nuzzling against her. “I don’t want to scare you.”

She melted against him as he pressed closer. “I don’t know if I’d call it scared. It’s just that… Every time we sleep together, it’s really intense,” she said with a nervous laugh. Talking about this made her skin prickle uncomfortably.

So his hunch had been correct. “I’m sorry,” he murmured, kissing the tip of her ear. “Sometimes I forget. I will be gentler.”

“I mean, it’s not bad!” she babbled, laughing nervously again. “I hope you get that. I told you that you’re really good in bed--”

“Yes, you have. But I don’t like it when you shut down.” He squeezed her around the waist. “Please know I would never hurt you or do anything you don’t want to do.” Perhaps his demeanor had said otherwise, he thought. Hoping to assure her, he tacked on, “I am blunt, but it is never meant to be coercion. You can say no. I would never take it personally.”

“You don’t force me to do anything,” she insisted. “I want to do it, it’s just the whole...experience thing. Sometimes I get insecure because you’re so good at it while I don’t have a clue.”

“Don’t worry about that.” He held her tighter. “I’m happy to guide you because I understand.” He rested his cheek against hers. “I only wish you were more comfortable. Know you can trust me.”

Here, she fell silent, not sure of what to say. It wasn’t that she didn’t trust him, but she was too confused to know how to express what she felt. She hummed and sank a little lower in the covers. “Thanks,” she finally said. At a loss, she tried to think of a way to tell him she didn’t feel comfortable with this conversation any longer. Luckily, she didn’t have to say anything.

“All right, we’ll work on it.” He kissed her cheek. “Get some rest.”

“Good night,” she mumbled, and then they both fell silent.

Despite the awkwardness of such a conversation, she realized -- he was aware and he was trying to be considerate. It also seemed like he’d learned what she needed after sex. That calmed her down and made her think -- maybe they could work this out even if they didn’t understand each other. She burrowed under the duvet and, ignoring the tail draped ticklishly over her hip in favor of basking in his body heat, she fell into a comfortable sleep.

Chapter Text

This shrine was a mess, Tomoe thought as he poked around Mikage shrine. It was obvious Nanami and Mizuki were trying, but it was too much for either one of them to handle given their lack of skills. It was by no means dirty, as they took care of that much, but the deeper he went, the more he found just how old and broken down things were. A long sigh left him. He supposed he would clean up their mess since Nanami was at school all day every day and he had nothing better to do.

The first thing he did was reinforce that damn barrier. That should protect her better, he thought. It seemed Mikage’s residual energy had warded off whatever exceedingly nasty spirits lurked about, but it wouldn’t last forever. Her focus was too split to uphold it properly. It seemed he’d need to teach her how to be a god, which astounded him given that she’d been at it for a year and was still alive. To himself, he thought, at least her purification powers were top notch. That was a surprise — especially given how pitiful she was in every other aspect of godhood.

Now that that was done, he turned his attention to the grounds, starting with the clutter. As he rummaged through the storage shed, he had to snort a laugh at himself. To think -- a kami doing a shinshi’s job. But Mizuki was truly useless as a shinshi; it seemed his only skill was making sake. Everything else left a lot to be desired. Truly, he had no pride in his own shrine.

It was too bad having powers made everything easy, because he was bored and listless again by noon, lying on the veranda with his pipe and wondering when anyone would come home. It was unlikely Hisoka would be back anytime today, since he’d sent him to his own shrine to act as his proxy for a while. That left him with no company at all. Perhaps he should’ve gone with him.

He’d just closed his eyes, contemplating a nap, when he heard the sound of someone approaching from the street. That person started up the steps of the shrine, so he sighed and got up, tapping his pipe out before retreating inside. If it was that snake, he wanted to avoid him.

He’d just slunk into the kitchen to make tea -- anything to occupy himself -- when footsteps passed the veranda and entered the shrine. That was when he caught it -- her scent. Thank the gods it wasn’t Mizuki. A heavy thump told him she’d thrown her bag down carelessly, and he rolled his eyes. She was so messy . But he supposed he should be nice and offer her some tea as well. She often seemed so tired after school.

As he pulled down a second bowl, her voice called out, filling the interior. “Mizuki?”

He clenched his teeth, ears turning down and sideways. Of course. He declined to answer, instead heating a kettle of water with his foxfire. It quickly boiled, and then he poured the water, pausing to prepare matcha. Her footsteps came closer, and then he felt her presence in the doorway.

“Oh, Tomoe!” She hadn’t expected to see him in the kitchen. He seemed to prefer hiding away, but there weren't many places to go unnoticed in Mikage shrine. “What are you doing?”

Tapping out the whisk, Tomoe said nothing, instead picking up one of the bowls and holding it out to her. She blinked, looking from it to his face, and then accepted it.

This was strange. “Um, thank you.” She offered him a little smile, watching him pick up his own bowl. Before he could do something like crawl away outside, she spoke up again. “Hey, wanna sit with me?”

“I suppose.” He sat at the small table, leaning his cheek in his hand, eyes following her as she sat across from him. Still, he had nothing to say, so he focused on his tea, unbothered by the heavy silence.

It was weird, she thought — he spoke so freely during their sexual encounters or to set her straight, and yet he held his tongue otherwise. Recalling what he’d said to her -- about how she shouldn’t get close to him -- she wondered if this was on purpose. After all, he’d lived a long time, and she was sure he’d experienced a lot during his six hundred whatever years, even if five hundred of them had been spent at the shrine. Surely he had something to say. Sipping her tea, she decided casual small talk shouldn’t make him too uncomfortable. They should know something about each other at a personal level if they were going to live together.

“How was your day?” she began, offering a smile.

“Fine,” he replied, taking another sip of tea.

Her eyebrow twitched, smile stiffening. He wasn’t giving her anything to work with. “Oh, what did you do?”

She hadn’t noticed, he thought with a grimace. But of course she hadn’t. She wasn’t observant at all. This elicited a longer answer from him. “I did not expect you to notice a difference,” he said. “But you should’ve at least noticed the clutter has been removed from the yard.”

“You cleaned?” she asked, eyes a little wider.

“Yes,” he said, shutting his eyes, taking another sip of tea. “I could not live in that mess.” Before he could mention the barrier or her lacking sense of responsibility, she barged in again.

“You like to keep things neat, huh?” That told her something about him. 

A sigh. She pointed out the obvious. “Naturally. I am a fox.”

“Okay…” She watched him drink his tea. This was like pulling teeth. “Is that how you spend your free time, though? I’m sure there’s something else you’d rather do.”

“Of course,” he muttered. “I don’t particularly enjoy it but your familiar is useless.”

“He is not!” she retorted, voice slightly raised. “He helps me clean up and make meals.”

“Mmm, he’s not good at cooking either,” Tomoe replied with a half smirk. Maybe to Nanami it was acceptable, but just based on the smell he could tell that Mizuki overcooked everything. “He uses too much seasoning and he nearly burns all your meals. I can smell it even from my room.”

“What, do you cook?” she replied. “Could you do any better?”

He gave her a look. “Of course. I made you chocolates, didn’t I?” His tail thumped against the floor. “I am a yokai. I can do anything I put my mind to.”

A sheepish expression crossed her face. “Oh, right…” She blushed. “Those were really good, by the way. Thank you again.”

“You’re welcome.” He left it at that, wondering what the point of this conversation was. None of these things were relevant to their contract.

Realizing he’d never really answered her original question, she pressed, “So what do you like to do if it’s not cleaning?”

By now, they’d spent a couple of days around each other in close quarters, and he would've thought she’d picked up on at least a few things. Then again, humans weren’t as intelligent as yokai. And she didn’t seem very smart even for a human. “Does it really matter?”

“Yes, I want to know what you like to do,” she replied. “Do you have any hobbies?”

He resisted the urge to roll his eyes. “Hobbies,” he repeated dryly. “Like I have time for a mundane thing like that.”

“You seem to have plenty of time,” she replied coolly. “I’ve seen you lying around.”

“Ah, so you do observe some things,” he said, shutting his eyes and savoring the aroma of his tea. Across from him, he could just feel her body going stiff and her eyes stabbing him. A smirk twitched over his lips. It was fun to tease her. “If you must know, I am quite lazy. I don’t particularly like to do anything.”

How boring, she thought. “I don’t buy that,” she retorted, her tone finally making him open one amethyst eye. “You spent all day cleaning. And you made me those chocolates, which seemed like a lot of effort.

Not particularly, he thought, but he declined to tell her just how little effort had gone into it. “I suppose.”

She continued. “So I don’t believe you really don’t like to do anything. I don’t think you’re as lazy as you say you are. Actually, I think you’re really just bored and depressed.”

A scoff escaped him. “Depressed, really? I told you yokai don’t process emotions the same way humans do. Bored? Yes. Depressed? Hardly.”

“You’re still avoiding the question,” she pointed out. It was like he made an effort to keep her from getting to know him, even a little.

“All right, fine,” he said, tone a bit sharper, setting his bowl down with a loud clack. Anything to make her stop interrogating him. “I like to drink. I enjoy having sex. I read a lot. And I tend to my garden. The rest of my free time, I sleep. That is all.” He side-eyed her, the tip of his tail flicking back and forth. “I meant it when I said I was lazy, and I am not a self-righteous kami so I abide by a hedonistic philosophy.”

She wasn’t quite sure what he meant by a hedonistic philosophy, but she could believe it when he said he liked drinking and having sex, considering he’d been on top of her several times that week already -- and it was only Monday. “I think everyone likes those first two things,” she mumbled, watching him glower at the door. “Although you seem to like them more than most people.”

“Really. And you are surprised?” He shot her another look. He was the god of sensuality. And she didn’t seem to realize that was a euphemism. Oh, well, he thought, he wasn’t going to explain to her that he was a sex god. She’d surely run if he said so much.

Instead of having a conversation about sex -- still not comfortable with the subject -- she continued. “Oh, you seem to like making tea. I saw your kitchen -- you have a lot of blends.” She hummed. “Hisoka said you sell them at the shrine.”

“That is work,” he replied. “Many people consider those aphrodisiacs.”

To this, she only smiled blankly. And it went full circle back to sex. “Okay…” A pause. Then: “Do you like your work?”

“It is a duty,” he mumbled.

“But do you like it?”

His ears flattened. “You are persistent,” he complained. Catching her stubborn pout, realizing he wasn’t going to get out of this conversation, he sighed. “No. I already told you I want to be a wild fox again.”

“So why don’t you become one again?” she replied, her eyes half lidding, a pout still playing on her lips.

“Because I cannot,” he growled. “Didn’t Ookuninushi tell you I was a made god? I cannot go back even though I would prefer to.” He left it at that, shutting his eyes, hoping she’d take the hint. However, he heard her intake of breath and realized she was about to continue, so he huffed. “I don’t want to talk about it, Nanami. It is a sore spot for me.”

He always seemed to be in a bad mood except when he was on top of her, she thought with another pout. Still, she was determined not to give up. She’d seen his playful and mischievous side slip out in bits and pieces, and she knew there was more to him than he let on. “Fine, what would you do if you were a wild fox?”

This woman. His ears pinned to his head. “I just told you I do not want to talk about that. Do you even listen?”

Face burning, she glanced down at her tea, her hands wrapped around the bowl. “Oh, right. Sorry.” She stole a moment to take another sip, and the silence stretched out thickly between them. She wondered what else she could ask him. Watching him take another drink, she decided to turn the conversation towards something more benign. “What’s your favorite tea?”

She really scraped at the bottom of the barrel, he thought, cupping his chin in a palm. “I don’t have one. I prefer sake.”

“So why aren’t you drinking now?” she asked. Great, she thought with a scowl, she’d married a lush.

“It is daytime,” he muttered.

At least he had some sense of decency. “You know, I don’t think you’re as bad as you pretend to be,” she replied, drawing his gaze up to her. For a moment, she thought she saw a flash of surprise pass through his eyes, but it morphed so quickly she wasn’t sure if she’d imagined it or not.

A smirk flickered over his lips and he tilted his head, cocking an eyebrow. “Oh, really?” His smirk grew, wide enough to reveal his fangs. “And what makes you think that? You don’t know anything about me.”

“Because you won’t let me get to know you!” she replied with a huff, pointing a finger at him. That gesture made his tail flick again, his mouth pulling downwards sharply. “I think I should know something about my new husband. We have to live together.”

“And what would you even want to know?” He regarded her coolly. “I am a wild fox ayakashi. I am a made god. That’s all you need to know.” He sighed. “Don’t take it the wrong way, Nanami. I simply have nothing to say. I am still performing my duties as your husband. Keeping my vows is important to me.”

“Yeah, right,” she grumbled, lips ghosting the rim of her mug. “You’re supposed to protect me but I haven’t seen any of that.”

She’d already forgotten, he thought with a glare. He pointed to her wrist. “I made you a charm that hides you from yokai. I have warded off several attacks. I write ofuda for your protection and to bless you, and I strengthened the barrier here, but I suppose you haven’t noticed any of that since you do not notice anything.”

Although she didn’t want to admit defeat, she had to. It was better than him following her around, she supposed. “Oh.” Another long stretch of silence. She watched him finish his tea and then stand, going over to the counter.

As he drew up another serving of water and heated it, he asked, “Would you like more tea?”

His question had her sitting up straighter, eyes wide. “Um, sure.” She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, something warm spreading through her chest and a smile brightening her face. “Thank you.”

Wordlessly, he took her bowl and prepared matcha for them both. With his back turned, he allowed his expression to relax, yet another sigh pulling from him. She tried so hard. Truthfully, he felt a spark of pity for her; she was only a human girl after all. The gods had trapped her, mating her to a fox, which was hardly fair to her. Perhaps he could offer her a little more, although he didn’t have much to give.

Peering over his shoulder, he asked, “Would you like anything to eat?”

She blinked. Not wanting to cause him too much trouble, she glanced towards the basket of fruit on the counter. “I’ll just have an apple, thank you.” She pressed her hands together and beamed at him.

His brow furrowed slightly. Based on that and the fact she didn’t ask anything of him other than conversation, he got the feeling she tried to fend for herself. Instead of complaining, he took it from the basket and then turned the tap on, taking a moment to wash it thoroughly. He could feel her confused gaze on the back of his head, but he ignored it. Instead, he found a paring knife in the drawer to peel the apple, and then cut it up, taking care to slice out the core and remove all the seeds. He put it on a plate and set it as well as the fresh tea before her.

“Oh, you didn’t have to do all that,” she said with an awkward laugh, waving her hands in the air. “Thanks.”

“It wasn’t difficult,” he mumbled, then resumed his seat.

A pause, and she chewed on one of the apple slices. Wondering if he’d like one too, she held one out to him. He only glanced at it, and turned back to his tea. “What, you don’t like apples?” Before he could answer, she asked, “What’s your favorite food?”

Back to playing twenty questions, he thought. “I do not have one.”

“I don’t believe that. Himemiko said sasamochi was your favorite food,” she pressed. “But that’s a dessert. So isn’t there anything else you like to eat?”

“No,” was all he replied.

Humming, she said, “Okay, then what’s your least favorite food?” She watched him sip his tea, expression calm. In a desperate attempt to prompt him, she said, “I hate shiitake mushrooms. They taste disgusting and their texture is all gross.”

Despite himself, he burst out a loud laugh. Quickly, he stifled it to a mere snicker, but from the corner of his eye, he saw she was smiling, clearly pleased with herself for drawing a reaction from him. “You have an aversion to texture, hm?”

“Just that one. It’s all squeaky and squishy,” she said with a shudder. “It looks weird and creepy. And it’s a fungus. Isn’t that gross?”

“Your manners are atrocious,” he replied, but he smirked all the same, resting his chin in his palm and looking at her. “What a thing to talk about at the table.”

Again, she pursed her lips. “Well, you’re not talking to me,” she huffed. “And I’m really curious about you.”

“Fine.” He stifled a groan; he supposed he could humor her, though he really had nothing to say about himself. “What do you want to know about me?”

Now that he’d caved, she found her mind going blank. What did she want to know about him? Definitely not anything about his murders or his rampages or the thousands of girls he’d slept with. And he didn’t want to talk about his work as a god or being a wild fox either. What more was there to say? It began to dawn on her that perhaps he really didn’t have anything to talk about, given that he’d been imprisoned in his shrine for hundreds of years. And that made her feel hollow and cold inside.

Voice softening, she asked, “If you could go anyplace in the world, where would you go?” He shot her a puzzled glance, so she clarified, “I mean, you were stuck in that shrine for so long. You had to have wanted to go somewhere.”

A strange stirring filled his chest, something that ached, and a wan smile spread over his mouth before he could stop it. “Anywhere,” he replied.

“Oh, my god,” she thought, clamping a hand over her mouth, her chest tight and eyes stinging. “That’s so sad.” For a moment, she couldn’t say anything, and they just looked at each other. Finally, she dropped her hand. “Then I’ll take you anywhere.” A reassuring smile flickered over her lips. “We’re going to the festival together on Saturday. That’s anywhere, right?”

“Yes,” he replied, snapping his gaze away from her. That expression on her face made him uncomfortable.

Still hurting for him, she got up from her side of the table and went to sit by him. He side-eyed her, something hesitant freezing him up; she noticed his shoulders stiffen. That was the first time she wondered if maybe he didn’t trust anybody. “Can I have a hug?”

His brow furrowed, lips parting but no sound coming out. For a moment, he remained unmoving, but her large eyes fixed on him, something sincere in her gaze. She was trying to be a wife, he realized. A tiny smile played on his lips, and then he pulled her into his arms, one wrapping around her waist and his other hand coming to the back of her head. He pressed her forehead against his chest, the gesture tender and protective.

Maybe he did have a sweet side, she thought, slipping her arms around him in return. She gave him a tight squeeze, shutting her eyes and breathing in his scent, appreciating the embrace. “I’m going to take care of you,” she told him, voice muffled by his clothing. “I don’t want you to be sad or lonely anymore.”

Instead of arguing with her, he only sighed and pulled his fingers through her long hair. He held her a bit closer, and finally she fell silent.

Chapter Text

Nanami hadn’t seen Tomoe all day, a feat that was impressive given how small the shrine was. She knew he was around because when she’d come home she’d found he’d left her a snack on the table, and she’d also noticed that the clothes strewn in her room had been picked up and neatly folded, her dirty laundry having been run through the wash. He was a weird guy, she thought. But perhaps he really was that bored. Vaguely, she wondered why he didn’t go out now that he was free.

Come dinnertime, she began to worry, but no one else seemed concerned, so she stayed quiet and let that feeling gnaw at the pit of her stomach. It never went away, though, and so after she’d had her bath and had gotten ready for bed, she decided to look for him.

She poked through every nook and cranny of the main shrine to no avail. Looking in the other buildings turned up empty as well. There was no sign of him in the yard or the garden, and she started to wonder if he had left after all. Oddly enough, she was disappointed; she’d wanted to tell him good night at least. 

As she walked to the main shrine, she frowned and watched her feet, thoughts drifting to that same sentiment that he was as absent as her father. However, just before she climbed the steps, she happened to look up -- and her breath caught audibly in her throat at the sight of a shadowed figure. There, lying on his side with his head in a hand, tail swishing slowly, was Tomoe.

“Oh, you scared me,” she said, putting a hand on her chest. Her eyes met his, and her breath caught again. Those eyes caught the moonlight, something about them seeming otherworldly, ghostly, glowing.

A smirk fluttered on his lips. “Oh, really?” His tail swept in more exaggerated movements, predatory.

Was he pleased he’d frightened her? She frowned, crossing her arms over her chest and averting her gaze. “Don’t be mean,” she grumbled, but he only chuckled low and dark in his throat, declining to reply with words. Still unsettled, she forced herself to look at him again, their eyes locking. “Where were you all day?”

“I was here,” he replied, his eyes halfway shut, glinting.

“I didn’t see you--”

“I am an ayakashi,” he reminded her, then stared straight through her.

Somehow, that made her blood run cold. She stared back for a moment with wide eyes, heart pounding, and then she frowned again. “Don’t tell me -- you go invisible and you spy on me.”

Here, he burst a singular, cacophonous laugh. “How ridiculous.” For a moment, he was quiet, but she looked pale and slightly terrified, so he sat up and sighed. Like he would derive pleasure from watching her dull human life. “I do not. If you must know, I was on the roof looking at the moon and drinking.”

“All day?” She lifted an eyebrow.

“Certainly not,” he scoffed. She was so stupid, he thought, clenching his teeth. But she was his mate, so he swallowed back that insulting comment.

“Then where were you?” she tilted her head, a puzzled expression twisting her features.

“I did not want to be disturbed,” was all he said, leaning against a post, his eyes boring holes into hers, one fang sinking into his lower lip to keep himself from laughing. That look on her face was too amusing.

It didn’t seem like he was going to answer her questions, she thought with a sigh. Based on what he said, though, she could only guess he’d made himself invisible or shifted onto another plane she didn’t know about -- or he’d been on the roof all day. Somehow, that last option seemed like the most logical explanation. After all, he bit back a smirk as he watched her, clearly teasing her and enjoying it too.

Deciding not to press it further, she said, “Whatever, I’m going to bed. I just came out to tell you good night.”

His smirk faded, ears pricking up. It sounded like she meant to go to bed without him, which he wouldn’t allow, finding himself wanting at least a little attention from her. Getting to his feet, he took on a more serious tone. “I will come to bed too.”

“Of course you will,” she muttered under her breath, only realizing after the fact that he could hear her since he was a yokai. Cheeks burning, she flicked a glance over her shoulder, but he seemed calm, unbothered. Maybe he was in a better mood -- but naturally he would be, seeing how she knew what he’d ask once they were in her room.

She seemed to be irate today, he thought, following her as they went down the hall. He shut her bedroom door behind them and watched her sit on her futon, eyes trained on him. Had he done something wrong? Approaching her, he sat across from her, eyes half shut. “Are you angry with me?”

“What?” She blinked, her expression smoothing over. The fact he’d even asked about her feelings meant he had to care to some degree. “No, I’m not.”

“You seemed to be. If this is about being invisible and spying on you, I can promise I do no such thing.” He paused, taking in her expression, unsure what she was thinking. “If you really must know, I was in the shed. And then I was on the roof. You simply didn’t see me.”

A small laugh escaped her, and her shoulders relaxed. So he hadn’t gone invisible after all. “Oh, and here I thought you did something weird because you said you’re an ayakashi.”

Tilting his head, he smirked again, then reached out and flicked a strand of her hair. “You’re ridiculous. I wasn’t serious.”

“How was I supposed to know? You always look so serious,” she retorted.

“That’s just my face,” he said dryly.

Despite his tone, he relaxed as she giggled, clearly finding his comment amusing. It wasn’t meant to be, but he didn’t feel right when she looked grumpy or scared, so he took it as a compliment. Something about seeing her smile stirred a softer feeling in his chest.

After a pause, with him gazing at her unflinchingly and her darting her eyes from his face to her duvet, another giggle escaping her, he decided to go for it. “I would like to bed you.” A short beat, and he remembered -- she had to be up early the next day. “I will make it quick.”

She shot him a wry smile, though her face felt warm. Regardless of that shy feeling, her heart beat much faster; she had to admit she enjoyed sleeping with him. “Okay,” she said softly, looking at his face.

“Ah, you’re able to maintain eye contact this time,” he said, a smirk twitching on his lips again. “I see we are making some progress.”

Covering her face with her hands, she said, “Oh, my god! Stop. You’re embarrassing me.”

“It’s not meant to be humiliation,” he said, untying his yukata. “It was an observation.”

She peeked through her fingers. Something about his expression told her he meant it. Slowly, she relaxed. “Okay.”

There she went, clamming up, he thought, taking in her dark eyes and her blush. After sliding his own yukata off, he put his hands at the tie of hers. “May I?” At this, she nodded. “And I suppose you want me to do the work again?” Another nod. “You’re lucky I don’t mind taking charge.” Leaning in, he pressed a kiss to her cheek.

Her eyes fell shut -- partially from not wanting to look at what they were doing and partially from the warmth of his kiss. It felt nice for him to show her some affection, and though she didn’t know how she felt about him, the more they slept together, the more she craved his touch and his attention. Since she’d never really had a relationship before apart from the odd date here and there, she’d never gotten to experience what it felt like to cuddle or touch or make out with another person. It was something she wanted to explore.

She seemed to have crawled back into her head, but she’d told him it was okay and she looked serene enough, so Tomoe chose not to pick at her inattention. Instead, he slid her yukata from her shoulders and finished undressing her, appreciating the sight before him. Already, her chest heaved and her nipples were hard, and he realized -- she wouldn’t say it, but she wanted this.

He mouthed at her collarbone and then her breasts, pressing a kiss to each one right beside her nipples. At the same time, he slid her panties to her thighs, working them down her legs. Happening to glance down, he did a double take; her panties were wet.

“Ah, so that’s why you came to find me and say ‘good night,’” he purred, smug satisfaction rising inside him. Before she could protest, he gently nipped at her breast.

“No, that’s not true!” she shot back, eyes popping open, wide and fixed on his mischievous smile.

Reaching a hand between her legs, he ran his fingers delicately over her folds, a spark of delight rising in him at what he found. “That’s not what your body says.”

“You are so rude,” she huffed, her face hot, gaze flicking up to his devious smile.

“Insult me all you want. I don’t care,” he replied, his expression smoothing over, eyes half shut. He continued to work gentle circles over her folds, making his way up to her clit. A flicker of pride swelled inside him as her body jerked involuntarily and she sucked in a sharp breath. It was time to take this up a notch. “Lie down.”

At his command, she nodded feebly and did as he’d told her, at the mercy of his touch. She watched him lie beside her, propping his head in his free hand, finding her clit with his fingertips. His fingers were wet from having touched her entrance, and he spread that wetness in slow circles over her clit. A shudder wracked her body, her heart beating painfully hard, and she leaned towards him, a whimper catching in her throat.

He shifted closer until he could feel her body heat. By now, she was panting audibly, small sounds escaping her, her thighs twitching. He continued to rub her in that same rhythm and pace, only alternating how firmly he pressed against her clit, experimenting. It seemed she reacted strongly no matter how much pressure he used, but it was the featherlight touches that frustrated her the most. That would do the trick.

Clenching her teeth, Nanami couldn’t help but think -- he was such a tease. It went back to his favorite word -- patience. Instead of saying anything, knowing he wouldn’t give in anyway, she shut her eyes and whimpered, focusing on the way he touched her. After a moment, his rhythm changed, and then he slipped his hand farther between her legs, drawing his fingers from deep between her thighs to her clit, stroking over it with a ginger touch. For a few minutes, he continued this act, until she was close to begging. Finally, he resumed those lovely circles, and she noticed how much more aroused she was after his long strokes, how much more intense those circles felt now.

He watched her reactions -- every breath, every flinch, every clench of the duvet in her fists -- and decided that was enough teasing. “Would you like me to keep doing this, or do you want to go further?”

Why did he have to ask that question? Frustrated, she whimpered and then opened her eyes to look at him. This whole time, he hadn’t let up, continuing to rub her. It seemed her expression was enough of an answer, because his eyes widened and then he grinned devilishly.

“Oh, you’re about to come, aren’t you?” Ignoring her squeak of protest and her reddened cheeks, he leaned down to brush his lips to hers. “Go ahead. I can always make you come again.” His lips found hers once more, and he kept the kiss light, using his breath to add further sensation.

As embarrassing as it’d been in the past to come in front of him so quickly, Nanami had to admit it didn’t feel so bad now. Aware of her heart thumping, she shut her eyes and let him pleasure her, returning his kiss while little shudders ran through her whole body. All her focus was on her clit and the way he massaged it, still going slow but adding more and more pressure. Her whimpers turned to soft cries, and after another moment, it burst inside of her in the form of that warm, strong, throbbing sensation.

He broke their kiss with a soft sound and pulled his hand back. At first, he was tempted to lick it, but controlled himself as he gazed down at her sweet doe eyes which regarded him with so much shyness. Since she actually looked at him now, meeting his gaze instead of hiding, he didn’t want to ruin it with the wrong move. Warmer smile twitching on his mouth, he kissed her forehead instead.

Although she didn’t look at his erection directly, she felt it pressed against her hip as he lay so close to her. While she’d had an orgasm already, based on their past encounters she trusted he could work her up to another one, so she tugged at his arm gently. “You can go further if you want to,” she offered.

This was good; she showed some interest, he thought. He hovered over her for a moment, hair hanging down, a more affectionate smile on his face, and then he rose to fetch a pillow from his futon. In response to her puzzled stare, he said, “I want to look at you.” Wrapping his hand around one of her ankles, he urged her to lift her hips while he slid the pillow under them. “This will make the position easier.”

What was he doing? Nanami lifted her head to watch him, brow slightly furrowed. She kept her eyes on his face as he positioned himself between her legs, his hands at her ankles. Turning his head, he kissed her calf, then shifted their hips closer together. Only once he’d gotten her legs positioned where he wanted them did he guide himself inside her, although he didn’t penetrate her deeply. Then he started rocking his hips, one hand under her thigh and the other splaying over her waist, heel pressed to her clit. He applied pressure, and she realized what he was doing.

Gradually, experimentally, she started following his rhythm, twitching her hips in barely-there movements. It let her grind against his hand, and she found herself relaxing, starting to enjoy it. It was the first time she’d made such intense eye contact with him during sex, so she could only sustain it for short bursts. At least he didn’t complain about it. Instead, he built up his speed to a comfortable pace, her breaths deepening from the dual stimulation. His erection felt amazing inside her.

Biting her lip, Nanami began to grind against his hand harder as the sensations grew more intense. Still, the sex was relaxing and calm tonight, which was a welcome relief. She hummed, rolling her hips with his easy movements, now appreciating how it felt to be filled, how he stretched her entrance.

“How are you feeling?” he prompted, studying her face. She rarely gave him feedback other than to tell him he was good in bed or it felt nice, which didn’t give him much to work with when it came to what she liked the most.

If he’d asked that question a few minutes ago, she would’ve had a hard time answering him. But he was so confident, so unashamed, and that somehow relaxed her this time. “Good,” she said with a faint smile. After a moment, she wondered if she should ask him in return. Gaze fixed on his lips instead of his eyes, she asked, “Does it feel good to you?”

“Very much so,” he purred, working himself deeper into her body, a long sigh escaping him and a tingle of pleasure racing down his spine. “I greatly enjoy having sex with you.”

Her face burned and she swore her heart would stop at the look he gave her. With a little giggle, she admitted, “I like it too.” Feeling more assured, she slipped her hand down to touch his hand at her thigh, brushing affectionate fingertips over his knuckles.

“Oh?” A wash of relief came over Tomoe. If she enjoyed sex as much as he did, then they’d get along just fine. “How much do you like it?”

As his erection pressed against a spot she hadn’t even known would elicit pleasure, she sucked in a breath, body going rigid for a moment. That breath released in a low moan, and she rolled her hips with more confidence. “A lot,” she admitted, then pushed herself closer to him.

“I am glad to hear that, because laying with you is one of my favorite things,” he replied, biting back his smirk.

“Crap, he’s too much,” she thought, squeezing her eyes shut, breathing harder. His hand ran firm, smooth circles over her clit now, and she kept rubbing herself against him, moans increasing in frequency. Worried he might change up his touch like he had before, she whimpered, “Don’t stop.”

He’d had no intention of doing such a thing, but at least that told him something -- she needed consistency right now. So he kept rocking his hips, kept rubbing her with his hand, deriving pleasure not only from what they were doing but also from the sight of her body laid out before him, her hair fanned out and her skin flushed and her small breasts lightly bouncing with their gentle movements. And he found himself thinking -- she was pretty cute. He stashed this away for later; it wasn’t appropriate to say such a thing now.

By now, her moans had turned to quiet cries, and she couldn’t look at him anymore, instead squeezing her eyes shut, focusing solely on his erection inside of her, his hand at her clit. She clutched his other hand, and he laced the tips of his fingers with hers, his palm remaining flat against her thigh. As that feeling built, she rocked her hips faster, growing more erratic.

High pitched whimpers left her, and she found herself half-whispering, “Tomoe… Please.”

It stroked his ego to hear her say his name, and he smirked, allowing himself to roll his hips more quickly as well. “I enjoy it when you say my name,” he murmured. “Are you feeling really good?”

She nodded vigorously, no longer so put off by his bold way of talking during sex. “Y-yeah.” Another whimper and she tossed her head to the side, hips lifting off the pillow. “You’re gonna make me come.”

Finally, he thought; she was talking to him. Seeing her loosen up encouraged him, and he held her fingers more tightly, increasing the pace of his circles against her clit. “Don’t wait for me. Come.”

With that permission, she whimpered and nodded, and allowed that tingling sensation to build. A sharp inhale, and her body went rigid, arching as a whine escaped her. It hit her once again, washing over her in waves of relief, and she relished the feeling of pulsing around him. It really was more satisfying to come with him inside her, she thought through the thick fog of her orgasm. She rocked against him until she was too exhausted to do it anymore, and then she collapsed. At least he held her up ; her limbs were too leaden.

Watching her pant softly, her chest rising and falling with her quick breaths, Tomoe couldn’t help but regard her affectionately. Maybe she was just a human, but she was putting effort into this -- not just their marriage, but sex as well. Moving his hand from her clit, he held both of her thighs, supporting her so she wouldn’t get too tired or sore.

“Nanami,” he said between shaky breaths, adjusting his grip on her legs. Her eyes flicked to his. “Look at me.”

It was because she felt closer to him after this encounter that she found the courage to meet his gaze. For once, she couldn’t look away. His eyes were mesmerizing, deep amethyst in the dimmer light of the room, pupils narrow and fox-like, drawing her in. Her mouth went dry, and she couldn’t look away. It was the first time she’d stared this deeply into his eyes, and it made her stomach flip-flop.

He returned her gaze, studying her eyes, how large and soft they were. She was truly sheltered, because even with her knowledge of who and what he was, she still gazed at him with a complete sense of trust -- trust he didn’t believe she was even aware of. That was a disquieting thought when he felt so undeserving of it, and he pushed it to the recesses of his mind, tightening his grip on her thighs, focusing on the union of their bodies.

Soon, despite the gentleness in her gaze, he lost himself in the act itself. His breaths grew shorter and shallower, heart beating harder as he approached his peak. Even so, he was aware that hard or deep movements would be uncomfortable, so he consciously kept his rocking easy, careful. He didn’t need to thrust into her anyway. That sensation built until his breath caught in his throat, and then he clenched his teeth, growling as he came inside of her, body jerking with each spurt.

Feeling like he’d bled out, he panted and released her thighs, placing his palms on the futon and leaning over, body encompassed in tremors. He hung his head, chin to his chest for a moment, hair falling around him. After catching his breath, he slowly withdrew, taking care not to hurt her. Then, he lifted his head.

“Did you have a good time?” He laid a hand on her knee.

She blushed but couldn’t help but smile, nodding a little. “Yeah, it was fun.”

His expression softened, a small smile playing on his mouth. It was only thanks to the post-orgasm bliss that he found himself being too honest. “You are very cute, Nanami.”

Somehow, that made her blush deeper than anything they’d done that night. She brought her hands to her mouth and giggled, blinking and looking into his eyes. Before she could think of a response, her heart threatening to escape her chest, he took her hand and kissed her palm, his eyes falling shut, long lashes dusting delicate, flushed cheeks. Her tongue stuck to the roof of her mouth. There was no way she could tell him what she really thought -- that he was beautiful.

“Clean up,” he told her.

She moved off the pillow and met his gaze. “Tomoe?” When he hummed in questioning, she asked, “Can we stay awake a little longer tonight? I want to cuddle.”

His gaze flickered towards the doorway. “All right, but clean up first.”

She nodded, and then wrapped her yukata around herself, standing. Behind her, she heard his footsteps following. But she didn’t look back.

--

They’d been lying like this for fifteen minutes without saying a word, Nanami thought, her head on Tomoe’s chest and one arm slung over him. She lay on the arm he had wrapped around her, his fingers toying idly with her hair, his other hand on her arm and lightly stroking her skin. His words about her being cute ran through her head, and she wondered what it meant. Even now, he was distant, preferring not to speak to her, just as he’d behaved the entire time she’d known him. Most of his talking came out during sex, and she wondered if that was because he had the least self-control then. It gave her some insight into who he was, anyway.

With a sigh, she shut her eyes, body curling up tighter, leg brushing against his. She always felt so vulnerable after sex. Now was no exception. That vulnerability increased as the warmth of his breath fell on her forehead, his lips grazing the heated skin there. Those lips trailed down the bridge of her nose, then brushed against one of her closed eyelids. Another sigh escaped her. “I feel like my heart’s going to explode,” she thought, hugging him tighter. Vaguely, she wondered if she was getting horny again. Whatever it was, her hormones were going crazy.

Kissing the crown of her head, Tomoe sighed and shut his eyes, breathing in the fruity sweet scent of her shampoo. He left his mouth and nose in the silky smoothness of her hair, noticing how she held onto him so tightly, her naked skin pressed close to his. Regardless of how hard he tried to keep her at arms’ length, sex was still bonding. And he found himself wanting a little more attention. “I would like to kiss,” he said, voice muffled by her hair.

She hadn’t expected him to speak to her, and certainly not those words. He’d kissed her here and there, but she still wasn’t used to it, especially not after sex. Lifting her head, she peered up at him, smile flickering over her lips. “Okay.” Slowly, she shifted up until they were eye level, and then he pulled her into his arms.

Instead of letting her hover over him, he gently rolled her onto her back and lay beside her, on his side. She should be comfortable. Still cradling her head in his arm, fingers in her hair, he tilted her chin up and then pressed his lips to hers. Her hands found his shoulders, and then they migrated over them, arms draped around his neck. For the moment, he kept his kisses light and minimal, relishing the tiny sparks of pleasure that her soft lips provided. At the same time, he brushed his hand over her side, tracing the curves of her body down to her hip before sliding his palm up over her torso and chest.

Her heart was definitely going to explode, she thought, shivering at his touch. She’d scoffed at him being called the god of sensuality when he’d written her such an emotionless note for White Day, but this… The way he touched her was so pleasurable she didn’t want it to stop. After staring into his eyes during sex, she felt a lot more bonded to him, a lot more comfortable with him. Even though she didn’t know what to do in return, she did kiss him back, allowing him to dictate the intensity and the length of their kisses, but reciprocating all the same.

After a few minutes of this gentle kissing, he pressed his mouth fully to hers, and she clung to him, opening her mouth part of the way in return. He mouthed at her deeply, his hand migrating to her back and his arm wrapping around her. Unconsciously, she rolled over towards him, a little shiver rippling through her body as his fingertips danced down her spine, the barest scrape of his claws against her skin drawing goosebumps.

Her bare skin felt lovely under his fingertips, he thought, reveling in how smooth it was. He caught her whimpers, breaking the kiss just for a moment to let her suck in a few greedy breaths, and then he captured her lips again. This time, he slipped his tongue in her mouth. His hand raked through her hair in longer strokes, from the root to the ends, before letting it drop and beginning again.

They must’ve made out in a languid, deep, slow burning kiss for at least ten minutes before she felt too out of breath to continue. Gently, she put her hands on his shoulders and pushed him back. Much to her relief, he took the hint and pulled away. She lay on her side, and he kept his arms around her for a moment, letting her hide away against his chest. She accepted the embrace for a few beats, and then she nudged him, feeling stifled. Finally, he rolled onto his back, and she resumed their previous position.

Afraid he might take it the wrong way, she said, “You’re a good kisser.” She paused, and he hummed in acknowledgment, continuing to run his fingers through her hair. For a moment, she lay still, confused by his attentive actions versus his lack of words. Maybe she should prompt him. “Do you mind if we talk?”

A sigh collapsed his chest. He’d been prematurely grateful for the silence. Although he would’ve preferred to say nothing, he decided to humor her. “What do you want to talk about?”

She’d annoyed him. That was the first thing that passed through her mind as he sighed so heavily. “I don’t know,” she admitted, somewhat meek. “I just wanted to talk to you.”

He refrained from telling her that talk without a purpose was pointless. Truthfully, he had no response, so he resigned himself. “All right.”

His tone didn’t sound irritated, she thought; that was a start. But she had to admit -- she didn’t know what to say to him. It didn’t seem like they had anything in common, and he wasn’t willing to talk about his past, and his present didn’t contain...anything. She found herself playing with a strand of his hair in return, coming up with a blank. So she said the first thing that came to mind.

“Does it bother you that we don’t have anything in common?”

“What?” He lifted his head to look down at her, disdain twisting his features. Luckily, she didn’t see him.

“I mean, the only thing we have in common is we’re both gods,” she said softly, her eyes on that strand of hair she ran her fingers through, the action absentminded. “That and neither of us wanted this.”

That much was the truth. “Do you still not want this marriage?” he asked, more out of boredom and curiosity than anything else.

She opened her mouth -- but nothing came out. How did she feel? Maybe he wasn’t around much and maybe he didn’t open up to her, but he let her come and go as she pleased, like Hisoka had said. And he’d been considerate in helping out, even if she never saw him do any of those things. But now that he’d mentioned that he cleaned, she’d paid more attention -- and she saw that he’d worked hard to fix the shrine. Despite his cool exterior, he’d done a lot to care for her in the past few days.

“I don’t know,” she finally said, half burying her face in his chest. Somehow, that answer made her feel guilty, but he didn’t tense or show any reaction -- only continued to run his fingers through her hair. “It’s not as bad as I thought it’d be.” A pause, and then she blushed, realizing what she’d said. “I’m not saying you’re bad!”

Although he was sure such a statement would’ve offended a human, it pulled a laugh from him, especially with how quickly she ate her words. He felt her stiffen in his arm, and he sighed. “Fool, I am bad,” he replied, shutting his eyes. “I told you. I am a wild fox. I am dangerous. It is foolish to think otherwise, no matter how much you insist I am not.”

And once again, he tried to push her away. She flicked a gaze up at his face, but his eyes were closed. His touch remained delicate. “You’re not bad,” she mumbled against his warm skin. “You’ve been nothing but nice to me this whole time. Although you are absent.”

“So? Live your life. Do what you want,” he muttered. “As long as you don’t sleep with other men, I don’t care.”

Somehow, she doubted he meant that. Instead of continuing down that vein of thought since he seemed convinced he was this horrible, dangerous creature, she asked, “What about you? Do you still not want this?”

It took him no time at all to reply. “It is more than worth it for me.” He twisted strands of her hair around his fingers. “I am glad I took the deal.” A smirk played on his lips as he felt her stiffen again, and he heard her breath catch subtly. “Oh, does that make you uncomfortable?”

She felt terrible. She’d told him she didn’t know, and yet he spoke with such conviction. Did he secretly like her? She was too embarrassed to ask, especially if he decided to turn the question around on her, and her answer would’ve been -- she didn’t know. Ignoring his question, she said, “I’m surprised you feel that way. I would’ve thought you’d be annoyed with me. Like I’m a six-year-old or something.” She flashed back to Himemiko’s words.

He lifted an eyebrow. “That’s oddly specific.” Never mind, he thought. Clearly, she was uncomfortable, so he decided to reassure her it had nothing to do with feelings. “Don’t be so worried. I am glad we married because I’m free now. You would not have been my choice of a partner much less a life mate, but I find you adorable, so don’t complain.”

“You really think I’m cute?” She blinked, and then her face felt warmer, remembering what he’d said after sex. That was the second time tonight he’d said that. Maybe he did like her.

“Yes, like a pet,” he said dully. Sensing her sharp gaze, he bit back a smirk. Yes, teasing her was too much fun. He swallowed his laugh.

“You are...the worst,” she finally sputtered, at a loss for words.

“I told you -- I am bad.”

“I think I want to sleep now,” she mumbled. It was clear she wasn’t going to get anything out of him other than more insults and insistences that she shouldn’t come near him.

With a small chuckle, he kissed the top of her head, enveloping her in a gentle hug. “All right.” He disentangled himself from her limbs, taking the hint that he should leave her bed. He’d plagued her enough for one night. Getting up and taking his pillow with him, he stepped over to his own futon and slipped inside. “Good night.”

“Night,” she mumbled. She clicked out the light and then rolled over onto her side, facing away from him. The other side of the futon retained his body heat, and she closed her eyes, breathing in his lingering scent on the pillow. He definitely tried to push her away on purpose. And she didn’t know why, but she wasn’t going to give up that easily.

Chapter Text

Nanami’s prayers had been piling up, Tomoe thought with a sigh, glancing at her overflowing inbox. The last several days, he’d noticed her head had been elsewhere. When she was home, if she wasn’t plaguing him, then she holed up in her room doing who knew what. He didn’t know what could be so important, but that inbox made him feel like someone jabbed him continuously with a stick, so he finally caved and snatched the ofuda up, walking towards the inner recess of the shrine.

Before he slid the door open, he caught a sound that stopped him in his tracks. There, below the dull murmur of the TV, was a sniffle. He paused, hand hovering at the door, ears pricked up. There it was again. Recalling their conversation the night before, he wondered if it had anything to do with him, if Nanami was miserable because of him. That softened his demeanor as he finally pushed the door open and stepped inside.

The sound jarred Nanami from whatever reverie she’d been lost in, her body jolting. A salty scent hung in the air, and Tomoe noticed the rigid straightening of her spine, her hands lifting to her eyes to quickly wipe them. She drew in a snorting breath and flicked an almost helpless glance towards him, but she didn’t say anything. His heart faltered.

Not knowing how to address it, he sat beside her and set the box down with a sharp thud. “Your prayers have accumulated.”

Nanami sniffed, wiping her eyes again, her face hot. She hadn’t expected him to barge in, but it was just like him to have no tact or empathy whatsoever. A part of her wanted him to go away, but a part of her also wanted him to ask what was wrong. “Oh,” she said simply, and then swallowed past the lump in her throat.

A beat passed, and Nanami offered nothing more. His ears perked up higher. This wasn’t like her. Usually, she chomped at the bit for an opportunity to chatter incessantly at him. Now she had crawled into herself and would hardly speak. It must’ve been something he’d done. But no matter how he wracked his brain, he couldn’t think of what it must’ve been. Perhaps he’d misread the room and she had wanted him to sleep next to her the night before.

Eventually, after a painfully long and awkward silence elapsed, he exhaled heavily. He might as well ask. “What is wrong?”

As soon as he asked that question, Nanami felt like melting through the floor. At least he’d noticed, she thought, rubbing her closed hand against an eye. It wasn’t as satisfying as she’d imagined it’d be, but that was likely because he sounded so blunt. Oddly enough, she didn’t know how to respond. Part of her wanted to ask -- why did he care? Another part of her wanted to say he wouldn’t understand. But she shied away from either of those, not wanting to deter him from talking to her. Unfortunately, she’d taken too long to respond.

Frowning, Tomoe leaned in to get a better look at her face, but she only gazed at him with shimmering eyes. “Was it something I did?” he finally asked. “Because if so, I would like to know what it was. I don’t want to make you cry.”

It never failed to astound her how upfront he was. Despite how grumpy he seemed, he sounded so calm when asking such a question. “It’s not you,” she said, voice wavering. “I don’t know why you’d think that.”

“Because I left your bed last night,” he said without missing a beat. “And you told me you did not know how you felt about our marriage.” He paused, but she didn’t reply. “Nanami, if that bothers you, I do not care. You have not upset me.”

Although it hadn’t crossed her mind, it still made her laugh shakily when he assured her. Maybe other people would’ve been saying it for the sake of saying it, but his tone told her he meant business. “It’s not that, but thanks for letting me know. I don’t wanna upset you either.” She held her hands in her lap, sniffing again, her tears waning.

“Then what is it?” he shot off before she could say another word.

Funny how the tables had turned, she thought. Now he was the one pressing her for an answer. Although, given the nature of their contract, it was likely he worried she was in trouble or needed his help. In case their binding to each other was hurting him, she owed him enough of an explanation to release him.

“It’s school,” she mumbled, her face and ears hot -- but she made no attempt to hide her face from him. “Finals are this week and I feel like I’m stupid.”

“Ah, finals.”

She heard him shift beside her, and at first she thought he was getting up, but then he stilled, his presence steady and unwavering. Curious, she peeked over. He’d made himself more comfortable and just looked at her, his chin in his palm, elbow on his knee. It struck her that perhaps he didn’t know what she was talking about. After all, she didn’t think they’d had school or finals five hundred years ago when he’d last been integrated into human society.

“Yeah,” she mumbled, slowly twisting her body to face the TV, although his piercing gaze was difficult to ignore. “I guess you don’t know what those are--”

“I know what finals are,” he interrupted, and she blinked up at him, eyes large and lips slightly parted. A small sigh fluttered from him; he could already hear her hundreds of questions, so he decided to nip it in the bud. “I suppose you’re wondering how I know.” Here, she nodded. “I know because students pray to me they will get away with cheating on their finals.”

She cocked her head, brow furrowing, and then she couldn’t help the giggle that escaped her. “Nuh uh.”

“Yes,” he replied, a hint of a smile flickering over his lips before he caught it. Then, in a dry tone: “Don’t ask me to do that for you. I do not grant those wishes.”

Sniffing, she glanced at his face again. “You don’t? But I thought you were the god of deceit. Doesn’t that mean you help people lie and stuff?”

“Not really. That’s a misconception.” He tilted his head. “I use deceit to provide protection. But mostly, I am the gatekeeper of deceit. I punish deceivers.”

“So it doesn’t mean you’re really good at lying?” Nanami hugged her knees to her chest.

This wasn’t anything he wanted to tell her, but she’d asked. Besides, she looked so pitiful. “I am exceptional at lying. But I prefer not to.”

Her stomach sank slightly, something cold washing over her in the form of a singular shudder. “Oh, why?”

Her face looked so pale. “Before you go thinking I lie to you, I do not. I consider that a breach of contract.” He locked eyes with her. “I do not like to lie because I know the consequences. It never ends well.”

She nodded slowly. Maybe that was why he was so curt all the time -- to make sure nothing he said was misconstrued. After what Hisoka had told her about the gods going back on their word, she could see how it’d serve him better to be honest.

His brow furrowed as she fell silent and crawled back into her head. Usually, he would’ve relished the quiet, but he felt the tension in her body, and the sparkle faded from her eyes, telling him he’d lost her to whatever thoughts tumbled in her mind. School upset her, he thought to himself, biting down on a claw. She’d said she was stupid. He wasn’t going to coddle her, but something didn’t feel right about her being this upset.

“So you are crying over finals because you think you are stupid,” he said, inviting her to talk to him.

Again, she nodded, eyes stinging. “I don’t wanna repeat my second year.” She buried her mouth and nose in her knees. “I’m scared I failed my math test because I don’t really understand it. That’s the one I’m the most worried about.”

“Then why aren’t you studying now? Why do you watch TV?” Tomoe asked, his eyes half-lidding. This girl, he thought with a grimace, eyeing her. She shirked all her responsibilities.

“My English final is tomorrow and that’s my best subject.” She hugged her knees tighter. “I’m not worried about that one.”

“But you could use this time to get a head start on your other finals,” he pointed out. She was so short-sighted, he thought, biting back a groan.

She shook her head. “No, the ones I have left aren’t that bad. I already took the hard ones. The math one was today.” Her shoulders sagged. She didn’t know why she offered this information, but it came flooding from her mouth before she could stop it. “It was so hard that I hid behind my hair and cried in class. When it was over, there was a freakin’ puddle on my desk. Can you believe that?”

It was so bizarre, so out of the blue, that Tomoe couldn’t help the single cacophonous laugh that erupted in his throat. Quickly, he swallowed it back. “I don’t know what to say to that,” he finally replied. “Perhaps you should have studied more and it would not have elicited such tears.”

Here, she shot him a dirty look. “You’re awful at this.” When he just blinked at her, she clarified. “At comforting me.”

“Well,” he said, eyes half-lidding, “you are a human girl. I am a fox yokai. I won’t pretend to understand your feelings, but I do understand how it feels to face a challenge.”

She sat up straighter. He was trying, she realized. For a moment, they looked at each other, silence falling around them. Somehow, just knowing he cared enough to try made her feel better. “At least you’re honest,” she said. “Thanks for trying.”

“Trying is not doing,” he reminded her, tilting his head, something disdainful twisting his mouth.

The look on his face was like he’d tasted something bad . She watched him for a moment, then shook her head. “You have some weird philosophies.”

“Not particularly. It is true, is it not?”

“Yeah, but thanks anyway,” she said, curling up again and half burying her face in her knees.

In the short silence that followed, he thought back to how she’d said she didn’t want to repeat her second year. He hadn’t known she had one more year of school left. There seemed to be more to the story, but if he had to wager, he bet it was because she’d already been held back once. “I have to ask -- do you feel this way because you have failed before?”

A flare of heat popped in her chest and travelled to her head, and when she spoke, it was louder, edged. “Are you calling me stupid?” His eyes widened and he blinked at her. That was when she realized he hadn’t meant to belittle her. Lowering her voice, she mumbled, “Sorry. I thought you were making fun of me.”

“No, I was not,” he muttered, sulking and averting his gaze.

Even though he didn’t think she was the most intelligent person, he wasn’t going to say it. She was already fragile enough, and even if he hadn’t chosen her as a partner, he didn’t want to hurt her. Since she’d thrown away her life so carelessly and committed herself to him, he owed her the best relationship he was capable of giving her -- even if it wasn’t the love marriage she’d wanted.

Maybe this was his way of trying to understand her better, she thought. She hummed, dropping her gaze to her lap, her thoughts drifting to the past. It made her feel naked for him to have figured this much out, although maybe it was obvious. Clamping her hands between her knees, she finally said, “Actually, you’re right. I got held back when I was younger.”

That was no surprise if she’d always studied like she did now, he thought, mouth tight in a frown. At first, he was going to point out this was why she should study harder, but then she continued unprompted.

“I know you probably think it’s my fault.” She laughed breathlessly. “But it wasn’t. Not really. My house burned down so things were....kind of tough for a while. I couldn’t attend school and got too many absences, so I failed.”

Something cold sank to the pit of his stomach, and his ears pricked up higher. Inwardly, he berated himself for the callous, careless words he’d almost spoken when it had been something like this. After an awkward pause, he spoke. “I’m sorry.” It was all he could think of to say.

Lifting her head, she shut her eyes and offered him a wide smile, although it was tight around the edges. “It’s okay! It’s all in the past now and I made it just fine.” Here, she forced a laugh. “It was just one year. And, hey, that gives me more time to figure out what to do with my life, right?”

Despite how little he understood humans, he would’ve been able to tell it wasn’t fine even without his powers of deceit. Since she looked like she might cry again, he didn’t point out she was lying. His ears lowered sideways. “I see.” The tense pause made him feel like he was suffocating. He should say something. Finally, at a loss, he asked, “Would you like to talk about it?”

“Huh?” The smile wiped clean off her face and she opened her eyes. He no longer looked directly at her. “Oh, no,” she said, waving it off. “There’s nothing more to say. My house burned down and we didn’t have a lot of money so it was stressful. That’s all.” Perhaps she would’ve opened up right away if he’d caught her a year ago when she’d been homeless for the second time in her life.

That was when it hit her -- she was only eighteen and she’d already been homeless twice. She shook her head slowly. It was a pretty big deal, she realized, chest clenching. Maybe she should tell him. However, she didn’t get the chance before he spoke again.

“If you would ever like to talk, you may talk to me,” he offered. “I may not have the right words, but I will listen.”

She blinked, eyes wide. “I thought you didn’t like talking to me.”

“What?” His brow furrowed, and then he shook his head. “No, I don’t like talking about myself. But I don’t mind if you’d like to talk to me. Perhaps I don’t always understand, but you are my wife. I will take care of you.” He studied her eyes, noticing how suddenly she seemed stiff.

“You don’t have to take care of me. It’s just exams anyway,” she mumbled, not wanting to think much about the reason she was struggling now. It only made her eyes hurt more.

“It seems to be more than that.” He fixed his gaze on her. “You said that you could not attend school for a while. Perhaps that has put you behind.”

Thinking back to the last two years she laughed shakily. “Yeah, I guess. That was a long time ago, but I didn’t have a lot of time to study in junior high or my first year of high school either. I had to get a job when I turned fifteen because—” She cut herself off.

The very thought of her father brought all that melancholy back, making her recall how easily he’d saddled her with debt and discarded her, leaving her to deal with the fallout. He’d never come back and she’d never heard from him again. What was worse was that she was better off without him. Sometimes, she wondered if it was smart to let herself get comfortable now that he was out of her life. If there was one thing she’d learned, it was that something always went wrong.

Her vision blurred. Dropping her gaze to the floor, unable to meet his intense stare, she modified her explanation. “I had to work because we needed the money. So I didn’t study enough and it makes things harder now. I didn’t get the fundamentals back then ‘cause I was working all the time. Now I’m pretty lost.”

Here, she stopped, her throat too tight to continue. The thought of being held back forever because of something that had been completely out of her control was unbearable. A part of her wanted to crawl to him and hide her face in his shoulder, but she decided against it, hugging herself instead.

It seemed she’d had more to say, but had decided not to tell him. Instead of picking, he held his tongue. It wasn’t like he wanted to divulge his past either, so it wasn’t fair to expect her to do the very thing he wouldn’t. One thing he couldn’t help but focus on was her repeated comments about financial troubles, how she faltered when she brought it up.

Still trying to assure her, to soothe her tears, he said, “You do not have to do that anymore. I can support you so you will not have to worry about money. You never have to worry about anything ever again.”

Although she didn’t like the thought of him taking care of her, at least it meant he had compassion. Instead of complaining she could stand on her own two feet and that she wasn’t going to rely on him for anything, she decided to let it slide.

“Yeah, I guess not.” She offered another smile, briefly running her arm over her eyes. “Thank you.” Staring at those narrow pupils of his, she thought -- he’d caught her off guard several times today. That was worth mentioning, wasn’t it? “Hey,” she piped up, causing his ears to twitch, “I know you think you’re bad, but you’re really not. Maybe you say some rude things, but you’re very kind and you’ve been good to me. I’m really glad you’re so nice.”

For a long moment, Tomoe couldn’t find his tongue. She’d just hit him with two words that nobody had ever called him. Sure, she’d said he’d been nice to her, but that wasn’t the same as being a nice person. He could’ve sat there with his jaw unhinged and his face pink while he sputtered some sort of argument against it, but her expression stopped him in his tracks. Because now, despite the soft smile on her face, her eyes were filling with fresh tears and he had no idea what to say or do.

The fact he sat with her while she cried over things that shouldn’t matter made Nanami want to grab onto him all the more. A few more tears spilled over. When she spoke again, her voice was edged with a whine. “I don’t think you know how much this means to me. You could get mad at me and tell me to shut up, but you’re just sitting here being so good about it and letting me talk and cry. You’re just... so kind. ”

He stared, lips parted. Scrambling to find a response, he replied, “It is like I said -- I take care of my mate. I am not this way towards everyone.” He tore his gaze from hers, drawing a deep breath, warmth spreading from his cheeks to his ears. “But I promise I will always take care of you no matter what, so there is no need for flattery or tears. It is my duty as your husband.”

“What’s up with him? ” she wondered, brow furrowing, brushing her tears away with her fingertips. One little compliment, and now he was being so awkward. It hadn’t been like she’d professed her love for him, she thought with a little pout. Yet he acted like she had.

“Did I just tell you ‘I love you’ in yokai?” she blurted out. “Because that’s not what I meant.”

“No.” He exhaled in a long stream. Ears drooping, he laid a hand over one eye. There were no words to explain it to her; she wouldn’t believe him anyway. “I simply don’t know what to say.”

Weird, she thought. But it seemed like she’d all but chased him off, so she fell completely silent again. She half-expected him to get up and leave, but he didn’t. Resting her cheek on the tops of her knees, she let her mind go blank.

Once more, she’d gone quiet. He hummed, a slight frown furrowing his brow. Her eyes looked so blank, lifeless, hopeless. A sudden twinge pulled inside his chest. “You are still upset. What can I do?” he finally asked.

Before his question pulled her to attention, she’d been lost in her head, drifting along random thoughts. Hearing his voice, she flicked a glance at him, taken off guard. “I don’t know,” she admitted. “I don’t think there’s anything you can do.”

His frown deepened. If she wouldn’t tell him what she needed to be soothed, then he wasn’t sure what to do. He couldn’t keep guessing, and talking was getting them nowhere. That was why he decided to offer the only thing he knew how to do. “Like you said, I am not good at this sort of thing,” he told her. “I cannot offer you any words or help. However, I can offer you physical comfort.”

Her eyebrow twitched. What the hell? A part of her wondered if he meant sex. “What does that mean?”

“It means what I said -- I can offer physical comfort.” He tilted his head. When she only stared blankly at him, he sighed. Right -- he had to spell it out. “You like to cuddle when you feel vulnerable. You seem to be vulnerable now. So I am saying I will cuddle you.”

Her shoulders relaxed and her face flushed. “Oh,” she said with a shaky laugh.

“What did you think I was saying?” he asked, frowning again.

She shook her head vigorously, not wanting to admit it out loud. Just saying the word sex still made her want to crawl under a rock and hide forever. Euphemisms weren’t much better.

Seeing how she avoided the question completely, it clicked in Tomoe’s mind and then he smirked. A low chuckle caught in his throat. “It is astonishing how shy you can be,” he said, shaking his head. “Were you concerned I would offer to bed you?”

“Ugh.” She covered her face with her hands.

A tingle of delight raced down his spine at the sight of her red ears. “Come now, Nanami, I am not that insensitive.” He paused, humming, then decided to poke at her a little. “But if your mind is in the gutter, perhaps that means you were already thinking about it. You know all you have to do is ask and I would be happy to accommodate you.”

“You’re awful,” she said, voice muffled by her hands, but a giggle escaped her anyway. Somehow, she had the feeling he was messing with her. Oddly, it made her feel better.

“Naturally.” He paused, then shifted closer to her since she was rooted to the spot. “Well? Would you like me to hold you? Or would you prefer me to leave?”

This was what she’d wanted to do for the last several minutes, so she didn’t hesitate to crawl closer to him, her insides feeling like they were made of jelly. “Please hold me.”

With that permission, he pulled her into his arms and his lap, drawing a squeak from her. At first, her body stiffened, but then her muscles gradually unwound. “I will hold you as long as you need. I don’t like it when you cry,” he said simply.

“Is that your way of saying you care about me?” she asked, peeking over her shoulder. His face was closer than she’d warranted, and she blushed.

“You silly girl,” was all he said in response, bumping his nose against the side of her head.

She sank into his embrace, a shaky laugh leaving her. Despite his borderline insult, he didn’t sound like he meant to make fun of her. Gradually, she relaxed and fell silent, allowing him to cuddle her. Even if he had nothing more to say, perhaps his presence was enough. So she trained her eyes on the TV and leaned back in his arms.

--

For an hour, they cuddled without exchanging a word. She wasn’t sure if he watched the show or not because he was so quiet, but she knew he hadn’t fallen asleep because his fingers occasionally threaded through her hair. Spending an hour in his lap was a strange, contradictory experience; it was simultaneously comforting and nerve-wracking. What she didn’t anticipate was how her mind would go further down the gutter the longer he held her. He was turning her into a pervert, she thought with a pout.

Perhaps she’d squirmed enough to give herself away, because after about fifteen minutes of her trying to stifle it, a singular laugh caught in his throat and then he bit the shell of her ear. Immediately, she froze.

“What has flustered you so?”

Tomoe’s voice sounded so suddenly in her ear that she jolted, heart rate spiking. “What makes you think I’m flustered?” she sputtered out, face hot. “You’re just seeing what you want to see.”

“I don’t think so.” He slipped a hand over her stomach, caressing it gently. It was only because she was easily scared off that he declined to tell her she’d been scooting back farther and farther into his lap for the last several minutes, her body heat rising and her breaths falling faster. He pressed a kiss to her neck. “I told you -- all you have to do is ask.”

“Oh…” She avoided eye contact, hesitating. Should she ask? Her mouth went dry.

Just the mere suggestion of it had her breathing faster, and he noticed how her hips pressed down slightly, barely noticeable. It was likely she didn’t notice it either, he thought. Rubbing her stomach, he touched delicate lips to the nape of her neck. He doubted she’d come out and ask, so he decided to make it easy for her. “You’re tense, Nanami. Allow me to relieve that tension.”

Her face flamed. She was pretty sure she knew what he meant, but she asked anyway. “Are you asking…?” She couldn’t even finish that thought.

“I’m asking if you would like me to pleasure you,” he said, unabashed.

Her heart leapt and her breath caught in her throat. Stupid hormones, she thought. But she hadn’t been doing this long at all, and she had to admit it was pretty fun. Besides, after all the crying she’d done earlier, after spilling her feelings to him, she began to wonder if this was more than just hormones. Something about being with him in this capacity made her muscles relax, easing that raw feeling inside of her. Especially when his touch offered such gentle affection.

Since she’d gotten lost in her head, he decided to prompt her one more time before he dropped the subject. “Well? Would you like to?”

She shut her eyes, breaths falling heavier as her mind flew over their encounters up to date. The way his hands felt on her breasts, that lovely way he stroked her clit, the satisfaction of him penetrating her. Maybe he was right because her body was horribly reactive even to the suggestion. And, thinking about the way they’d gazed into each others’ eyes the night before, she found herself craving a bit more of that connection.

“Okay,” she mumbled, “but be quiet.”

That was all she needed to say. He slipped one hand up her camisole and the other past the elastic of her sweatpants. Beneath his wandering fingertips, he felt her breath hitch, and he smirked, creeping a hand beneath her bra and cupping her small breast. His other hand worked into her panties, fingertips drifting lower until he held her in the palm of his hand.

Slowly, he rubbed the heel of his hand against her clit, taking care not to nick her with his claws, pleased to find her already wet. “I see, you did want to ask me.” He pressed his hand more firmly against her clit.

Pleasure coursed through her at the sensation of his hand against her clit, strong enough for her to disregard his comment. As she unconsciously pressed into his palm, her focus switched to the sensation of his thumb brushing over her nipple. He captured it between his thumb and the base of his forefinger, pinching it lightly, the sensation drawing a soft moan from her. This position felt so wonderfully intimate, to be held by him, to feel his chest against her back and his warm breaths against her hair.

“You’re quite worked up,” he murmured in her ear as she arched her breast into his hand. He moved his other hand until his fingertips found her clit, beginning to stroke her.

By now, she hardly cared whether he was making fun of her or not, because it felt too good. Maybe he was right, she thought through the haze in her brain; maybe she had built up too much tension from her bad day. She tilted her hips towards his fingers, swallowing back the sound that threatened to escape her, that ache building between her legs.

Although he knew she was easily embarrassed and new to this, his growing arousal made it difficult to censor the words falling out of his mouth. Tilting his head, he kissed and nipped at her neck, then spoke in her ear. “It’s fun to play with you,” he purred.

Mustering her courage, she asked, “Can we not talk dirty? I don’t mind you talking to me, just…” She trailed off.

He blinked. She’d spoken out of her own accord. “Of course.” Falling silent, he closed his eyes and kissed her temple. He resumed stroking her.

Nanami shut her eyes, enjoying the sensation of his hands at her breast and her clit. This time, he opted for consistency. His fingertips traced figure eights over her clit, the motion so fluid and effortless that it was like his fingers danced over her skin. After a moment of this treatment, she leaned back against his chest, whimpering, unconsciously spreading her legs. His mouth found her throat and he kissed it deeply, increasing the pace, the sensation making her thighs quiver. His other hand massaged her breast, her hardened nipple brushing his palm, that additional warmth making her heart beat faster. Biting down on her lower lip, she did her best to stifle the noises rising in her throat.

It was difficult to ignore his erection and take care of her first, but Tomoe held his tongue. She needed this. Her body quivered beneath his touch, and he read the signs to figure out how fast to stroke her, how much pressure to apply. She was so wet, he thought. That was when she drew a sharp intake of breath and held it, her back arching. He held her closer, scattering kisses all over her throat and her shoulder as she reached her peak.

It took all her self-control not to moan out loud. Instead, she held her breath, heart hammering relentlessly, her body twitching and toes curling. That tension popped inside of her and she released that breath in a long, wracking sigh, the warmth and throbbing sensation overtaking her. Tomoe continued to touch her clit until she shied away, and then he stilled his hand, idly massaging her breast.

Because he didn’t want to make assumptions, he asked, “Are you fully satisfied? Or would you like to keep going?”

It’d felt good, but she wasn’t quite sated. Besides, she could feel his erection poking her through their clothing. “You can keep going if you want.”

“In what way?” he prodded. When silence answered him, he sighed. This time, he wasn’t going to let her get away with making him guess until she told him yes or no. She had to learn sometime. “Tell me with your words what you want.”

He was going to make her say it, she thought, face growing hot. It was only due to her own desperation and desire not to leave him hanging after he’d been so generous of a lover that she responded appropriately. “You can make love to me.”

“I am very glad to hear you tell me what you want,” he said, deciding positive reinforcement was in order. He kissed the tip of her red ear, then patted her ass. That was probably all he’d get out of her today. “Lie on your side.”

Once he’d removed his hands from her clothing, she crawled out of his lap and onto the futon. She was about to undress, but he took her by surprise, pulling down her sweatpants and panties in one fell swoop, leaving her camisole on. A gasp escaped her as his arms snaked around her waist and then he lay behind her.

“We’re going to make this quick,” he murmured in her ear, voice low and purred around the edges. “You should not shirk your responsibilities.” A nip at her earlobe, and then she heard the smirk tracing his words. “If you attend to your duties, I will work you much longer in bed tonight.”

“How many times a day can he go? ” she wondered, her eyebrow twitching. Instead of protesting that, she let him take control. Behind her was the sound of shifting fabric -- he must’ve been getting undressed, she realized -- and then he lifted her leg, repositioning it until the tip of his erection brushed the insides of her thighs. Her breath caught in her throat, heart in her mouth as she felt him penetrate her.

“Let me know if you get uncomfortable,” Tomoe murmured in her ear, nipping at it again. “Otherwise, just relax and enjoy yourself.”

Slipping his hand over her bare hip, he reached between her legs, his fingers finding her clit and slowly rubbing it. He finished with a kiss to her temple, and then rested his cheek on the pillow, beginning to move his hips. He angled his movements to hit all those sensitive spots inside her, pressing her pelvis into his hand. Judging from her breathing and the quiver of her muscles, it was pleasurable to her.

This felt much too good after the day she’d had. Since he’d told her to enjoy it, she closed her eyes and let him do the work. A sense of soothing encompassed her, and she melted against his body. Each movement was carefully calculated to pleasure her, to make her comfortable, to ease her. What a strange experience cuddling during sex was, she thought, fingertips grazing his wrist.

As her body relaxed in his arms, he thought -- good, she’d let him take full control. He kept the circles around her clit slow and firm, palm against her waist for greater skin-to-skin contact. Her breaths turned to hums and whimpers, and he felt her involuntarily clench around him, causing him to suck in a sharp breath. He rocked against her with more intensity, reading the ballooning tension in her body, listening to the sounds she made for clues. In no time, she panted and whispered his name, wriggling her hips side to side, pressing more firmly against his hand. She was going to come soon.

It was almost embarrassing how quickly he was getting her there, but it had been a hard day, and he did the right things to her body. The way he stroked her clit had her gasping and shaking all over, that pleasure tingling stronger and stronger. Soft cries of his name, just above a whisper, escaped her. By now, she couldn’t lie still and let him do everything, and she thrust against his hand, unraveling. She recognized his own deeper breathing, and it only served to push her closer to the edge.

Pressing kisses to her temple down to her jaw and back again, Tomoe followed her movements the best he could, rocking with greater fervor and shifting his hand as needed. Kissing her ear, he whispered, “Let go, Nanami.”

She couldn’t have held back even if she’d tried. Putting a hand over his to keep it in place, she grinded against his fingers impossibly hard, locking her teeth and whimpering as that feeling built a second time. She rubbed herself raw against him as her body tensed, and she turned her head to bury it in the pillow, stifling her moan as she came. This time was much more satisfying, especially as he drove so deeply inside her, leaving her squirming and shifting her hips and panting into the pillow. Eventually, the waves ceased and she went slack, small shudders running through her body from the aftershocks.

Now that she’d finished, Tomoe stilled his hand completely and let it rest between her legs, connecting with her intimately. He wasn’t far behind, and he clenched his teeth, now moving his hips in quick, relentless motions, his eyes screwed shut so he could focus on the physical sensations. His own breaths sounded loud to him in the small space of Nanami’s bedroom, and no matter how hard he tried, he wasn’t able to stifle them. There was no need to impress with longevity; when that moment hit, he let it happen, and he rode his orgasm out with long, unbridled movements against her.

As it finally faded away, he sank into the futon to catch his breath. She’d since caught hers and lay limp beside him, fully relaxed. A sigh pulled from him, and he nuzzled against the side of her hair before kissing it.

“You know,” she finally said after a few minutes, once his breaths had fallen back to a normal cadence, “most people would offer a massage to relax someone.”

“And this wasn’t a massage?” he asked with a smirk. This earned him a pout over the shoulder. “This is more effective. Wouldn’t you agree?”

In response, Nanami mumbled something inconclusive, not wanting to admit that it was. At least he took the hint and sat up. She exhaled, tired, and shut her eyes momentarily. For once, she just wanted to sleep.

Finally, she peeled herself from the futon, retrieving her pants and meeting his eyes. “Thanks,” she said with a wavering laugh, her face warm.

“My pleasure,” he teased with a smirk. “Do you feel better?”

Unable to look at him anymore, she nodded. Then: “I’m going to the bathroom and then I’m gonna take a nap.”

He watched her for a moment, and then got the hint. “All right. I’ll wake you when it is time for dinner.”

“Thanks.” She peeked up at him, blushing again.

He smiled and kissed her forehead, pulling his clothes back in order. “Of course. Get some rest.” He fastened his kimono and then slid open the door. Perhaps even Nanami needed space at times.

--

Sometime after dinner, Tomoe sat on the veranda, pipe in hand, staring out over the yard. He felt relaxed and mellow, that encounter with Nanami having put him in a better mood. It was good she enjoyed sex with him so much, he thought, shutting his eyes. He just wished she’d gain the confidence to ask him for it when she wanted it. Eventually, he’d get her there; insecurity and inexperience could be worked through.

He must’ve been outside longer than he’d warranted, his thoughts having drifted to and fro, because when the door slid open and Nanami stepped out, she was barefoot and clad in pajamas. His eyes followed her as she sat on the edge of the veranda beside him. “What?” he asked.

“I did what you said,” she mumbled, averting her gaze.

That told him nothing, he thought dismally, taking another drag from his pipe. Turning his head, he blew the smoke downwind, away from her. “And what would that be?”

“You said I should study for my other finals. So I reviewed my notes,” she replied. A beat passed, and she saw him look at her from her peripheral vision. “You were right. I’d forgotten some stuff that was gonna be on the test.”

“Hmm, you’re admitting I was right about something?” A wry smirk twisted his mouth. “My, I wish I had a tape recorder to capture this moment forever.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” She turned to look at him, frowning. But then she caught the mischievous gleam in his eyes and she realized -- he was teasing her again.

“It means you are such a stubborn and contrary thing,” he replied. “And for you to admit your defeat is worth framing to hang on my wall.”

She scowled at him, but he only flashed her another smirk, his tail swishing back and forth. “I’m never gonna listen to you again.”

“Mhm, sure.” Tomoe shut his eyes and exhaled another delicate stream of smoke. “What about your prayers? Did you address them? Or do I need to do your work for you?”

He could almost see those pursed lips of hers when she responded. “You’re so mean! I don’t need any help.”

“Do you?” He opened one eye to look at her. Sure enough, she had that look on her face. She was so predictable.

With a huff, she said, “I got through half of them.”

His eyebrows lifted. “Half of them? Really?” There had been so many. A part of him wanted to ask how, but then he shut his mouth. Did he really want to know what sorts of lukewarm attempts she made?

“Yeah,” she griped. “So you don’t have to look at it anymore.”

This took him off guard. He lowered his pipe and looked directly at her. “What do you mean?”

“I know it was bothering you,” she replied, looking into his eyes. For once, there was no trace of disdain or teasing in them. “You hate messes and clutter. That box was a giant pile of clutter to you, wasn’t it?”

His eyes widened, and he brought his pipe to his mouth, stalling for time. After a moment, he exhaled from barely parted lips. “Interesting. And here I thought you noticed nothing.”

“I know something about you now.” It was her turn to beam, pride inflating inside her chest.

She said it like she’d won some sort of game, he thought with a groan. “Yes, I’m glad you take it somewhat seriously.”

“I do take it seriously. It piled up because I had stuff to do,” she said, swinging a leg over the edge of the veranda. “Maybe you don’t see it, but I care about being a god and helping people. It’s just bad timing with exams, you know?” She tilted her head, studying his face.

“You split your focus too much,” he muttered, but left it at that. There was no sense lecturing her, not when he wanted her to keep doing the responsible thing. Shifting his focus, he asked in half-interest, “So what brought about this sudden motivation?”

Her entire body froze, cheeks warm. A nervous giggle caught in her throat, and she brought a hand to her mouth, eyes darting from his to the ground and back again. After a moment of him staring at her blankly, silent, she realized he wasn’t going to guess for her. “I don’t know, maybe I just felt better?”

His eyes narrowed but a smirk played on his mouth all the same. “Hmm.” He dragged out the pause for effect, enjoying the way she squirmed. “Ah, I see. You needed to get laid.”

“Shut up!” she cried, but laughed despite herself. Sneaking a sideways glance at him, she found him watching her, that smirk having morphed to a smile. After a moment, she murmured in her hand, “Um, thanks for that by the way. I really needed it.”

“Oh, I don’t mind,” he said. “Anytime.” He drew a final drag from his pipe before it flickered out. “But, Nanami? I hope one day you will be comfortable talking to me about sex. Whatever you have to say to me, I do not care.” He leaned against the post, his eyes half-lidding, tone dry. “I have heard it all. I can promise you there’s nothing you could say that would shock me.”

Here, she blushed, keeping her eyes trained ahead of her, though she couldn’t help but steal glances at him, stomach fluttering. “I’m not there yet,” she finally admitted. “I know it must be frustrating since you’re…” She paused, laughing weakly and shaking her head. “You’re so experienced. But I can’t help it. It’s hard to talk about.”

His eyes softened, and he laid a hand on top of her head. “You do not have to push yourself for my sake. I will wait.”

This drew her large eyes towards him, her mouth twitching with a faint smile. “Thanks for being so patient.”

“Of course.” He paused to tap his pipe out, then got to his feet. “It is late, Nanami. We should go to bed.” Right before he walked inside, he looked over his shoulder, eyes glinting, and teased, “After all, we want to have enough time for round two.”

She watched him disappear into the darkness of the shrine with huge eyes. Then, she sighed and stood up, shaking her head again. This was what she’d signed up for, she told herself as she followed him inside. But, truthfully, she didn’t mind at all.

Chapter Text

The rest of the week passed quickly without much deviation from their routine. It felt strange to sleep with Tomoe in the same room every night while they were there, but the shrine was small and he was a quiet enough roommate. Of course, sharing a room meant he continued to crawl into her futon with the intention of bedding her, but she didn’t deny him, finding his affection and company enjoyable. Besides, she’d be lying if she said she wasn’t still curious about sex. Even if he didn’t open up to her any more during their time together, she still felt closer to him just from sharing a bed with him, just from those nights of making love and learning each others’ bodies a little bit more each time.

Apart from that, much to Nanami’s relief, neither Tomoe nor Mizuki fought each other to the death. And, with Tomoe around, there weren’t any spiritual disturbances either. Nanami had to admit she felt safer with him there even if he did seem grumpy a lot.

The day of the cherry blossom festival came, and now that she had the comfort of knowing she’d passed her exams, Nanami could relax and look forward to going out with Tomoe on this double date. She had just finished getting ready, having chosen a pink mini-dress with ruffles at the sleeves and put her hair in a ponytail. When she came out of her room, she found Tomoe waiting, dressed in a formal crimson haori with a delicate, minimal print and his hair tied back, casually fanning himself. He peered over at her, and suddenly she felt vastly underdressed. She grimaced, waiting for him to say something rude as he looked her up and down.

“Oh, did you not like what I bought you?” he asked, continuing to fan himself, nonchalant.

“Huh?” Nanami blinked.

“I left it in your room. I thought you would see it.” Tomoe lowered his fan, meeting her gaze.

Nanami glanced towards her room, and then at Tomoe. “You could’ve just given it to me yourself.” He said nothing, so she went into her room, finding a flat, white box on her futon. “Is this it?” she called out.

Leaning in the doorway, Tomoe watched her. “Yes.”

“I didn’t see it,” she said, a little embarrassed. They were going to be late, she realized, but his eyes were on her and he’d gone to the trouble to get her something, so she opened the lid. Inside, neatly folded up, was a coral and cream floral print kimono. Carefully, she lifted it out of the box, staring at it. “It’s so pretty…”

His footsteps sounded on the floor behind her, and then she felt his hands at her hair, shifting it over her shoulder, out of the way. “I will help you put it on, if you’d like.”

Nanami swallowed hard, heart beating a little faster as his fingertips found the zipper of her dress. “Okay,” she said softly.

“You do look adorable,” he told her, voice in her ear. “Wear this dress some other time.”

Her face burned and she nodded, letting him pull the zipper all the way down, sliding her dress down her arms and her torso. It was strange to have him dress her instead of the opposite, she thought as he started to slide the fabric of a nagajuban over her body, folding it over carefully and securing it. His touch was so delicate, and the sensation of his breath against the back of her neck made her shiver. She held still until he’d slipped the kimono over her body and adjusted her obi. Exhaling shakily, she started to turn around, but he took a hair stick that was lying on her vanity and caught her hair in a hand, deftly putting it up.

Nanami turned to look in her full length mirror, taking in her reflection, blushing at the way he’d styled her. “I feel like a princess.” She turned around. “Thank you.”

“Not a princess.” Tomoe stepped forward and took her hand, leaving her breath catching in her throat. He lifted her hand to his lips, kissing her fingers and knuckles, his ears laying back against his head. “A goddess.”

For a moment, Nanami stared into his eyes, finding she really wanted to kiss him. But despite everything they’d done together, she still felt shy about initiating it. A tense moment passed, her heart pounding relentlessly, and then she lighted both hands on his shoulders. His eyes never left hers, and she drew a shaky breath. “Just go for it,” she thought. Finally, she worked up the courage and stepped closer, leaning into his face, until she could feel his soft breaths against her lips. His hands found her elbows. Her eyes halfway shut, and before she closed them, she saw him tilt his head as well, ready to accept it.

That was the unfortunate moment Mizuki’s voice interrupted the silence. “Nanami-chan, Himemiko and Kotaro are here.”

She jumped suddenly, shoving Tomoe away hard, her face bright red. Not daring to look Mizuki in the eye, she said, “Thanks, Mizuki,”  as she scurried for the front door, leaving Tomoe to stand frozen in place with wide-eyes and lowered ears.

Upon opening it, she found Kotaro and Himemiko waiting on the veranda -- both wearing kimonos. Himemiko’s furisode was dark blue, like deep water, aquatic botanicals and lotus flowers embroidered on it. She looked every bit like the imperial princess she was. Suddenly, Nanami was grateful Tomoe had changed her, seeing how everyone else had dressed so formally.

“Hello,” she greeted with a smile, “Good to see you both!” Then, turning to Himemiko, she took her hands, feeling like the other girl was sparkling -- she was so radiant. “You look so pretty,” she gushed. “Your kimono is amazing.”

“Yours is too.” Himemiko held Nanami’s hands in return. “You look like a beautiful garden on a sunny day.”

This exchange floated down the hall and finally shook Tomoe from the shock of Nanami tossing him aside and fleeing. His tail flicked, and as he turned, he found himself looking at his own sullen expression in the mirror. Slowly, he stalked towards the front door.

As the girls continued to admire each others’ outfits, he appeared in the doorway, watching the scene before him. He couldn’t hold onto his bad mood, not when he caught sight of Nanami’s face. His gaze softened and a tiny smile twitched on his lips as he watched Nanami laugh, as she seemed so genuinely happy. He’d been friends with Himemiko for years, but this was new to him. Never in his six hundred and thirty years had he felt this way -- like he was included, the people around him cheery and at peace instead of fearing him and putting him down. Just during this last week, he’d felt something inside him warming, opening up and budding. It was a strange feeling, but it was nice at the same time.

The momentary tranquility was shattered when Kotaro spoke up, curious. “Hey, you’re Nanami’s boyfriend right?” 

“Actually, her husband--” Tomoe began, but he didn’t finish that thought.

Since he’d cut himself off, Kotaro laughed, staring down at his feet, seeming shy. “I was just wondering… I watch a lot of anime but I don’t recognize the character you’re cosplaying.”

If it had been anyone else, Tomoe wouldn’t have been confused, but Kotaro was dating a yokai. He shot a quick glance at Himemiko, and then began to speak. “Don’t you know your girlfriend is--?”

Nanami’s happy bubble burst with those words, and she turned to look at Tomoe, line of sight directly locking onto his ears. She’d forgotten again. Laughing awkwardly, she rushed over to Tomoe and pushed him back into the shrine. “Oh, yeah, he means sometimes Himemiko cosplays too. He’s still dressed up from earlier. One second.” She shut the door and dragged Tomoe to the back. “Tomoe,” she said, her hoarse, panicked voice just above a whisper. “Can you hide your ears and tail?”

“I can, but we did not the last time we were out.” Tomoe crossed his arms over his chest. “By the way, you are the worst liar I have ever known. That was pitiful.” He turned his head. “I do not see what the big deal is. Kotaro is in a relationship with a catfish yokai princess.”

“Well, uh…” Nanami flushed, tapping her forefingers together. “You see, the thing is…”

Tomoe’s eyes widened. “He does not know?”

“No?” Nanami cringed, shrinking back slightly.

“And what, exactly, is their relationship to each other?” Tomoe asked, looming over her.

“Uh...they’re...kind of engaged.” Nanami coughed, not daring to meet Tomoe’s eyes.

Burying his face in a hand, Tomoe said, “Please tell me they are not one of your matchmaking successes.” This fiasco had Nanami written all over it; he didn’t know anyone else who thought a yokai and human relationship could work, much less advocated for it. A few beats passed, and Nanami only made a small sound, declining to answer. A long groan escaped him. “This is... irresponsible.” He dropped his hand and glared at her. “Fine, I will clean up your mess--” He laid a hand on the door.

“Tomoe, wait.” Nanami gripped his sleeve. “Leave them alone. Himemiko will tell Kotaro when the time is right. We can’t interfere.”

“Oh? And when will that be? When they try to get intimate and he finds out?” Tomoe’s mouth twisted in disdain. This girl… She was so optimistic she was foolish. And just when he’d thought she might be growing on him.

“Don’t be such a pervert.” Nanami tugged at his sleeve and squeezed her eyes shut. “Can you pretty please just keep our secret?” Tomoe didn’t say anything right away, just stared at her, so she tugged on his arm again. “Please?”

Sighing heavily, Tomoe relented, reaching into his sleeve and producing an enchanted leaf. “Fine, but do not come crying to me when this blows up in your face. I will not clean up your mess after this.” He placed the leaf on the top of his head, and as the puff of smoke cleared, his ears and tail had disappeared. “There. Are you happy now?”

Nanami wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. “Yes, thank you so much! I know you don’t agree with it, but just let me handle the god thing my way.”

“Just one thing.” Tomoe sighed again, already drained, placing a hand on the top of her head. “Please be more careful with your lies. I can only work with what someone gives me. I cannot erase someone’s memory if the truth comes out.” With that, he slid open the door and stepped out, Nanami trailing behind him.

As they re-emerged outside, Kotaro hovered close to Himemiko, his face pink. “Sorry if I offended you,” he said. “I thought we might have something in common.”

“It’s okay,” Nanami replied, answering for Tomoe. “Don’t worry about it at all. So, why don’t we get going?”

The door to the shrine opened again and Hisoka appeared, a basket in his hand. “Master, don’t forget this.” He held it out to Tomoe and bowed.

“Thank you, Hisoka.” Tomoe accepted the basket.

“Master?” Kotaro echoed, brow furrowing in confusion.

“Oh, that’s because--” Tomoe placed a finger at Nanami’s lips.

“I come from a wealthy family. Hisoka is my servant,” Tomoe explained calmly, and then bowed slightly. “Anyway, my apologies for my rudeness earlier. I never introduced myself. I am Nanami’s husband, Tomoe. You must be Kotaro, Himemiko’s fiancé. I have heard good things about you.”

Nanami watched in awe as Tomoe acted with such grace, with no trace of contempt or indignation at all, addressing Kotaro in such a polite fashion. A wave of relief washed over her as she realized he was going to keep her secret; it made her trust him a little more.

“I didn’t realize Nanami was married,” Kotaro said, glancing up at Tomoe and then back to the bento boxes he held in his own arms. “It’s nice to meet you, though.”

“It was recent,” Tomoe replied, and then offered his arm to Nanami. “Allow me to escort you.”

Feeling her heart skip a beat, Nanami took Tomoe’s arm, letting him support her down the steps. “He’s being such a gentleman,” she thought, staring up at Tomoe with admiration, this soft, fuzzy feeling rising in her chest. When he behaved this way, she swore she could swoon over him. Suddenly, she looked forward to this festival a little bit more.

--

Since they’d decided to have an early picnic dinner, the four of them got to watch the sunset, the vibrant oranges and golds shifting to deep crimsons and purples, then pale lavender and pink. As it grew dark, the lanterns strung up in the trees flickered to life, illuminating the petals and reflecting over the surface of the river they sat by, otherworldly, like a fairy tale. The contrast of pinks and whites against navy blues and blacks was stunning, and Nanami leaned against Tomoe’s shoulder, sharing dango with him and chatting animatedly with Himemiko. There was something so romantic about the evening, and she was glad she’d decided to ask Tomoe to come along; she’d never gotten to experience anything like this before, and it made her heart flutter.

While Himemiko had an exchange with Kotaro about what desserts they should buy from a few nearby vendors, Nanami found herself getting lost in her head, drifting off to la-la land. “I wonder what it would be like to kiss Tomoe under the cherry trees,” she thought, her face growing warmer. “How romantic would it be for the petals to rain around us? It’d be just like a shoujo manga.” She cupped her face in her hands, giggling.

“What’s so funny?” Tomoe’s flat tone tore her from her reverie, and she turned her head to see he was calmly sipping tea, all but ignoring her.

Right. Her mental image shattered, and she sighed, shoulders sagging. Real life Tomoe wouldn’t do something like that. Unless perhaps there was a futon under the trees, she thought grimly.

“Nothing,” she mumbled, stuffing another piece of dango in her mouth, avoiding his gaze. She chewed for a moment, eyes drifting out over the water. Perhaps this would be the perfect time for a bathroom break -- and maybe while she was in there, she should splash herself with some cold water to come back to her senses. “I’ll be right back.” She got to her feet. “I’m going to find the ladies’ room.” Tomoe stood as well, and she stopped, looking at him. “Uh, where are you going?”

Expression as blank as ever, Tomoe said, matter-of-fact, “With you.”

“I don’t need a chaperone,” she grumbled. “I’ll be fine by myself.” Once again, she turned and stepped onto the grass. Suddenly, his hand snaked around her wrist and jerked her to a stop, and she whipped her head around, irritated. “What?” The serious look on his face made her regret her sharp tone, and so she repeated it, softening her words. “What is it?”

“All right, go by yourself, but stay on the path under the lanterns. It is a new moon tonight.” He ran a hand over the top of her head, something almost tender flickering in his eyes.

Nanami didn’t understand why he was so concerned; the park was crowded, and while she might get mugged, she didn’t think she could get seriously hurt or kidnapped with so many people around. She doubted even yokai would attack, not wanting there to be so many witnesses. “You worry too much. I’ll be okay.” She smiled brightly, feeling fuzzy again at the thought of him fussing over her. “But, sure, I’ll stay on the path.”

Reluctantly, he released his grip, and she walked through the park to find the restrooms, feeling his gaze on her back until she was out of his sight. What a strange thing to say about the new moon, she thought. She supposed it did make it darker, but still, there were plenty of lanterns around.

After using the restroom, she washed her hands and then her face, hoping it would clear her head and help her feel a little less weird. Tomoe was being his usual self, and she was getting caught up in fantasies. His words about not being able to open up to her or communicate like she wanted flashed back to her, drawing a sigh. He’d never be romantic or even friendly, despite being respectful and very physical. She shouldn’t let herself get carried away with hopes or expectations, and beyond anything else, she needed to keep herself from falling for him if she could help it. That was the only way she could carry out her duty without getting hurt, since apparently he wasn’t capable of feelings.

Staring at her reflection, she lightly slapped her palms against her cheeks, frowning, resolute. That was right . Just because he touched her, just because he gave her presents, just because he called her adorable meant nothing. She squeezed her eyes shut and shook her head, drawing in a deep breath. “He doesn’t like you,” she thought, “so stop it.” It was far too easy to get carried away with these fantasies when she’d never had a boyfriend before, and the atmosphere of the festival was getting to her. It was just nice to daydream, she told herself. At least she felt like she’d come to her senses now.

As she left the restroom, she found that a crowd had gathered on the path towards their picnic area, observing a patch of trees in full bloom, the lights shimmering and sparkling amongst the petals. It would be difficult to squeeze through them, she thought with a grimace. Her eyes caught an impression in the grass between a thicket of trees -- a shortcut where she could emerge on the path around the bend in the direction she needed to go. It wasn’t but a few steps through the trees. She’d be okay, since no one could’ve hidden in such a small space. After checking both ways to make sure no one would yell at her for it, she hurried into the thicket, stepping onto the slight path where the grass flattened.

In the next moment, she felt a peculiar vertigo sensation, the cherry trees swirling around her up above, their petals oddly contrasting with the blackest of black. That was strange -- there hadn’t been any lights in the midst of the thicket. Yet she could see the petals and branches so clearly. Her head spun and she squeezed her eyes shut for a second, holding her head. Maybe she was more tired from exams than she’d thought. When she opened her eyes again, blinking, her vision was out of focus, blurry, and she stumbled out of the thicket, towards the lantern light of the path.

Gradually, her vision came back into focus, and she found herself on a foreign street, storefronts on either side of her, red lanterns swinging with the breeze. A cold feeling settled in her stomach as she realized she didn’t recognize where she was -- but perhaps she’d gotten turned around and taken the wrong way. Looking about, she noticed another odd thing -- she didn’t see any of the crowds from before. Even when she turned towards the way she’d come, there was only a tunnel of blackness.

Confused, she took a few steps on the path, a sense of dread settling over her like a dark mist. A dim, eerie light filtered through the clouds above, and when she looked up, she was met with the sight of a full, blood red moon. “But...it’s the new moon,” she thought. Her heart sank like a stone.

“Hey, girl, over here,” a gruff voice called. She walked faster, clenching her fists, pretending she hadn’t heard it. Why hadn’t she brought Mamoru? She felt a lot less safe without him around, even if he couldn’t do much against humans. “Hey, girl, I’m talking to you,” the voice continued.

“Just ignore him. Maybe he’ll go away,” she thought, swallowing hard. Plodding footsteps sounded behind her, a heavy weight scraping against the street, like he was dragging something behind him. Instantly, mental images of a masked man with a body bag came to her mind and her breath hitched. She walked faster. The cadence behind her picked up as well.

“You’re the kami-sama of Mikage shrine, aren’t you?” The voice was closer behind her now, making the hairs on the back of her neck stand straight to attention. “Hey, kami, I’m talking to you.”

Somewhere to her right, a rasping laugh sounded from the shadows, from an alleyway. “Can you help me, kami-sama?” It was condescending, jeering.

A sudden oppressive weight, a sickening aura, came at her from all sides. These weren’t humans, she realized, her heart skipping a beat. However, unlike the kamaitachi, each aura was different, and when she glanced quickly to her left and right, she could see gleaming eyes at every alleyway, different heights and sizes. Breathing raggedly, she broke into a run, cursing herself for not listening to Tomoe. If only he were here right now… And then something inside her froze; why wasn’t his charm working? Frantic, she glanced down at her wrist -- it was still there, but something seemed different about it, lighter.

A hiss split through the air and a figure streaked out in front of her, making her skid to a halt. As it turned around, she cupped a hand over her mouth, stifling a scream, the sight of a woman’s head on a long, slithering, flesh-colored body making her feel faint. The creature’s eyes were black, void and soulless, boring holes straight through her body. It coiled, then sprang at her as thick, meaty fingers brushed against her shoulders from behind.

“Quick, in here!” a female voice shouted through the ink black of the shadows, and a wedge of golden light spilled out into the street from an open door. When Nanami didn’t move, delicate hands grabbed her arm and jerked her into the storefront -- and then the door snapped shut.

Immediately, Nanami fell back onto her ass, panting raggedly, heart beating so hard she felt like she might pass out. A tanuki dressed in a richly colored kimono and golden hair ornaments knelt by her, taking her hand. A soft cry of surprise died in Nanami’s throat, and her body began to shake as she realized this yokai woman had saved her.

“Are you okay?” She looked concerned, then stood, urging Nanami to follow her. “Let’s get you upstairs where you can hide.” She draped Namami’s arm over her shoulders and half-dragged her up the stairs.

“Th-thank you,” Nanami stammered, blinking back the tears in her eyes. “You saved me.” Her legs were gelatin, barely working, but she tried to put her weight on them, not wanting to make this girl carry her; she looked so frail and dainty. “Where am I?”

The girl led her to a small, dimly lit room and set her down on a cushion, pausing to lightly touch her face as though checking for a fever. “You’re in the mononoke world.” She sounded surprised. “A kami-sama like you shouldn’t be here.” She stroked Nanami’s hair out of her face, the gesture oddly tender. “Right now, you’re in the red light district.” She paused, then offered a smile. “Oh, I should introduce myself! You can call me Tanuko.”

Nanami blushed as Tanuko told her this was the red light district. So this was a brothel. Perhaps that was why Tanuko had taken pity on her. Unless...she wanted to enslave her and put her to work here. She could only imagine the kind of coin a god would fetch. Hands shaking, she hugged a pillow to her chest, putting some distance between her and Tanuko, flinching at her touch.

“Not that I’m not grateful, but why did you save me?” she asked, stealing a glance at the door. At the first sign of trouble, she’d run.

Tanuko blinked, her fingertips drifting over the beaded bracelet. “Are you not marked by Tomoe-sama?”

“Huh?” Nanami looked down at her wrist, where the beaded charm rested. “Yes?”

“I sensed his blessing on you,” Tanuko continued. “You don’t need to worry as long as you’re with us. We’re friends of Tomoe-sama. He’s protected and provided for us for centuries.”

It clicked in Nanami’s mind what Tanuko was saying, and she suddenly felt her stomach twist into a thousand knots. As much as she told herself not to go there, not to pry, not knowing was far worse, making her feel anxious and itchy. “Are you Tomoe’s lover?” she burst out.

“I guess you could say that,” Tanuko replied, tilting her head and smiling. “Although now I think we’re just friends. He hasn’t summoned us since his marriage.” Her eyes swept over Nanami’s face. “I guess you’re his wife based on the mark he left on you.”

Tomoe had left a mark on her? Nanami’s eyebrow twitched, mouth open. Perhaps that was what this charm did -- to mark his territory and let everyone know they should back off. Perhaps it wasn’t protection at all. “Yeah, we’re married,” she mumbled, averting her gaze.

“There are no hard feelings,” Tanuko continued, smiling warmly at her. “Like I said, we’re Tomoe-sama’s friends now.”

Fantastic, Tomoe was friends with prostitutes, Nanami thought, her stomach souring -- prostitutes he’d slept with up until a month ago. Once again, she felt that vision of her kissing Tomoe under the cherry blossoms shatter. But she’d known about Tomoe’s past before she’d agreed to marry him, so why did it make her feel like crying now?

It was like a scab, one that she couldn’t stop picking at. Not when it was so fresh. “How can you say you’re just friends? If you slept with him...” She drew in a noisy breath, and everything inside her tumbled like an avalanche; she couldn’t stop. “If you’re lovers, does that mean he likes you?”

“It was just a job. You don’t have to worry.” A wan smile played over Tanuko’s mouth and she laid a hand on Nanami’s head. “It’s all in the past, anyway.”

Her throat felt tight. Tanuko hadn’t answered her directly. Did that mean Tomoe did like her? “Don’t do this,” she told herself, chin quivering slightly. “It’s not Tanuko’s fault.” Realizing she’d been rude, she said, “I’m sorry. I’m not mad at you or anything. Like I said, I’m really grateful for your help--”

A thump from downstairs pulled Nanami back to reality, and Tanuko sat up straighter, eyes locked on the doorway. After a tense moment where they scarcely dared to breathe, Tanuko’s ears lightly twitched, and she whipped her head in Nanami’s direction. “You have to hide.” She urged Nanami to get up again. “Quick.” She pushed Nanami into a small closet and shut her in. Her only window to the outside was in the form of two barred slots at the tops of the doors.

As Tanuko hurried for the doorway, Nanami wondered if it was all a front, if she was being detained or kidnapped or put in a trafficking ring. As much as she wanted to barge out of the closet and tear out of the brothel, she found herself glued to the spot, too petrified to look away. Through the slats, she could see a monstrous creature with one large eye and a long tail appear at the doorway, and when it spoke, it was the same gruff voice from before.

“Where did the kami-sama go?” the demon asked. “She was here, wasn’t she? I can still smell her delicious scent.”

Tanuko bowed. “Master, you probably smell the mochi being served to guests. We made a fresh batch in the kitchen. There’s no kami here now.” She paused, straightening up. “A little while ago, a girl ran through the downstairs hall and out the back door. Maybe that was her?”

The other yokai stood still for a moment, staring Tanuko down. Nanami felt her heart thump uncomfortably again, and she cupped her hands over her mouth, breathing shallowly. What if he tried to hurt Tanuko? She had half a mind to burst out and try to help her, but she didn’t need to.

“Must’ve been her.” The demon’s voice was low and gravely. “Sorry to bother you, Tanuko-chan.” He turned to leave.

“Have a good evening, master. Come again soon.” Tanuko bowed, and the monster thundered down the stairs, his tail dragging behind him. Neither Tanuko nor Nanami moved a muscle until his footsteps faded away. Then, Tanuko hurried to the closet and whispered through the slats. “He might come back. It’s best you stay here until someone comes for you.”

“What if they don’t?” Nanami squeaked, light-headed. “I’ll just go back the way I came.” She put a hand at the door, preparing to push it open.

Grasping the slats, Tanuko held the doors shut and shook her head. “No, if you walk out there, they’ll eat you. You have to stay hidden for now. I’m sure your shinshi will find you.”

Eyes stinging, Nanami’s voice grew louder, more urgent. “He wasn’t with me.” After a moment, she glanced down at her wrist, at the faint light gleaming off her bracelet. “Tomoe was with me, so maybe he’ll come looking for me -- but I don’t know if he’ll know where to find me.”

“He’ll know,” Tanuko insisted. “It’s the night of the new moon on your side. He’ll know you slipped through the cracks to our side.” Before Nanami could ask how or ask if she could send Tomoe a message, a voice called for Tanuko down the hall, and the other girl leaned in, lowering her voice to a whisper. “I have to go. I’ll be back in a while. You stay in there and be quiet.” With that, she hurried out of the room, answering that she was on her way.

“Wait--!”

It was too late. The door shut, leaving her encompassed in uncomfortable silence. The closet began to get stuffy, humid, and Nanami shifted from one foot to the other. Should she run anyway? Her hand hovered at the door, but flashes of the ayakashi who’d attacked her shot through her mind -- of that long-necked woman and those thick fingers at her shoulders. There must’ve been hundreds of them lying in wait, lurking in the seedy underbelly of this world, prepared to surround her. She didn’t have ofuda or Mamoru with her; she had no way to protect herself. Slowly, she withdrew her hand. Maybe she should stay here until things blew over downstairs.

A while passed, and Tanuko didn’t return. Nanami had no concept of time in this place -- especially not without a watch or a phone or anything to reference -- but it felt like she’d been gone for hours. Eventually, she sank down to the floor to sit, knees pulled up to her chest. Being alone gave her too much space to think, and that meant her thoughts shifted to Tanuko and what she’d told her.

Why had she told her she was Tomoe’s lover? Before, she hadn’t wanted to hear anything about the women Tomoe had been with, but now she found herself wishing he’d said something about his past. An assurance it was behind him would’ve been enough. But neither of them had dared to touch this subject. Maybe it was because there was still something between him and Tanuko.

Confusion swirled inside of her, something hot and tense building up behind her eyes as her stomach twisted and her chest tightened. Fresh tears spilled down her cheeks. “No,” she told herself, shaking her head, “stop that.” The only thing that mattered was finding a way home. At the very least, she needed to be sure her attacker was gone for good before she made her escape. So she leaned her head against the wall and shut her eyes, deciding to forget the gnawing in the pit of her stomach and wait a little longer.

Chapter Text

It had been too long since Nanami had disappeared, Tomoe thought, staring off in the direction she’d gone. By now, he’d stopped paying attention to Himemiko and Kotaro altogether, thoughts running rampant, hyper aware of the occasional slight tugs at his pinky where the red string bound them. That girl had probably done exactly as he’d told her not to, he thought, gritting his teeth. Twenty minutes was more than enough time for her to have gone and returned, even with the crowds that swarmed the pathways. He got to his feet, almost forgetting entirely about Himemiko and Kotaro -- until Himemiko spoke up.

“You’re going to look for Nanami?”

“Yes,” Tomoe replied, grimacing. “She has been gone too long.” He rubbed his hand as a sharp tug snapped his finger, this time more urgent. Something was wrong.

Himemiko stood as well, brushing off her kimono. “I will come with you.”

At this, Tomoe barked a dry laugh, tensing up. The last thing he needed was for both Nanami and Himemiko to get into trouble. “I think it would be wise if you did not.” Whatever spell Nanami had used on her, he could sense it was weak; it was a wonder it’d held her in this human form for so long. Who knew what other side effects it had.

“But if she is in the ladies’ room, you cannot go in there,” Himemiko reasoned. “Or you will be labeled a pervert.”

Tomoe crossed his arms. “Fine, but once you check, you come straight back here. Do not stray from the path.” Truth be told, she shouldn’t even get too close to the edges of the river on a night like this, he thought. 

This whole time, Kotaro had been watching them, remaining quiet, turning his head back and forth as they talked. Before Tomoe could leave, he stammered, “Wait.” Pushing his glasses up, he looked at him, distraught. “I’ll wait for Nanami, but please walk Himemiko back. Don’t let anything happen to her.”

“I don’t have time for this,” Tomoe thought, biting back an anguished sound. For all he knew, Nanami could be cornered by a hundred yokai by now, the monsters licking their chops in anticipation of eating a god bit by bit. He shuddered to think of what they’d do to her -- and every second counted. “Fine,” he said, irritation seeping into his tone, “but we are going to do this my way and we are going to hurry.” He grabbed Himemiko’s wrist, urging her through the crowd, holding on tightly. “I’m sorry, Himemiko, but you must understand my urgency.”

Himemiko made a small sound of discomfort. “Yes, I do.” She quickened her pace, struggling to keep up with Tomoe’s long strides.

They passed the river, and Tomoe glanced down, noticing their reflections. Nanami’s spell was pitiful, he thought, catching sight of Himemiko’s yokai appearance. It was a wonder she hadn’t been caught yet. “Tell me this,” he said, shying away from the river, weaving through the crowds, “why haven’t you told Kotaro yet? About what you are?”

“I don’t want to scare him,” Himemiko admitted, tone soft. “And I am worried he would find me hideous.”

This wouldn’t have been a problem if yokai stuck with yokai, Tomoe thought with a frown. “If he thinks you’re hideous, then he is a fool. You are the imperial princess of Tatara Swamp. Be proud of who you are.” He glanced over his shoulder, catching her gazing shyly at him. Turning forward, marching her over to the restrooms, he tacked on, “No matter what nonsense Nanami has filled your head with, you need to tell him before you marry. Staying silent is the same as lying.” He released her hand, but Himemiko said nothing -- only looked at him with large eyes. He sighed, supposing it was a lost cause, and then waved her away. “Never mind. Let me know if Nanami is in there.”

Wordlessly, Himemiko disappeared into the restroom. Tomoe took advantage of that moment to survey the area, looking up and down the path. An eerie wind blew, toying with his hair, carrying the scent of lotus flowers and sandalwood blended with an unmistakable sharp, heavy smell -- the smell of the shadows. Closing his eyes, he drew in another breath, trying to determine which direction it had come from, but the wind had changed. Himemiko’s voice called him back to the present.

“She is not in there.”

Tomoe grimaced. “I had a feeling.” This time, he took Himemiko’s arm, linking it with his, not wanting her to get hurt or lost. “Nanami’s recklessness knows no bounds.” Despite his harsh words, he couldn’t deny that tight twist in his stomach, an uncomfortable tingling sensation crawling over his skin. Now he was even more worried.

“Do you think she fell through to the other side?” Himemiko asked, eyes locked on Tomoe’s face.

He didn’t answer right away. There -- he’d caught the scent again. Stopping in his tracks, he turned his head towards it, the smell now so powerful he could almost visualize where the stream came from. It emanated from the midst of a thicket of cherry trees, cutting right through the middle of them. As his eye followed the path between the trees, he realized it was a shortcut -- and as the string drew him towards that direction, he groaned.

“How is a god who is so clueless still alive?” he grumbled. “Himemiko, I believe I know what happened to her. Do you sense it?”

Gravely, Himemiko nodded, staring off into the trees. “Yes, it would be difficult not to see it.”

“That is a powerful liminal space. It is like it was done on purpose.” Tomoe tugged at her arm, hurrying towards the bend in the path. “Come. I will take you back to your man.”

The two returned to the spot where Kotaro waited for them. His face fell as soon as they arrived sans Nanami, Tomoe’s expression grim and Himemiko completely silent. “I am going to look for Nanami,” Tomoe announced. “Don’t feel the need to wait for us. It could be quite some time.” He bid his goodbye, and then rushed up the embankment to the thicket of trees, out of sight.

The scent was overwhelming here, and he felt the drop into the passage even before he’d put his foot on the ground. This hole was so sudden that he nearly fell straight through it. Instantly, his enchantment over his appearance burst, and he cursed inwardly; he’d known there had only been a slim chance Nanami’s charm still worked, but he’d been counting on it all the same. Now he knew for a fact it’d been broken too, because the only way she could’ve made it through was by tapping into her spiritual power. He steadied himself and walked out of the shadows into the familiar street, trying to sense her energy -- or even the energy of his charm.

Shit. There were so many energy signatures, it was like a wall of noise, overlapping radio stations of a thousand different voices. It’d been five hundred years since he’d come here, and he’d all but forgotten what it was like to be around that many other yokai. It was time to use a different tactic. 

Conjuring up several balls of foxfire, he commanded, “Find Nanami... now.” He released them into the wind, and they split off into four different directions. While they searched, he might as well maximize his usage of time and continue to scan for her energy. It was hard to tell, but he thought he picked up on a faint signature that felt like hers leading straight down the middle of the street.

“Hey, fox,” a rasping voice called from behind him, followed by a wheezing laugh. “You’re a kami-sama too.”

Narrowing his eyes, he whirled around, catching the monster’s wrist before its three-pronged hand could pierce through the back of his head. “You think you can eat me?” He laughed humorlessly, then with one quick motion, snapped the bones in its wrist, leaving it howling. “You are nothing more than a pathetic, low-level yokai.” Something nefarious sparked heatedly in his eyes. “I am in no mood to play games. Tell me -- what do you mean when you say I am a kami-sama too? Does that mean you have seen another one recently? A girl, perhaps?” He twisted the creature’s arm a little harder. It didn’t answer, only shrieking again in pain. All around, he could sense the shadows leering at him, prematurely devouring him with their eyes. It was best to teach them a lesson so they wouldn’t get any ideas. “I have no time to waste if you refuse to answer. Now die.”

With a flash of claws and foxfire, he shoved his hand through the creature’s midst, blowing out blood, flesh, and bones all at once, witnessing its final wheezing gasp as it dropped lifelessly. “Stupid bastard,” he growled, cracking his knuckles. These ayakashi had forgotten their place, but he hadn’t grown as soft as they thought he had. Being a god only made him more powerful, not less.

Since that waste of life had been taken care of, Tomoe took a brief moment to wipe his hand clean with his handkerchief, and then resumed his search. He’d barely taken two steps before one of his balls of foxfire darted back, alerting him. “Nanami is with the Tanuki Girls,” it told him.

“The Tanuki Girls?” Tomoe tilted his head slightly, then smirked. “Good. I am glad they have taken her in.” 

Having known the house for nearly his entire life, he had faith they’d keep Nanami unharmed. It was good to see they still pledged their loyalty to him even though they understood he couldn’t patronize their business anymore. He hurried down the street towards their building. At least Nanami would be back under his watch soon.

Upon reaching the storefront, he opened the door and stepped in, immediately catching sight of their proprietor, Mizutama. Her eyes widened, and she dropped the brush she’d been holding, rushing to greet him. “Tomoe-sama!” Shock traced her tone.

A smile flickered over his mouth. “My old friend, it is good to see you.” Taking her hands, he squeezed them, leaving her flushing and smiling.

She gave his hands a warm squeeze back, her own smile growing. “It’s good to see you too. I didn’t think we’d ever see you again.”

“Not so. We would have crossed paths again, with a different relationship, of course.” He paused, releasing his hold, and then grew more serious. “It seems my wife has fallen through to this side. My foxfire informed me she is here. Can you take me to her?”

At that moment, a screen rustled, pricking his ears. Turning towards the sound, he saw a tanuki he’d favored named Sakurako peeking out from behind it, strangely reserved. For a split second, their eyes locked, but then she glanced away before he could speak to her.

Mizutama noticed her presence as well, and beckoned her forward. “Sakurako, if you’re not with a client, would you please escort Tomoe-sama to his wife? Tanuko took her upstairs but I believe she’s entertaining a guest right now.”

Sakurako hung back, hesitant, but after a moment of Mizutama’s stern gaze, she finally emerged from the screen and joined Tomoe’s side. Bowing to Mizutama, she said, “Yes, sister.” Then, not even looking at Tomoe, she murmured, “Follow me,” and led him up the stairs.

Somehow, Tomoe got the feeling Sakurako was avoiding him, and he wondered why, if he’d done something during their last encounter that had made her uncomfortable. Despite the fact he could no longer be her client, he hoped they could move forward as allies all the same. “Sakurako, did I do something wrong?”

“Well…” Sakurako hummed in thought, pushing off any conversation until they’d arrived at the landing of the second floor. Then, turning to him, she said, “I don’t understand what happened. Your marriage and disappearance were so sudden. Were you never going to see me again?” She paused, studying his face. “Did I displease you?”

“Don’t be foolish; you did nothing wrong. I would have seen you again,” Tomoe replied. “Although I am afraid in a different context. You know I cannot hire you anymore.”

Nanami must’ve dozed off at some point, because the sound of murmured voices made her blink, eyes bleary, heavy. She rubbed her eyes and listened, the voices hushed. They were coming towards this room.

It struck her that perhaps one of the girls was taking a client in here -- and she wondered if she’d be witness to some sort of debauchery. Despite herself, she got to her feet and peered through the slats, all but holding her breath, finally making out two figures at the threshold of the room. Her heart leapt as she recognized the crimson haori and fox ears -- Tomoe had come. Right before she shoved open the doors to burst out and run to him, the tanuki with him grabbed the front of his kimono, voice growing louder, distraught.

“What do you mean?” she cried. “Why does this have to change anything? Didn’t we all share you before?”

Tomoe sighed, placing his hands over hers, gently prying them from his kimono. “Sakurako, I’m sorry. I didn’t see it coming either. Otherwise, I would have given you more notice.” His tone grew more stern. “However, I am married now and I have a contract to keep. My wife deserves my fidelity.”

“But we’ve been lovers for two hundred years.” Sakurako gazed up at him tearfully, hands flattening against his shoulders, holding onto him. Here, Nanami felt her mouth go dry, something like kindling beginning to burn inside her.

Tomoe placed his hands at her elbows but hesitated, feeling a spark of pity for the girl. He had known her for centuries, and they’d shared a depth of camaraderie over that time. She was the one he could always rely on to come to him when called, and she along with Tanuko had been his favorite girls. “Yes, but I paid you,” he reminded her, although his tone was gentle. Even so, he tried to push her away.

“And I loved you,” she cried softly. She didn’t budge. Instead, she latched onto him and pressed closer, until his body stiffened. She clung to his shoulders. “I would’ve done it without being paid, if you’d just asked me. I would’ve married you.”

“I did not know you felt that way--” Tomoe began, mortified, then stopped. Frustrated sound catching in his throat, he met her gaze and pushed her back, holding her at arms’ length so she couldn’t cling to him again. “I’m sorry. I didn't mean to break your heart. I thought I had made it clear what our relationship was.”

Perhaps he hadn’t, he realized. Memories came flooding back of times the two of them had spent together. The occasional weekend where he bought her time for the whole two days, the trinkets and gifts of appreciation he’d showered her with in lieu of bonuses, the moments he shared a pipe with her naked and basking in the afterglow of sex… It all was still so fresh in his mind. Only a month ago, he’d been sharing a bed with her, the two of them kissing body parts languidly and keeping each other warm as it snowed outside. And now she was sobbing in front of him, broken-hearted and leaving him feeling like the lowest of the low. He could only stand awkwardly, unsure of what to do.

This whole time, Nanami felt the anger rising inside of her, her fists balling up, tears building in her eyes. She felt like a volcano ready to explode, and her initial desire was to tear out of the closet like a banshee out of hell, punching Tomoe and yelling at him, “ how could you?” Even though it had been in the past, she couldn’t help but wonder if any of it had leaked to the present, if he would pine for this woman, if he’d miss her. And why wouldn’t he? She was absolutely stunning -- and madly in love with him to boot.

Although she wanted to rip them apart, feeling sick to her stomach at the sight of another woman touching Tomoe -- the same Tomoe who’d shared her bed every night that week, the same Tomoe who’d gifted her the expensive kimono she wore now, the same Tomoe who’d made love to her passionately -- another part of her also felt a deep pang for this woman. Seeing her crying her heart out, brokenly, professing her love made her want to slap him. How could he toy with a woman’s heart? Whether she was a prostitute or not, it didn’t matter. She didn’t even know Sakurako, but this woman had been a part of his life for a significant chunk of time. If Tomoe had treated Sakurako at all like he’d treated her, of course she would’ve fallen in love with him. 

It took Sakurako a moment to stop crying too hard to speak. “This is the last time I’ll ask you before I look for your wife. Please reconsider. We’re both yokai -- I could understand you and make you happy.” She touched his cheek, the tears pooling at her chin. “You’re my first love. I couldn’t be devoted to anyone else.”

“I understand, trust me,” Tomoe said, frozen to the spot. There was nothing he could do to make this situation any better. He’d never felt so helpless. “I’m sorry I hurt you--”

Before he could say any more, Nanami found her resolve breaking. She couldn’t watch this a second longer. Thrusting open the doors, she leapt from the closet, staring straight into Tomoe’s wide amethyst gaze, her own eyes filled with tears. “You jerk,” she cried. “How could you be so heartless?” Tomoe opened his mouth, but Nanami didn’t let him speak, instead attacking again. “You’re an idiot if you didn’t see that she loved you. Or you’re a sadist. God of sensuality? More like an excuse to be a big player!”

Heat rushed to Tomoe’s cheeks. He was so shaken by her sudden appearance he struggled to find his tongue. “You have the wrong idea—”

“Shut up!”

Snap. Her word binding kicked in, and he flinched. Damn it . Now he couldn’t explain or defend himself. It didn’t matter, because Sakurako all but tucked her tail between her legs and fled, only shouting a weak apology and leaving him to face Nanami alone.

Here, Nanami stood close, right up in his face, biting back the urge to smack him. “You were sleeping with girls up until our wedding, weren’t you? I bet you don’t even treat me any different from a prostitute!” She huffed, stamping her foot, face burning and chin quivering. “I thought maybe I could actually like you, but I was wrong. You suck. I hate you!”

To hear her say she hated him made him flinch again, ears lowering. It hurt. And more than he’d thought it could. What was worse was that she’d told him she’d stand by his side, that she’d care for him. Clearly, her honesty had been shallow. Humans were fickle; they changed their minds on a whim.

Her upset was too strong for her to hold her word binding, because it went slack in the next moment. She started to push past him, but he reached out for her, stunned, reeling from her barrage. “Nanami, would you wait for me to—?”

She couldn’t stand it. She couldn’t look at him any longer, because the more she did, the greater the lump in her throat became. “No, don’t touch me!” Nanami slapped his hand away and then hurried down the stairs, no longer caring about anything except getting away from him.

To think, she’d trusted him enough to accept his gestures and share a bed with him, to share her body with him. It no longer felt special, because if what Sakurako had said was true, then he’d treated her exactly the same way. To think she was interchangeable with a prostitute — that maybe Tomoe even viewed her as one, taking sex in exchange for housing and protection — made her so angry that tears streamed down her cheeks. Carelessly, she burst out into the street, her breaths catching in short sobs before she could stop it, her heart aching to the point it felt like she had a hole in her chest. No, she couldn’t have actually liked him, she thought. How could she ever like someone like that?

Although she didn’t know where she was going, she figured running in the opposite direction would eventually get her back to where she’d come from. But her tears made it difficult to see where she was going, and it seemed the commotion had attracted the attention of spirits and yokai alike.

She only realized her mistake as a small, leech-like entity shot out from the darkness, straight for her, its mouth open and lined with sharp teeth. Gasping, adrenaline spurring her on, she backhanded it into the shadows, stunning it. “Get back!” she shouted. Drawing attention to herself was her second mistake.

A sudden flurry of ayakashi shot forth out of nowhere, spiraling straight towards her, hands and claws and talons all reaching for her. The only choice she had was to try to defend herself, so she channeled her power in their direction, using her hands as a conduit instead of Mamoru. The most she could conjure were small, golden sparks, enough to sting a few of the weaker yokai, but not nearly enough to stop the onslaught that came her way. Gasping, she stumbled backwards and fell, holding her arms out in front of her face.

A sudden rush of powerful wind surged over her head, blowing her hair stick out, her hair falling into her face. The piercing screech of ayakashi filled the streets, pitches of all kinds, enough to make her cover her ears. Squinting, she watched as fierce blue flames formed a living wall before her, dancing and moving as though having an intelligence of their own. It devoured the spirits, incinerating the ones stupid enough to attempt to break through, and forced the others back into retreat. The scent of singed flesh wafted over the air, and then a pair of sandals thudded directly behind her. She felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand up. She didn’t dare turn around, her entire body shaking, her tears completely forgotten.

“Just because I have been gone for five hundred years gives you no right to forget who I am,” Tomoe snarled from behind her.

Furious, he swept the foxfire backwards with a sudden, deafening blast, the ground shaking with a boom. All down the street, the shattering burst of glass split through the atmosphere. Competing with an ear-splitting chorus of shrieks and yowls was the cracking and groaning of pavement buckling. Fire cleared the area of the yokai who had attacked Nanami until there was nothing left except for scorch marks and lingering flames all down the street, storefronts singed and blown out. Finally, the earth stopped shaking.

Tomoe flicked his cold gaze from one side of the street to the other, cracking his knuckles, baring his claws. “Whoever dares to eat my wife, I invite you to try now.”

As expected, that was all it took. The malicious presence receded like a lifting cloud. Then, relaxing his hand, he surveyed the damage. What a mess . Deciding to clean some of it up, he focused his energy on the buildings closest to him, the boards picking themselves up from the street and clattering back into place.

Fresh tears pricked the corners of Nanami’s eyes, but for an entirely different reason now. “I have to get away,” she thought, ears ringing from the explosion of foxfire. She found her limbs wouldn’t obey her, wouldn’t pick her up off the ground. Instead, she tried to crawl away on her hands and knees on the off chance he’d be so preoccupied he wouldn’t notice.

Tomoe had let his temper get the best of him, and it was clear he’d overdone it when Nanami started to inch away like a small, frightened animal. She was moving at a snail’s pace, body visibly shaking. He’d been so angry, he’d forgotten how frail humans were in comparison. Quickly, he stopped what he was doing, turning his attention to her. It was time to leave, he realized.

“Nanami,” he said, tone softer now. “It’s all right. I won’t hurt you.” He crouched down by her, meeting her gaze, watching her jump. “Come, let me take you home.” He held his hand out to her.

“N-no,” she said shakily, eyes watering but mouth sharply downturned in a pout.

Tomoe drew in a breath and held it, then released it slowly. “Don’t act like a petulant child. If you don’t go home, other yokai will carve your heart out and eat it. Is that what you want?”

“I don’t care. I’m not going with you.” Nanami shied away from him.

Now Tomoe found himself growing irritated. He knelt on the street, drawing closer to her, leaning in her face as much as he dared. “That’s foolish. Do you know what these yokai could do with your kami power? You do not want a yokai to be a kami. Now that you have seen just a fraction of my power, I think you can understand.”

“They won’t eat me,” Nanami insisted, continuing to crawl. “I’ll go stay with the Tanuki Girls. They actually care about me.” She shot him a wounded glance.

Tomoe blocked her path, frowning. “Nanami, I am serious. If we do not get you home before the moon sets, you will not be able to go home until tomorrow night. My seal will not let me come and go like I used to.”

“Go away,” Nanami said, closing her eyes as more tears spilled down her cheeks. “You’re mean and you don’t really care about me.”

“If I did not care, I would have left you here to die!” Tomoe raised his voice. “What do I have to do to convince you to come home?” He peered at her, wishing she’d open her eyes and look at him. It seemed like it was time for emotional manipulation, he thought. “What do you think Mizuki would say? And how would your shrine spirits feel to know you had abandoned them? You would not really be so selfish you’d leave them all alone without their beloved mistress, would you?”

A spark of anger flared inside Nanami and she lifted her head, glaring daggers through him. “Shut up. Just go away and leave me alone. I’ll get back on my own.”

Any patience he’d had snapped. After having been yelled at for something that hadn’t even been his fault, for a woman grabbing him without his consent, for something that had happened before he’d even known about her, he’d been upset enough. Yet that damn thread kept him from scorning her and telling her fine, she could stay here if she wanted. He narrowed his eyes, teeth clenched and fangs showing. They stared each other down, each glaring.

“What is wrong with you?” he spat. “I am trying to help you! Are you really so foolish you cannot see what kind of danger you are in?” He growled, his ears flattening against his head. “Enough! I will pick you up and drag you back kicking and screaming if I must!”

“I won’t let you!” she shouted back, digging her fingers into the grit and gravel of the street. “I’ll run away. If you try to make me, I’ll hate you even more!”

“How you feel about me is of no consequence. Feelings don’t matter. Hate me all you want, but you are going home!” He was five seconds away from grabbing her. It wasn’t anything he wanted to do since she’d made it clear she didn’t want him to touch her, but he wasn’t about to let her run around with that damn god mark on full display just because she was throwing a tantrum.

Face burning, she snapped back, “Feelings do matter! You stupid fox! If you want to run around with prostitutes, fine. I don’t care! Do whatever you want, because I’m not leaving with you.” She huffed. “If you want our marriage to be in name only, fine! Go sleep with your bajillion lovers!”

An angry sound caught in his throat. “I will not do such a thing! My relationship with those girls predates ours by far. I did not even know of you! But I made a vow to you and I will be faithful. Is it so difficult for you to see I want a relationship with you?” His head spun, and he was so furious he felt like he couldn’t catch his breath. “I refuse to—”

This was too far. Nanami had had enough of his excuses and lies. How stupid she’d been to let her guard down, to believe him, to ignore her mother’s warnings about men. “Go away!” she shouted, this time looking him dead in the eye, no longer caring that she was purposely using word binding on him. “Go away, leave, go home!”

At first, Tomoe braced himself, preparing for the inevitable snap that would lash over every inch of his body. A moment passed, and nothing happened; he remained where he was, blinking. For whatever reason, her word binding wasn’t working on him right now. In fact, he was rooted to the spot, inclined to stay.

“As much as I resent that you’re ordering me, I will have to politely decline,” he said dully.

Nanami’s heart must’ve stopped for a moment as she watched Tomoe and realized -- it wasn’t working . Shaking, dazed, she sat back and stared at her hands, wondering if she’d lost her power somehow. If she had, maybe it also meant she could no longer control him, that she couldn’t stop him if he went on another rampage. Blinded by the sudden urge to get out of there, she leapt to her feet and broke into a run. She barely made it a few yards before she tripped over a rock, only to have someone jerk her back, breaking her fall.

Whirling around, she found herself face to face with Tomoe -- and he had his hands on her. She let out a short scream, then tried to shove him away. He caught her wrists before she could slap him in panic.

“It looks like my duty to protect you overrides your word binding,” he said. If that were the case, then that meant whatever they’d written in the contract held the most weight. He tucked this revelation away in his mind for later.

Now that she was relatively safe and they had a moment of quiet, Tomoe noticed for the first time that his entire body ached, the pain radiating from the seal. The adrenaline had kept him from noticing it before, but his previous seal certainly didn’t like what he’d done; he’d pushed its limits. No matter -- he was just glad Nanami was unharmed. Thinking about how easily he could’ve lost her, a pang of tension and anxiety shot through him. That shook him from his previously irate mood, because he could feel how fragile her human body was in his hold, her wrists so small and the bones beneath her skin so brittle.

Suddenly, he pulled her close, wrapping his arms around her tightly, holding her head to his chest. She sucked in a sharp breath, but stopped fighting him. “I am so glad you’re all right,” he murmured, closing his eyes, exhaling shakily. “The thought of losing you…” He trailed off, squeezing her again.

Knees buckling, Nanami found herself caving in, gripping his sleeves. She sniffed, and finally let him hold her, let him press her close. As he touched her hair so tenderly, she realized he wasn’t going to hurt her and her body went slack. The realization hit her -- there wasn’t anything else he could’ve done. If he hadn’t killed those ayakashi, she would’ve died instead.

“I’m sorry,” she said, voice muffled by his kimono, and she slipped her arms around his waist as well. A sob caught in her throat. “I was so upset and scared.” She sniffed again.

“I hope now you can see you are my priority,” Tomoe murmured, stroking her hair, kissing the top of her head. “I made a promise to protect you. No matter how much you push me away, I am bound to that promise.” He closed his eyes, breathing in her scent. “So you should see that I am incapable of laying a hand on you — no matter what you do to me.”

She only nodded, eyes squeezed shut, continuing to hold onto him. Now her thoughts shifted to what she’d said to him in the brothel, and she whimpered. “I’m so sorry...” That was all she could get out between hitched breaths. It was too difficult to talk.

He wasn’t sure what she was saying sorry for, but he assumed it was another apology for fighting him a moment ago. Realizing he’d never accepted her first apology, he murmured, “It’s all right.” She only hiccuped in response, so he enclosed her tighter in his arms, pressing her against his body. Her fingers dug into his clothing, and she buried her face in his shoulder.

After a moment of letting her come down from such a harrowing experience, Tomoe gently pulled back, stroking her hair out of her face. With one arm still wrapped securely around him, Nanami reached up to rub an eye. He cupped her face in his hands, studying her for a moment, then leaned in and touched his lips lightly to hers, the sensation leaving her weak in the knees all over again.

It was only because she felt so terrible for saying such hurtful things to him — for yelling at him to go sleep with other people — that she accepted it. Anxiety clenched her stomach as she worried about whether or not she’d broken up with him. It didn’t seem like he’d taken it that way, but she clung to him all the same, a few stray tears spilling over. Pulling him closer, she pressed her mouth more firmly to his, and he met her efforts, kissing her deeply, sweetly.

As they parted, she sniffed and croaked out, “I’m not breaking up with you…”

He lifted an eyebrow, and then sighed. “I know.” He kissed her forehead.

“You didn’t take it that way?”

“No. We had a fight. That’s all.” He brushed his thumbs over her cheekbones, wiping away her tears. “It’s all right. I am still here. I won’t go anywhere.”

Despite his assurances, he couldn’t help but worry a part of her had meant it — that a part of her hated him. Was he really such a despicable man? It didn’t seem fair to be berated for past lovers that he’d given up the moment he’d signed that contract. But perhaps she hadn’t known about them at all. It was something she’d never brought up and, as far as he was concerned, the past was best left in the past. For a girl like her — one who’d never had a relationship prior to him — it would’ve been too much.

For a moment, he was quiet, watching her face, wondering if she’d say anything more about it. She’d said she wasn’t breaking up with him, but that meant nothing. This was an arranged marriage — a duty — and perhaps she only meant to keep the peace so they could tolerate living together. Her body still felt tense though, so he started to realize she was too upset to talk right now. He decided not to bring it up until they were in private and she’d calmed down.

“Let’s go home,” he said quietly, bumping her nose with his.

This pulled her back to the present. After a moment, she took his hand, voice sounding small, resigned. “Okay.”

He laced his fingers with hers and escorted her down the street, to the shadows, the scent of sandalwood and lotus flowers guiding the way. He pledged not to leave her side for the rest of the night.

Chapter Text

Even after they returned to Mikage shrine, Nanami was still reeling from her experience in the mononoke world. She disappeared into the bathroom to bathe herself and try to calm her nerves, to come to terms with the events of the evening and how she felt. Now that her life was no longer in danger and her adrenaline had faded, her thoughts drifted back to the Tanuki Girls -- and, more specifically, Sakurako. If she was going to figure out where she stood with Tomoe, it made sense to ask him about it, she thought, gazing blankly at the wall and sinking lower in the hot water, nose above the surface. She needed to know what their relationship had been and how she was different, if he’d planned to keep a mistress or two in addition to their marriage. Promises of fidelity spoken in the heat of the moment meant little.

A part of her was afraid of the answer, but she wouldn’t let herself hold back her questions this time. If he could show concern over her interacting with Mizuki, then she was entitled to the same feelings and expectations. With fresh determination, she dressed and went back to her room, sliding open the door.

She passed by Tomoe, who lay on his futon on his side, cheek propped in one hand, pipe in his other hand. His eyes followed her as she crossed the room to sit at her vanity and brush her hair. Her hands shook as the nerves built up butterflies in her stomach, heart beating faster, and she could only look at his reflection in the mirror. His amethyst gaze was trained directly on her as he exhaled a thin stream of smoke.

“Tomoe.” Her throat was tight again. “I need to talk to you.”

Of course Tomoe hadn’t forgotten what had led to Nanami fleeing the brothel in the first place, even if she’d accepted his help and comfort after being attacked. It seemed she was ready to address it. Grimly, he said, “All right.”

Nanami sighed shakily, carefully working out a knot in her hair -- a knot likely caused when Tomoe’s power had blown her hair stick out. “I want you to tell me your relationship to those girls.” She struggled to keep her voice calm, even.

There it was. Taking a drag from his pipe, Tomoe stalled, watching her nervously toy with her hair. She wasn’t going to like this. “If you mean the Tanuki Girls, they are long-time acquaintances of mine who I hired to keep me company during my imprisonment.” He blew out another stream of smoke. “It was a mutually beneficial relationship. I paid them well and offered them protection, and they gave me company and information. That is all.”

Nanami felt something inside her chest clench. He talked about it so casually -- but she wanted him to label it for what it was. When she spoke again, her voice cracked, and along with it, her composure. “And when you say ‘company,’ you mean you paid them for sex. Right?” Here, she dared to stare at him in the mirror, their eyes locking in the reflection.

Something about Nanami’s stare was so piercing it made Tomoe want to crawl away and hide. Her aura felt like it was on fire right now -- and even if she was a weak human god, there was nothing more frightening than a scorned god’s wrath. “Well…” He paused, taking another long drag, needing to calm his nerves. “Yes.”

Nanami winced despite herself, feeling like he may have well speared her straight through the heart with that one word. “How many girls?” Her eyes half shut, mouth turning downwards.

Tomoe wondered why it mattered; she’d be upset either way. But she’d come to him for answers, so there was no use hiding it, no matter how much her lack of eye contact told him he was on thin ice. “It is hard to say; it has been a long time,” he admitted. “Over the last century, Mizutama has been sending me five girls, but I preferred two of them.”

“I see.” Nanami’s tone remained even, but it took on a cool edge. She resumed working the knots out of her hair, letting a frigid silence fall over them for nearly a minute. Then: “Was it Sakurako and Tanuko? Did I meet your two mistresses tonight?”

“Mistresses?” Tomoe frowned slightly, tapping some ashes from his pipe out into an ashtray. “On a personal level, they’re friends at most. I wouldn’t call them mistresses.” Catching her glower coolly at him, side-eyeing him, he quickly provided more information. “But, yes, they were my favored girls.”

“Hm, they sure seemed to think of you as a lover,” Nanami huffed, her cheeks hotter. “Are you sure you weren’t more? You didn’t love them?”

If Nanami was trying to start another Cold War, she was succeeding, Tomoe thought with a grimace. It seemed she was determined to find fault in him, regardless of how he answered. Still, he couldn’t take his eyes off her. “If you have convinced yourself that I loved them, then that is what you’ll believe.” He kept his tone neutral. “But, no, I did not and do not. They were girls I shared a bed with who kept me company. You have to remember I was alone for five hundred years. I did what I had to do.”

“And you couldn’t have found a girlfriend or something?” Nanami’s voice raised slightly. “Why hire someone? Why hire five girls at a time? Where’s your sense of decency?”

“You forget,” Tomoe said, packing more tobacco into his pipe, “I am a yokai. You cannot hold me to human morals. We live for an obscenely long time, and life loses its luster after a while. It is pretty much guaranteed that you will outlive anyone you know.”

Nanami opened and closed her mouth, finding she had no argument for that. Still, he hadn’t answered the question, so she asked it again, more directly this time. “That doesn’t tell me why you didn’t have a girlfriend. You could’ve dated another god. Or asked to be set up.”

At this, Tomoe scoffed, barking a laugh. “Like the gods ever cared about my well-being.” He shut his eyes. “Don’t forget that I wasn’t born a god -- I transformed into a god from people’s worship. I have always been an outcast to the gods. They never cared to ease any of my suffering, and I am sure if you had not come along to be used as my leash, they would’ve never cared to introduce me to anyone.” He blinked his eyes open, looking at her again. “Nanami, I don’t think you understand how isolating it was. I was alone and I rarely met anyone.”

“So you didn’t have a girlfriend at all during that time?” Nanami prodded, twisting a strand of hair around a finger.

Stifling a groan, Tomoe rolled over onto his stomach, no longer able to meet her gaze. “I fail to see why it matters since it is long in the past, but yes, I did have a lover or two during that time. Though I only ever met anyone through the Tanuki Girls, and unfortunately most yokai do not live as long as foxes.” He cupped his chin in his hand, staring at the floorboards.

“What happened?” Nanami all but held her breath.

“My partners grew older and we went our separate ways. There were no hard feelings. It was a fact of life and we knew it wouldn’t last,” Tomoe said plainly, tilting his head to look at her again. “They needed to build their own lives for what time they did have on this earth. I was holding them back.”

Staring down at her hair, Nanami began to pick another knot loose. “So you didn’t love any of them…”

“No. They did not truly love me either. It was infatuation at most.” Tomoe inhaled from his pipe, slowly relaxing since she seemed to have calmed down.

Another minute passed, and Nanami kept quiet. Tomoe thought perhaps she’d given up on the subject, but then she spoke again, voice trembling. “Tomoe...what am I to you?”

“Hm?” Tomoe tilted his head, expression blank -- but inside, his stomach twisted. This could be a trap.

“I mean…” Nanami’s fingers fumbled, clumsy, only watching Tomoe’s reflection from the corner of her eye. “Am I just a lover to you? Someone like the Tanuki Girls that you happen to be married to?”

At this, Tomoe snorted. “Don’t be foolish. You aren’t like them.”

“But...don’t you treat us the same?” Nanami’s voice was just above a whisper now, her heart pounding relentlessly. As terrified as she was of the answer, she had to know. “Please tell me the truth -- I need to know if you touch me like you touched them, if you give me the kinds of presents you gave them, if you make love to me like you did to them.” She paused, again holding her breath, her eyes stinging slightly.

All the things Nanami listed made Tomoe realize he needed to proceed with caution. But there was one thing he had to know if he was to navigate this conversation successfully. “Nanami, before I answer that, you tell me -- do you truly hate me?”

Breath catching, Nanami jerked her gaze up to the mirror, catching sight of Tomoe’s eyes, even and earnest. “No,” she stammered, clasping her hands at her heart. “I don’t hate you.”

“So when you said you hated me back in the mononoke world, you did not mean it?”

Flashing back to her outburst, Nanami blushed, lowering her head and clasping her hands tighter. “No, I was just upset.”

Tomoe had hoped for so much, but he didn’t say it. Instead, he murmured, “Then please do not say such things in the future. I take words very seriously.”

That made Nanami lift her head and wonder. Had it hurt him? If it had, then that meant he cared what she thought. “I’m sorry. I was so angry it just came out of my mouth.” Recalling the bratty way she’d spoken to him, she blushed deeply. “I’m sorry for all the things I said to you. I said a bunch of stuff I didn’t mean.”

A long sigh escaped him. Although he hadn’t forgotten her question, they needed to talk about this. “Is that so?” Needing to calm his nerves, he sucked in a mouthful of smoke. “Don’t fling such words so casually again. If we are going to have a relationship, you should not speak to me like that. It is more than cruel to treat someone that way.”

Had she messed up that badly? Her stomach twisted and her hands shook. “I’m really sorry... I do want to be a good wife. I really do.”

He couldn’t help but pity her, because she had no clue what she was doing. Her lack of experience was a major hurdle. “You are forgiven. Just promise me you’ll do better. If something upsets you, talk to me first. It is likely there is a misunderstanding.” He watched her, gaze softening when he spotted the lines of anxiety at her forehead and mouth. “No need to cry anymore. I understand you’re inexperienced and this is overwhelming. As I said, I have accepted your apology. We will work on this.”

“I know.” She swallowed hard. “But I want you to know -- I do actually care. I promise I won’t say those things to you again.” Fidgeting, she struggled to control herself even as shame filled her head. ”I want a relationship with you too. I know it doesn’t seem like it but I do actually like you as a person. You’re very kind to me so I hate that I was so mean to you. It was just so hard to meet your exes.”

“They are not exes,” Tomoe muttered, then stopped. It was clear she was beating herself up over it, and if he wasn’t careful, she’d start crying again. That wouldn’t do when she still had questions about his past, which was a sensitive enough subject. “We are actually on the same page.” He kept his voice as calm as possible. “I have already told you what I need you to do. Relationships are hard, especially at first. We are going to say unkind things sometimes, we will fight sometimes, but what matters is that we learn from it.” He shut his eyes briefly. “A fight does not mean the end of the relationship. I would much rather fight than have you stew on it until it’s damaged beyond repair.”

“Y-yeah.” She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “You believe me, though, right? When I say I don’t hate you?”

“Yes.” He exhaled a plume of smoke, nerves still raw, but he was beginning to calm down. “You would not be this upset if it was the truth.” His eyes locked on her, but she refused to make eye contact. “Nanami, I don’t believe that is who you are. Any more than you believe what I showed you tonight is who I am. Is that fair to say?”

She nodded. “Yeah, I don’t think you’re a bad person.”

“And I don’t think you’re a bad person either. Good people do unkind things sometimes.”

Unable to help it, Nanami whimpered, hot tears filling her eyes again. “I’m so sorry, Tomoe. I wish I’d never said any of those things. If I could take them all back, I would.” She steepled her hands over her nose and mouth, voice filling the small space. “Sometimes things just come out of my mouth. I wish I didn’t blurt out whatever was on my mind, but I can’t help it.”

She was about to crumble, he thought, eyes wide. It was time to put a stop to this. “Now, I can take a little yelling. I am not that fragile.” He hummed. “It’s all right so let it go. We are okay.”

Wiping her eyes on the back of her hand, she nodded again. “I promise I don’t hate you or think you suck.” She drew in a painful breath. “I feel like a jerk pushing it, but can you please tell me more?”

Despite thinking this was a bad idea, since Nanami had already met Tanuko and Sakurako, he supposed he owed her this much. “All right. You may ask me anything.”

“And you’ll be honest?”

“Of course.”

She inhaled deeply, clasping her hands again, heart thudding. “Answer my question from earlier. Tell me if you treat us the same. Because I can’t stand not knowing.”

“Very well.” Pausing, he finished his pipe and tapped the contents out into the ashtray. Perhaps it’d be easier if he held her since she was vulnerable. He took a moment to set the pipe aside in its box, and then beckoned her with a finger. “Come join me.”

Nanami stared at him in the mirror, at his outstretched hand, at his unfaltering gaze. After a moment, she slowly rose, shutting the lid on the vanity quietly. Going over, she sat on her knees before him, the atmosphere shifting.

She was still keeping her distance, Tomoe thought, but it wouldn’t do if he wanted to convince her she meant something more to him. He beckoned her closer, telling her, “Come here. I’m not going to bite you.”

A shaky laugh left Nanami at the sheer ridiculousness of it all, at the butterflies that beat against her ribcage, her heart like a bird trying to escape. Cautiously, she inched closer, until he wrapped his arm around her waist and gently pulled her to lie beside him, her back against his chest and his knees tucking into the hollows of hers.

“Now, do you really want me to answer your question? With the full truth?” Tomoe spoke quietly, giving her waist a light squeeze. “Because once we open this box, there is no going back.”

They were so close that she could feel every movement of Tomoe’s body, every breath expanding against her back. Nanami slipped a hand over Tomoe’s, his question making her heart falter. She shut her eyes tightly. No, she had to know the truth. “Yes,” she whispered. “Tell me.” Even if it hurt, she silently tacked on.

“All right.” Tomoe pressed into her body more firmly, aware of how her muscles quivered. “Yes, I did.” He paused to let it sink in, feeling Nanami’s body stiffen and her breath hitch. He tightened his hold around her. Knowing her, she’d likely cry and fly off the handle shortly, so he needed to get his say in now. “Before you cry, I’ll offer you another piece of truth -- something you didn’t ask for.”

Just hearing it, even though Nanami had known the truth, scooped out her chest and made her feel entirely hollow, like she’d been tipped over and all her feelings had been spilled across the floor, like milk dripping over the edge of a table. She shut her eyes, trying to fight back the tears that began to build. His voice sounded faraway, her mind buzzing, but she nodded all the same. “Okay,” she said weakly, voice hoarse.

Clearly, she’d already stopped listening, Tomoe thought, giving her another squeeze. But it was worth a shot to calm her down all the same. Resting his cheek against hers, he brushed his thumb back and forth over her arm. “To yokai, loyalty, action, and consistency mean far more than feelings do. That’s where I don’t treat you the same. When I say you are my mate, you can count on me being in your bed and yours only. I take my promise to you seriously. And being able to expect the same in return, to know you will never smell of another man, means more to me than I can express.” He paused, listening to her sniffle. “You might think I cannot be faithful because I have frequented brothels, but I have had committed relationships too. You don’t need to train me.”

Despite his words, Nanami couldn’t stop the way her breath caught, the tears that slipped from her closed eyelids. “But what about love?” she asked. “That matters too, doesn’t it?”

“Perhaps.” Tomoe didn’t have the heart to tell her it didn’t. He lifted a strand of her hair, kissing it. “But in the real world, it does not matter as much as people say it does. You are young so you have not seen it yet. But feelings are fickle and unreliable. Humans profess love one day and become mortal enemies the next. I would prefer someone committed to me. You have, and I value that. That -- commitment -- is what I can promise you in return.”

A shaking sob escaped Nanami and she curled up further into herself, bringing her knees closer to her chest. Tomoe shifted with her, pressing his body into hers, his knees into the backs of hers, holding her tighter. “Then,” she said between staccato breaths, “tell me — why does it hurt so much?”

Tomoe sighed, crushing her against his chest. If he could’ve thought of a way to soothe her, he would’ve done it already. “It hurts because we have had sex and we are bonded,” he said in her ear. “It’s natural for a human to feel this way. This is why it’s a curse -- you being with me.” His ears lowered, drooping, and he kissed her cheek softly. “I’m sorry I cannot give you what you want. I wish it wouldn’t hurt you. But I am not going anywhere and I promise to be here for you. You are still my wife and my priority.”

Although he’d committed to this marriage, to think about spending eternity with him when he didn’t love her, when he was loyal out of sheer duty, was a frightening prospect. Maybe he was right; maybe this was a curse. “Will you ever love me?” she couldn’t help but burst out.

He froze, unsure of how to answer her question. A cross between a hum and a sigh caught in his throat. “That I cannot say,” he finally replied. “But I can tell you that I care about you very much.”

Slowly, she nodded. “Okay.”

This wasn’t enough, he thought in alarm. “Nanami, if this is hurting you too much--”

Panic rose in her throat and she turned her head to look at him, wide-eyed. “Are you leaving me?”

“What?” His ears flicked back. “No! I was simply going to say if it is hurting you too much, I will do everything I can to make you happy. I will make you feel loved, if that is what you need.” His mouth tugged downwards. “But I don’t know how to do that. So tell me how.”

Apart from telling her he loved her, she wasn’t sure what the answer was. For a moment, she was silent. Nothing conclusive came to mind, so she finally said, “I don’t know. Spend time with me and talk to me, I guess.” She trailed off, thoughts shifting to her father. Instead of saying so much, she murmured, “Because otherwise, I think you don’t want anything to do with me.”

“Ah. I see.” He paused, giving her space to say more, but she didn’t. “All right. That is simple enough.” Still, she didn’t respond beyond a mumbled ‘thanks,’ so he prodded her. “Do you feel any better?”

Still confused about how she felt, she mumbled, “Not yet. I need to think.”

“Okay. If you think of anything else, please tell me.” He kissed her head.

No longer up to talking, she sniffed, then asked, “Will you hold me tonight? Don’t let me go?”

“Okay,” he promised, “I won’t let you go.”

They both fell silent then, and Nanami stayed awake for far too long, struggling to keep her tears silent, embarrassed that she was reacting this way. Maybe he was there in body, but she felt he would never be there for her in spirit -- and she realized her heart was breaking. She cried quietly until her eyes felt too gritty to stay awake anymore, and then she slipped into a fretful sleep.

Only when her breaths had evened out and her body relaxed did Tomoe move to turn out the lamp. He pulled the covers up over their bodies and pressed a small kiss to the tip of her ear. It took him some time to fall asleep as well.

--

The following evening, after the sun had set, the group headed back to Tomoe’s shrine in the night fog carriage. All day, Nanami had been quiet, feeling miserable and down. Even though Tomoe didn’t avoid her, she avoided talking to him, needing to nurse her wounds and figure out what she was feeling -- if it was disappointment and grief over the loss of her mental image or if she liked him beyond having been bonded to him, as he’d put it.

Upon arrival, she’d hoped to crawl back to her quarters for some space, but she didn’t get the chance. As soon as they’d parked the carriage and Mizuki had unloaded her luggage, she happened to look up and see a figure approaching Tomoe and Hisoka at the front of the shrine. In the darkness, she couldn’t tell who it was, but something in the pit of her stomach told her she should check it out.

Touching Mizuki’s shoulder, she said, “Go on without me. I’ll be there soon.”

Hesitant, Mizuki glanced towards the main shrine; the grim expression on his face spoke for him. “I’ll put your bags in your room but then I’m coming back.”

She only nodded, then walked towards the shrine, pace quickening as the figure stopped before Tomoe. She’d just gotten within earshot when their visitor spoke.

“You finally came back,” Ikusagami’s voice split through the darkness, rough around the edges, irate.

“And I see you came to me again,” Tomoe retorted, frowning. “To what do I owe this visit?”

By now, Nanami was at his side, but he held out an arm, stopping her from coming any closer, partially shielding her with his body. His posture was rigid, as though he were tensing to attack. Stomach flipping, Nanami laid a hand on his shoulder.

Expression stony, Ikusagami snapped his fingers and the three lesser gods of war he’d brought with him stepped from the shadows, each holding what looked like rings of white light, much like neon tubing. They stepped forward, ominous and silent. Sucking a breath through his teeth, Tomoe angled his body in front of Nanami, pushing her back further.

“Nanami, go.” He turned his head to look at her.

She tightened her hold on his shoulder, her mouth set in a straight line, eyes sparking fiercely. Sensing her discomfort, Mamoru popped out of her purse, hopping onto her shoulder and staring Ikusagami down. “I’m not leaving you,” she said.

“You need to go. Now. I cannot guarantee your protection.”

“You idiot,” Ikusagami sneered. “I’m not here for the human god.” 

He snapped his fingers as the three lesser gods leapt to action, whipping the rings of light until they came undone. Three streaks of white hissed through the air with lightning speed, and snaked around Tomoe’s neck and his wrists, securing themselves and then bringing him down to his knees. With the contact came an electric shock, emanating from his seal and coursing out through his limbs, and he sucked another breath through his teeth. The gods held fast to the restraints and stretched his body out tautly.

“Tomoe!” Nanami cried as he struggled against his bonds.

Before she could move, Ikusagami withdrew a sword from his side and tested it in the air, his strike sharp and whistling. He drew closer, taking a swing. Nanami didn’t even think; she leapt in front of Tomoe, her arms outstretched and feet firmly planted. “Mamoru, protect!” she shouted, and a surge of light burst forth, bubbling around her and Tomoe. It wasn’t quite strong enough, but it slowed Ikusagami’s sword and cushioned the blow. The edge narrowly missed her chest, instead slicing through her sleeve. She yelped, adrenaline spiking, hand instinctively flying to the cut. Something warm and wet smeared over her palm.

“You fool!” Ikusagami barked, pulling back, watching her hold her arm and stand her ground even on shaky legs.

“Nanami! What are you thinking? ” Tomoe snapped, tone underlaid with panic. He found he was trembling in his restraints, panting for breath, and this time it was from witnessing Nanami nearly commit suicide in front of him. “My very purpose is to protect you. Leave! I can fight this bastard off. I will be fine.”

“No!” Nanami stamped her foot, a fresh surge of anger rising inside her. Here, she pointed at Ikusagami. “You know what the problem is with you gods and yokai? You won’t talk. You go straight to fighting without saying anything.” She huffed. “Stop it! ” Locking eyes with Ikusagami, she jerked her thumb towards her chest, frown deepening. “You made me responsible for Tomoe, right? Then take it up with me first. You gave him to me. So tell me what you think you’re doing and don’t lay a finger on him until we talk.”

By now, Mizuki had emerged from their quarters, and he rushed across the yard to Nanami’s side. “Nanami-chan,” he said breathlessly -- and then he gasped, watching droplets of blood trickle down her arm. “I leave for one minute and you’re hurt, and you’re tied up?” He huffed, putting a foot on Tomoe’s back, forcing him to double over. “I can’t turn my back on you for one second, can I, Tomoe?”

“You’re lucky I’m tied up, you snake!” When Mizuki returned his glare, Tomoe knew he was thinking the same thing -- die die die.

“Stop!” Nanami shouted at Mizuki, causing him to freeze in place, his foot still on Tomoe’s back. “Stop kicking him.” Obediently, Mizuki removed his foot and put it on the ground. “Now.” She turned back to Ikusagami. “Let Tomoe go and let’s go somewhere to talk this out.”

“You can’t order me around like one of your familiars,” Ikusagami growled, grabbing her by the face, forcing her head up. “You will respect me, girl. You may have the mark of a god but you’re just a pathetic human.” He squeezed her cheeks, drawing snickers from the other gods. “Ridiculous.”

Face flushing, Nanami glowered at him. “Okay, if violence is the only thing you understand…” She kicked him sharply in the shin and stomped on his foot, then sank her teeth into the meat of his thumb and hand. “Let me go and listen to me!”

Yelping in surprise, Ikusagami jerked backward, shaking his hand, a ring of teeth marks imprinted in his skin. Both Tomoe and Mizuki gaped, and Nanami put her hands on her hips, glaring.

“Fine, you’ve made your point. We can talk, but Tomoe stays bound.” Ikusagami glared at Tomoe. “You know what you did, fox.”

“Fuck you,” Tomoe growled, narrowing his eyes at Ikusagami. This caused the other god to snap his fingers again, sending fresh courses of electricity down the cords binding Tomoe’s wrists and throat, pulling a pained sound from him.

“Bad dog,” Ikusagami jeered.

Tomoe’s eyes narrowed and he swished his tail back and forth dangerously. If only Nanami wasn’t standing between them… He cracked his knuckles loudly, flicking his gaze to the other gods of war. They were young and foolish. Maybe he couldn’t break free of these bonds, maybe they suppressed his power, but he’d ward the gods off until they got tired or came close enough for him to properly attack.

Nanami clenched her fists, but Mizuki put his hands on her shoulders, holding her back. “If you want to get your way, you should let him keep Tomoe here,” he murmured in her ear. “I know it sucks, but Ikusagami isn’t known for his mercy.”

“I can’t leave him here,” Nanami spat back, turning her head to look at Mizuki. “They’re hurting him.”

Tone sympathetic, Mizuki said, “I know, but he’s not alone. Hisoka’s with him. Let’s try to negotiate with Ikusagami.”

It felt like giving in, but right now they weren’t getting anywhere. She caught Tomoe’s gaze, watching his chest heave and his limbs visibly tremble. Stepping over to him, she paused to kneel by him, cupping his face in her hands and lifting his head; his expression softened. “I’m sorry.” She pressed her forehead to his, feeling his breaths fall against her face in short, sharp puffs. “I promise I’ll come back for you. I’m not letting him take you away.”

“Nanami,” Tomoe said, “don’t let him separate you and Mizuki. You take Mizuki with you. Do you understand?”

Hearing him ask for Mizuki to stay sent a pang through Nanami’s chest. Although she’d faced Ikusagami in the past, now that the other gods weren’t there, she had to admit -- she didn’t know what he’d do. “Okay, I promise.” She kissed his nose and then stood, drawing in a deep breath. “Hisoka, take care of him, and come to me if they try to take him away.” At this, Hisoka nodded, his eyes flashing with determination. She turned to Ikusagami. “Let’s go talk.” With that, she began to ascend the steps to the main shrine, Mizuki at her heels.

Ikusagami caught Mizuki by the back of his kimono, pulling him back. “No shinshi; it’s just you and me, god to god.”

“No.” Nanami crossed her arms over her chest and stared him down. “Mizuki comes with me. It’s not right for a married woman to be alone with a man who isn’t her husband.” The last part was an excuse, but hopefully a god like him would concede.

Luckily, he didn’t argue, instead only scowling and walking inside the shrine, completely ignoring Mizuki. Inside the shrine, Mizuki lit the oil lamps, and then the three of them sat, Ikusagami and Nanami opposite each other, Mizuki beside her. With him backing her up and Mamoru still perched on her shoulder, she felt safer, stronger. After Mizuki unfolded his handkerchief and tied it around Nanami’s arm, she and Ikusagami stared at each other for a long moment, the atmosphere heavy and cold.

Nanami broke the silence first, realizing Ikusagami wasn’t going to speak otherwise. “Why did you tie Tomoe up?”

“You should know; you were there,” Ikusagami said gruffly.

“What are you talking about?” Nanami pressed, hands balling up in fists.

Crossing his arms over his chest, Ikusagami closed his eyes. “We heard reports of Tomoe’s rampage in the mononoke world. He unleashed his power and altogether killed four hundred twenty-seven spirits, wounded fifty-four more, and caused major damage to twenty-two storefronts, four of which will have to be rebuilt from the ground up.”

Beside her, Mizuki gasped, and Nanami could feel the tension emanating from him. She shot him a glance, silently telling him to stay quiet. It’d been one thing to see, but she hadn’t realized it’d been quite so drastic. “That sounds like an exaggeration,” she said feebly. “Besides, he was only protecting me -- it wasn’t a rampage.”

“Tell that to the spirits who were innocent,” Ikusgami said. “What about them? Do you truly think it wasn’t careless to use his god powers the way he did last night?” He lifted his chin, staring her down. “He’s still a wild fox and just as dangerous as ever. And you didn’t do your job.”

Nanami swallowed hard, her thoughts drifting back to the night before. The mental image of Tomoe blowing away all those ayakashi with a single blast of foxfire was still fresh in her mind; she remembered the shrieks, the power, the scent of singed flesh and blood, the black scorch marks where bodies had been incinerated within seconds. Digging her nails into her palms, hands shaking, she stared down at her lap. She recalled how Tomoe had egged them on, daring them to come out so he could keep killing. No, she thought, closing her eyes, none of the ayakashi he’d killed had been innocent; they couldn’t have been.

“Maybe he went overboard, but I was almost eaten alive,” Nanami insisted, opening her eyes and looking at Ikusagami. “If he hadn't been there, then I would’ve…” She trailed off.

“And what were you doing in the mononoke world anyway?” Ikusagami side-eyed her. “I know Tomoe has allies there. I hope he didn’t drag you along to reform some of those alliances. That’s what got him in hot water in the first place.” He turned to look her dead in the eye again. “You do realize if he reunites with his old pal Akura-Ou we won’t be able to stop them. If I even think that could be a possibility, I have no choice but to execute Tomoe.”

A gasp caught in Nanami’s throat and she started to stand, but Mizuki put his hand on her shoulder and pushed her back down. He kept his hand there, shaking his head. “Stay calm, Nanami-chan. He can’t hurt Tomoe without Ookuninushi’s help. He’s baiting you.”

Nodding, Nanami breathed deeply. “He wasn’t there to make alliances,” she replied, doing her best to take Mizuki’s advice, to use reason. “I fell through a doorway into the mononoke world by accident. He came after me.” She exhaled, grateful for Mizuki’s touch at her back, rooting her in the present. “I tried to get home on my own and a bunch of ayakashi attacked me. I don’t know how many because I didn’t exactly have time to count them, but there were a lot. He didn’t have time to do anything else. He didn’t have a choice.”

“Miss Human God.” Ikusagami lifted his nose in the air and shut his eyes, “I don’t care if you think it was justified. The fact remains -- innocent spirits were killed because of his attack, and this proves he’s capable and willing to do it all over again. You say it’s because he was protecting you -- well, then your carelessness will cost him dearly. What happens to him will all be on you.”

Nanami’s blood ran cold. “You can’t mean that.”

Mizuki cleared his throat. “Can I say something, Nanami-chan?” He paused as she nodded, then met Ikusagami’s eyes. “Give my mistress a few minutes to review the original contract.”

Nanami lifted her head to look at Mizuki, confused about what he was doing. “Mizuki, what--?” She cut herself off as he shook his head slightly.

“Well?” Mizuki prodded as Ikusagami remained silent. “Isn’t it my mistress’s right to revisit the contract she’s bound to?”

Grumbling, Ikusagami waved his hand and the scroll materialized. “Very well.” He held it out.

Mizuki accepted it, and then slipped his arm through Nanami’s, helping her to her feet. “We’ll be back in five minutes.” He led her to the back of the shrine, opening the door. Then, he urged Nanami through the hallway and to the veranda.

“What’s this about?” Nanami asked as Mizuki shut the door and took a seat.

Unrolling and smoothing out the paper, Mizuki said, “I think you can get out of this, but we need to double check that it’s in here.” He beckoned for Nanami to come closer, and so she knelt beside him, eyes sweeping over the paper.

“What are we looking for?” She studied his face.

“I wasn’t there, and I still hate his guts, but it sounds like Tomoe only did it in defense,” Mizuki explained.

Mouth dry, she stammered, “You’re going to help him?”

“Yeah, but only because of you.” Briefly, he averted his gaze. “Anyway, your contract is built on the terms of him protecting you. And the gods signed the contract, right?”

“Right…” Nanami nodded, her eyes falling back to the scroll.

“Well, if we can argue it was in terms of his contractual agreement to protect you, then Ikusagami can’t do anything about it.” Mizuki frowned slightly.

A sudden realization hit Nanami and she gasped, hitting her fist in her palm. “Wait, I just remembered something else.” Leaning over, she drew her forefinger over the paper, trying to find it. “Here.” She tapped the clause. “They said I would be his new seal, which means I’m the one fully responsible for him, including restraining him, right?” Here, Mizuki nodded, eyes flicking from her face to the paper. “Tomoe told me the gods promised his old seal would be broken once we got married. Which means the old terms of his seal are null and void, aren’t they?”

“Yeah, but is that in the contract?” Mizuki leaned closer, studying the section she pointed to. “Hm, it does say you’re his new seal and will replace the old one. It doesn’t say they’ll break it, but because they say you’ll replace it, that sounds like the old rules don’t apply.”

“Right, and then it should be up to me to decide if he was protecting me or not,” Nanami said. “They weren’t there. They said they weren’t the types of gods to kill Tomoe anyway -- because it’d throw off the balance.”

Mizuki’s eyes widened. “This sounds more like a personal grudge. And look—” He tapped the signatures section, listing the names of the gods who’d authorized the contract and agreed to its terms. “Ikusagami signed it too. You might have a case to take him to divine court if he doesn’t back off.” He scanned the document again, re-reading several sections. “There’s only one thing that bothers me -- and that’s his argument you didn’t hold up your side of the deal by binding Tomoe.”

“But we can still argue he did it to uphold his end of the contract, right? Besides, there were witnesses. The Tanuki Girls were there. Tomoe only killed the yokai who tried to hurt me.” Nanami met Mizuki’s eyes, freshly determined. “I think we can win our case.”

Nodding, Mizuki gathered the scroll and stood, opening the door. “Agreed. Come on.”

They walked into the main hall, silent until they’d sat before Ikusagami. Mizuki unrolled the scroll on the floor in front of Ikusagami, and then sat back, letting Nanami take the lead. She shifted closer, hoping she could pull off an air of authority.

“If you take Tomoe, you’re violating the terms of the contract,” she told him, and pointed to his signature. “The contract you signed.”

“How so?” Ikusagami smirked at her, and she felt her blood boil. He underestimated her.

Moving her finger to the clause outlining Tomoe’s provisions, she said, “Here it says Tomoe is supposed to protect me. It says he’s permitted to use any reasonable force necessary to keep me safe, and that includes from ayakashi.”

“Yes, but that says reasonable,” Ikusagami interjected.

“I’m not done.” Nanami raised her voice. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Mizuki nodding her way. “Last night was reasonable. There were at least a hundred yokai on top of me. He didn’t have time to fight them off one by one. If he had, I would’ve been killed.” She paused, remembering what Tomoe had told her the night before, about how eating a god’s heart would transfer the power, that she didn’t want a yokai to become a god. “Do you want a hundred yokai to have my power? Or what about Tomoe’s?” Ikusagami hissed, clenching his teeth. Feeling bolder, she continued. “Not only was he protecting me, but also the mark of Mikage. He was keeping those spirits from becoming gods and causing trouble for everyone.” She met his gaze, her expression cool. “If you don’t believe me, ask the Tanuki Girls. They were there.”

“Nice try, but they’re his allies,” Ikusagami barked. “Of course they’d vouch for him.”

“Maybe.” Nanami shot him a sideways glare. “But I’m still not done talking, so don’t interrupt me.” Scowling, Ikusagami sat back. “The contract also says I’m supposed to be his new seal. That means the rules with the old seal are overwritten by the new rules in this contract. It also means I’m the one who gets to say whether he’s fulfilling his role as my protector. You gave me the responsibility to care for him, so by showing up and trying to use the seal you agreed not to use anymore, you’re violating your own contract.” She rolled up the paper and smacked it in her palm, staring Ikusagami down. “And you thought I’d be a dumb girl who’d let you kick me around like you did in Izumo.” She crossed her arms over her chest, still holding onto the scroll. “If you don’t let him go and leave right now, I’m sure the other gods would like to hear about this in divine court.”

A long moment passed before Ikusagami said anything, the two of them staring each other down. She could see his face turning nearly purple from rage, but he said nothing, instead snatching the contract back from her and waving his hand, causing it to vanish in a puff of smoke. Eventually, when she didn’t back down from his death stare, he got to his feet and headed for the door. She exchanged a glance with Mizuki, who gestured for her to get up as well. So she stood and followed him out onto the front veranda and down the steps.

Tomoe remained on his knees, his eyes flashing murderously and tail flicking in short, snapping motions. Despite his curled fingers and bared claws, the acrid scent of foxfire lingering in the air, he was breathing heavily. Judging by the way he strained, body trembling and Hisoka hovering over him, the other gods had been tormenting him while they’d been talking. She didn’t wait for Ikusagami to speak, instead sweeping her hand out to the side.

“Let him go,” she demanded, a sudden rush of confidence surging through her. “And leave before I press charges for violating the contract and assaulting a god.”

The three lesser gods of war all looked towards Ikusagami for direction, and he only grunted, shutting his eyes and lowering his head. Begrudgingly, they retracted the restraints, and Tomoe dropped to his hands and knees with a small gasp, face towards the ground. Lifting his head, Tomoe’s eyes flicked from one god to the next, clawing into the dirt, daring them to come any closer. Perhaps they could inflict agonizing pain on him, but they all knew he’d never let them get close enough to actually seal him ever again.

“Don’t let this get to your head, Miss Human God,” Ikusagami growled as he passed her. “We’re keeping an eye on you. You know as well as I do that there’s a grey area between you doing your job and him doing his.”

Nanami said nothing, only stared him down, her eyes never leaving him. A cloud built under the four gods until it was substantial enough to hold them, then launched into the air, speeding off into the night. For a moment, she stood there, staring up into the sky, making sure they were gone. Then, the weight of it came crashing down on her and she sighed heavily, her shoulders sagging. Now that it was over, she became aware of the warm throbbing of her arm, where she’d been cut. Her legs felt like they were made of jelly, and she collapsed to her knees by Tomoe, wrapping him in her arms.

“Are you okay?” she asked, clutching him tighter.

Muscles going slack, Tomoe looked up at her, blinking. “Yes, I’m just drained.” Truthfully, after the pain he’d endured that evening and the energy they’d sucked out of him, he felt like he could sleep for three days straight.

Nanami took one of Tomoe’s arms while Hisoka took the other, and they helped him to his feet, each supporting him. “Sleep with me tonight.” Nanami gazed up at him. “I want to make sure you’re safe.” She tucked her head under his chin, nuzzling against him.

To this, Tomoe only nodded, walking with them back towards Nanami’s building. When Nanami looked at Mizuki, he gave her a sad smile. “You were great, Nanami-chan. You’ve really grown as a god.”

“It’s all thanks to you.” Nanami shot him a grateful glance. “If it weren’t for you, Tomoe would’ve been taken away. I don’t know what would’ve happened. So...thank you.”

Still smiling wanly, Mizuki nodded and then turned his head away, no longer looking at them. The pulses of hurt radiated off him in waves, and Nanami realized then -- Mizuki loved her. If he didn’t, then there was no way he would’ve saved Tomoe, would’ve done something that was the opposite of his best interests. She felt a sudden twinge, something like remorse, and a little voice in the back of her head had to ask -- if it was possible she could love Tomoe then. Pushing the thought into the depths of her subconscious, she focused on getting Tomoe inside and to bed. After all, like he’d told her, feelings didn’t matter at the end of the day -- but loyalty meant everything.

Chapter Text

It took awhile for Nanami to get to sleep that night, her thoughts on Ikusagami’s visit and her concern for Tomoe’s well-being. Despite his pain, he fell asleep right away, a testament to the energy siphoning properties of those cords. For a while, Nanami lay awake and watched him in the darkness, listening to him breathe softly, grateful he was still by her side. Eventually, her own energy gave out and she slipped into an exhausted, dreamless sleep.

When her alarm went off the next morning, Tomoe didn’t stir. She groaned, blinking, slowly coming to and remembering she had to get ready for school. Tomoe’s weight on the mattress reminded her of the night before, and she rolled over, her stomach flip-flopping as she realized he hadn’t moved. Touching his face, she found he was hot, feverish, his brow laden with sweat. His breath came in little puffs, his ears drooping. Concerned, she sat up, shaking his shoulder lightly.

He didn’t reply but he did crack open his eyes to look at her, unfocused and foggy. She brushed some hair out of his face, wondering what to do. “Tomoe?” she asked softly. “Are you okay?”

He only made a small sound in response, his eyes shutting again. If he didn’t have to waste energy — if he didn’t have to fight — then he wasn’t going to bother. For now, he was safe, so he allowed himself the luxury of being sick. 

Seeing how he didn’t respond, she decided right then and there that she was going to stay home from school that day and take care of him. “I’ll be right back.” Jumping from bed, she hurried out of her room, into the kitchenette where Mizuki was.

“Good morning.” Mizuki beamed at her, hovering over a pot on the stove. “Did you sleep okay?”

“Yeah, but…” Nanami ran a hand through the back of her hair, then opened the cabinets, deciding to draw up some cool water. “I think Tomoe’s sick. He has a fever so I’m going to stay home from school today.”

Mizuki watched her fill a bowl, so frantic she nearly dropped it in the sink. Reaching out, he put his hands over hers, steadying her. “Hold on. I’m sure he doesn’t want you missing school over him. Hisoka can take care of it.” Momentarily, she thought she spotted an impish smirk at the corners of Mizuki’s mouth, his eyes flashing.

A blush crept to Nanami’s cheeks at the way Mizuki stood behind her, hands covering hers. Careful not to spill the water, she gently shrugged him off. “But it’s my job, isn’t it? I should take care of him if I want to be a good wife.”

At this, a sour expression crossed Mizuki’s face. “I don’t think there’s a lot you can do,” he insisted. “Yokai don’t really get sick. If he’s got a fever, it’s not a cold like you get. It probably has more to do with his seal.” Seeing her determined pout, how she remained rooted to the spot, he relented and turned the stove off. “I’ll get Hisoka. You watch over Tomoe if you want.” He pulled his apron over his head and laid it over the back of a chair, then headed to the door, stepping out onto the veranda.

Armed with the bowl of water, Nanami slipped into her room and set it on her nightstand. She found a cloth and dipped it in the water, then sat on the edge of the bed and dabbed lightly at Tomoe’s face. Once she’d placed it on his forehead, she pulled the covers down and carefully untied his yukata, hoping the cooler air might help. As she undressed him, she caught sight of what looked like severe rope burns around his neck and his wrists, where he’d been bound. She sucked in a breath, wondering how she could’ve missed it the night before.

The sound of footsteps and muffled voices brought her attention back to what she’d been doing, and she finished stripping him down, covering his lower half with the blankets. The door slid open and both Mizuki and Hisoka walked in, the latter looking grim. He came closer, sitting with Nanami on the edge of the bed, reaching out to touch the back of his hand to Tomoe’s cheek. Worrying her lower lip between her teeth, Nanami watched him tilt Tomoe’s chin up to inspect the marks at his throat, then the ones at his wrists.

“Yeah, this is the seal all right,” he said, carefully pulling down the blankets and stopping just at Tomoe’s hips, studying his torso. He ran a hand over Tomoe’s chest and stomach, eliciting a flinch from him and making Nanami blush deeply.

“What are you doing?” she asked, cupping her hand over her mouth, face overly warm.

“Checking the seal,” Hisoka replied, stopping to tap a finger against Tomoe’s midst, over his solar plexus. A pained groan left Tomoe and he shooed Hisoka’s hard away; the mujina ignored him. “The enchantment went through right here, but sometimes the energy leaks elsewhere. When it does, we have to bind it. Here.” He took Nanami’s hand and laid it flat over the same spot he’d tapped. “You’re a god so you should be able to feel it.”

“I...I don’t know,” Nanami stammered, concentrating. It didn’t feel like anything special, she thought. “He feels really hot to me.”

Hisoka moved her hand to Tomoe’s shoulder. “Do you feel the difference now?”

“Oh -- his skin is a lot cooler here.”

“That’s because the seal was activated,” Hisoka said. “It’s why he’s weak today.” He sat back, shaking his head. “This is the same thing that used to happen whenever he tried to leave the shrine.”

So he was very sick. Nanami stared down at him, smoothing some hair from his face. “Is he in a lot of pain? Is there anything we can do?”

Grimacing, Hisoka nodded. “Yes, he’s in agony,” he replied. “He’s too proud to say anything about it, but it’s like being stabbed through that seal with a burning sword. His body is having the same physical reaction it did when he was originally sealed.”

“That’s horrible!” Nanami cried, pulling Tomoe’s head into her lap, hugging him. Tomoe flattened his ears but allowed it.

“Unfortunately, there’s nothing we can do until it passes. The good news is he should be better by tomorrow morning. It usually only lasts a day, and then he regenerates.” Hisoka straightened up. “The best thing we can do for him is to make him as comfortable as possible and keep him in bed. He needs to rest.”

Until now, Mizuki had kept quiet and watched this scene. “I guess that means you’re not going to school, huh, Nanami-chan?” He offered her a tired smile as she nodded. “Don’t worry, I’ll take care of it. I’ll call them and say you’re taking a sick day.”

“Thank you so much,” Nanami said, gently petting Tomoe’s hair.

“And I’ll bring you breakfast,” Mizuki added, pausing in the doorway, looking over his shoulder. “You have to take care of yourself too.”

Hisoka nodded, turning to follow Mizuki. “I will make my master an enchanted herbal remedy to help with the pain. It might take a while, but I’ll be back as soon as I can.” He bowed, then left the room, shutting the door softly behind him.

“Well, looks like I’m pampering you all day.” Nanami smiled sadly, pulling Tomoe’s hair back.

Although he was exhausted and in a lot of pain, he couldn’t help the slight smirk at her comment. Finally, she waited on him hand and foot. If he hadn’t been conserving his energy to heal, he would’ve teased her about it.

With his hair sticking to his neck, she imagined it was uncomfortable, so she gingerly laid his head on a pillow and went to her desk. She opened the drawers and rummaged around for a moment before she found a ribbon to tie his hair with. While she was up, she grabbed a few extra pillows she’d tucked away in a drawer of her wardrobe, as well as her TV remote. Then, she settled back on the bed. The first thing she did was tie Tomoe’s hair back and up, keeping as much of it out of his face and off his neck as possible. Next, she propped up a few pillows so she could comfortably sit, once again taking Tomoe’s head. This time, she laid it against her chest and simply held him.

“We can sit here all day and watch variety shows,” she told him, turning on the TV and putting it at a low volume, so she wouldn’t disturb him if he needed to sleep. “I used to do that when I was home from school sick. It helps to distract yourself.”

Sighing, Tomoe shut his eyes, just allowing her to hold him, to pet his hair. Who cared about TV? It was much more comforting to be held, and though her breasts were small, it pleased him that she let him lie on them. Like he could’ve paid attention to anything else.

Absentmindedly, she stared at the TV and stroked his head, until she accidentally brushed over one of his ears. A small sound of protest escaped Tomoe, and she glanced down at him, starting. “Oops, sorry, I know you don’t like your ears to be touched.” She stilled her hand at the top of his head, pressing him closer.

Having him so close to her, even in such a casual sense, had her heart pounding. She cradled him in her arms, half burying her face in the top of his hair, closing her eyes for a moment. The tip of his ear tickled her cheek and she smiled, turning her face a bit, resting her cheek against the top of his head. She hoped it was doing something to comfort him and ease his pain.

The door slid open and Nanami jolted, a little embarrassed for Mizuki to catch her in such an intimate moment with Tomoe. “Mizuki, you should’ve knocked--” she began, irritated, but when she looked up, she found Otohiko standing there and smiling at her. “Gah!” She pulled the sheets further up over Tomoe, a cold feeling washing over her body. Of course Otohiko would catch her while she was in bed with a naked Tomoe, his head on her chest.

Shooting the wind god an icy glare, Tomoe was tempted to say how dare he interrupt, but he decided against it. Nanami had handled the gods well, he thought; he might as well let her deal with it. Feeling bold due to his sickly state, he turned his head to bury his face in the folds of her yukata, between her breasts.

“Well, it seems you two are getting along splendidly.” Otohiko laughed, gaze turning sly. 

“What are you doing here?” Nanami demanded, trying to regain her composure. She watched Otohiko’s gaze lower to her chest area, and she opened her mouth to yell at him, but stopped. It seemed her shifting around had pushed Tomoe around as well, and he was now face first in her chest. “I have never been so embarrassed in my life,” she thought, quickly lifting him and laying him down on the bed, no longer able to meet Otohiko’s gaze. “It’s...it’s not what you think…”

“Oh, don’t worry, I knew your little foxy lover would be irresistible to you.” Otohiko winked, much to Nanami’s chagrin.

“Stop it!” She buried her face in her hands, her whole head feeling like it was on fire.

Laughing, Otohiko stepped further into the room; she felt his weight at the edge of the bed and stiffened. He only patted her foot. “Relax. I’m just kidding. I didn’t come here to tease you.”

“Then what did you come here for?” Nanami shot him dagger eyes. “I hope it’s not to take Tomoe away.”

At this, Tomoe rolled his eyes. She didn’t seem to realize if Otohiko tried, it’d be a deadly mistake. Sickness or not, he could still strike back if he had to. 

“What? Heavens, no.” Otohiko closed his eyes, shaking his head. “No, I came because Ikusagami came running back with his tail between his legs last night. I heard some of what happened, so I thought I’d check it out myself.”

So Ikusagami hadn’t talked about it -- and the other gods didn’t know the full story after all. Figured, Nanami thought. It seemed it’d been as Mizuki had said, that it was a personal grudge. Speaking of the devil, the door slid open again, and Mizuki returned with a tray of food. He nearly dropped it when he saw Otohiko, barely managing to catch himself.

“When did you get here?”

“Why does nobody knock first?” Nanami asked, squeezing her eyes shut.

Ignoring Nanami’s comment, Mizuki came into the room and set the tray near the foot of the bed. He glared down at Tomoe and, deeming him in the way, rolled him until he was on the other side of the bed, nothing more than a lifeless heap in the blankets. “There we go -- much better,” he said cheerfully, placing the tray on Nanami’s lap.

“That’s not better! You could’ve hurt him,” Nanami complained. “Stop being a jerk to Tomoe!”

Although Tomoe had planned to take Mizuki off guard and slash him, gaining Nanami’s sympathy, hearing her reprimand her shinshi, gave him a nice, pleasurable tingle of schadenfreude down the spine. Yes, this was lovely. Feeling lazy, he shut his eyes and pretended to be sicker than he was, lying completely still and ignoring them. If she’d do the work for him, then he’d let her.

“Such an ingrate,” Otohiko chided, shaking his head again. Winking at Mizuki, he reached up and touched a strand of his hair. “I’d treat you much better if you were my shinshi.”

Laughing awkwardly, Mizuki brushed Otohiko’s hand away, his face pink. “It’s fine. I was being spiteful.”

“That’s a shame. Well, let me know if you ever change your mind.” Otohiko winked again.

“Would you stop flirting with my familiar?” Nanami pouted, but poured herself a cup of tea all the same, deciding she was a little hungry after all. “Are you here to call me out for not keeping Tomoe in check or not?”

“Oh, no, I’m here to make sure you two are okay,” Otohiko replied, growing more serious. “After hearing about what happened in the World Over Yonder, I had a feeling Ikusagami had taken matters into his own hands. He is the god of war after all.” He waved his hand in the air and materialized his own cup and teapot. Taking it out of the air, he poured himself a cup of tea, joining Nanami.

Something like suspicion wrinkling his brow, Mizuki took a seat on the floor by Nanami’s side of the bed. He didn’t take his eyes off Otohiko, she noted. At least she had backup.

Nanami blew over the surface of her tea and took a sip, turning to the other god. “So you know what happened, huh?” She brought her cup down, staring into it. “Are you mad at Tomoe too?”

“Not really.” Otohiko waved the teapot away and crossed one leg over the other. “It’s unfortunate, but based on what I heard, it was within the terms of the new contract. But it was stupid of you to fall into the mononoke world.” Here, he clapped a hand against his cheek, shaking his head again, brow furrowing. “Imagine, a god who doesn’t know about the mononoke world. I can’t believe it. You have been a god for a year now.” He sipped his tea again, cutting a feline gaze in her direction. “I guess I overestimated you.”

From the floor, Mizuki huffed. “That’s not fair,” he said. “Since she came to Mikage shrine, I’ve kept her safe. She didn’t know because she never had to worry about it with me around.” Here, he cut a glance at Tomoe. “But that guy is nothing but trouble.”

“Yes, because you kept her inside and only went out in the daylight.” Otohiko stared down his nose. “She was sheltered. I guess that only makes sense because you’re sheltered too, Mizuki. You’ve lived your entire life in shrines.” He hummed a bit in thought, staring wistfully into blank space. “But I do agree. You and Nanami are out of your league now that you’re living with a chaotic god like Tomoe-kun.”

Chaotic? Tomoe groaned. Over the last five hundred years, the most excitement he’d had was whenever he invited the Tanuki Girls over, played Go with Hisoka in the garden, or got drunk and thought of better days. Hardly chaotic. Surely, Otohiko knew this.

“Ugh, forget about that,” Nanami said, picking at some fish with her chopsticks. “I thought I heard you say what happened was within the terms of the contract. So you agree with us?”

“ Duh .” Here, Otohiko looked almost offended. “Of course I do. I never wanted anyone to actually hurt a gorgeous creature like Tomoe-kun. That would be such a waste.”

Grimacing, Mizuki muttered under his breath, “Of course it’d be.”

“Oh, hush.” Otohiko laughed, nudging Mizuki’s knee with the toe of his boot. “Now, how badly did Ikusagami hurt him?” Here, he glanced over at the lump in the sheets. “He’s not dead, is he?”

Nanami nearly spit out her tea. “I wouldn’t be so calm if he were dead,” she said, recovering. “He’s not. He’s just very sick.” She paused, looking over at him. “And in a lot of pain.”

Humming, Otohiko rubbed his chin in thought, gazing at Tomoe. “Ikusagami left the seal, didn’t he? I was afraid of this.” He set his cup down on Nanami’s tray and reached into his jacket, producing a bottle of pills. “These are momotan — they’ll cure any illness. Give one to Tomoe, and he should feel better in twenty minutes.” Taking Nanami’s hand, he shook one out into her palm and then slipped the bottle into his jacket. “That is, if he can even swallow right now.”

This was the first time recently that Otohiko had done anything remotely helpful, and Nanami stared up at him, her eyes large and misty. “Thank you.” She closed her fingers over the pill, clutching it to her heart. She reached for Tomoe’s shoulder and gently rolled him onto his back, drawing a low, pained groan from him. Sliding her hand behind the back of his head, she lifted him and pushed the pill past his lips. Then, she took her glass of water and poured some in his mouth.

She was so careless, Tomoe thought, body aching from the way she manhandled him. He didn’t get a chance to complain before she all but waterboarded him. If he’d truly needed to breathe, this would’ve been much worse.

“Maybe you have to tilt his head up to make him swallow like a dog,” Mizuki said unhelpfully from the floor.

“That’s not funny.” Nanami shot him a cool stare. After a moment, she hunched over Tomoe and tried to discreetly do what Mizuki had instructed. A small gasp caught in her throat as he swallowed. “ It really works,” she thought.

“You tried it, didn’t you?” Mizuki’s voice called from the floor.

“Indeed she did, and it worked,” Otohiko chimed in, laughing at Nanami’s expense.

“No, you idiot,” Tomoe thought. “I swallowed.” A small huff left him. Being compared to a dog was so insulting. He made a mental note to punish Mizuki for this suggestion later.

Otohiko continued, “Now that that’s taken care of, I’m afraid you have a bigger problem on your hands.”

Nanami sat up and met Otohiko’s gaze. “Let me guess -- Ikusagami.”

“Oh, you’re shrewd, girlie.” Otohiko lifted his tea cup, taking another sip. “Yes, Ikusagami is out to get Tomoe. He’s always taken such sadistic delight in tormenting him. Not all of it is unfounded, of course, because Tomoe used to be such a terror. But life is long for all of us, and I say let bygones be bygones. It’s too bad Ikusagami can hold a grudge for eternity -- and that’s no exaggeration.”

“Is this really all about something that happened five hundred years ago?” Nanami asked, blinking in disbelief.

“Yes, it is.” Otohiko sighed again, his eyes settling on Tomoe, who was half dozing, occasional tremors rippling through his body as the momotan started to kick in. “Ikusagami is convinced our little fox hasn’t changed, but judging by his performance these last few weeks, I’d say he has . That’s why I’ll try to convince Ikusagami to remove his old seal, but I wouldn’t count on it. He gets off on having power over Tomoe.”

Although Nanami hadn’t expected Mizuki to be helpful, he surprised her by speaking up anyway. “Isn’t that breaking the marriage contract, though?” He pulled his knees up to his chest and hugged them. “Nanami-chan and I read that clause last night. It said she was supposed to replace the old seal.”

“Unfortunately, that section is ambiguous,” Otohiko lamented. “Ikusagami has been going over that damn thing with his advisors all morning. I think he wants to keep that seal as long as it’s still working. Which isn’t fair to Tomoe -- or to you either, Nanami. To think, some other god has control over your husband.”

“I don’t care about who has control; it’s not right for either of us to have control over him,” Nanami argued. “Especially not when it hurts him like this.” Here, she gestured to Tomoe.

Nodding, Otohiko rubbed his chin again. “I’m there with you. At one time, it was necessary, but that doesn’t seem to be the case anymore. He’s grown mild in his old age.” He paused, muttering under his breath. “Maybe he’s getting senile.”

Here, Tomoe bristled. Senile? He snorted a laugh but decided to save his derisive comments for later when he felt better.

At this, Mizuki scoffed. “I don’t agree that he’s changed as much as you two think he has -- but he’s not senile. He’s still young. You know foxes live a ridiculously long time.”

Even knowing Tomoe was at least six hundred years old, Nanami didn’t know just how long he was supposed to live. She hadn’t thought about it in terms of years when the gods had told her that her life would be extended too, and suddenly she felt a flare of concern. “So, um, how long do they live anyway?” she asked, touching her forefingers together.

“Hm, I’d say on average around twenty-five hundred years. But Tomoe is an outlier. He was always one of the most powerful yokai to ever exist. He would’ve probably lived forever anyway, but now that he’s a god, he’s most certainly immortal,” Otohiko replied.

“Two thousand years?” The color drained from Nanami’s face and she sank back into the pillows, feeling like her head was spinning. The rest of Otohiko’s comment flew over her head; she’d stopped listening the moment he’d mentioned thousands of years. “Oh, my god, am I going to live two thousand years?”

“You’ll live as long as Tomoe-kun does -- only if his lifespan surpasses what an ordinary human’s lifespan would be. If he dies before then, you’ll live out the rest of an average human lifespan. But after that, your life is tied to his.” Otohiko sipped his tea calmly.

“So...I’m going to watch everyone I know and love die,” Nanami said weakly, sinking down into her bed, pulling the covers up over her face.

She felt a soft touch at her shoulder, and she peered over the blankets, finding herself looking into Mizuki’s eyes. “Not everyone. I’m a divine incarnation so I’ll still be here.” He smiled at her, touching her head tenderly. “And so will the other gods.”

“Yes, you can always visit us,” Otohiko said. “At that point, it’ll be time for you to leave the human world entirely and live in the god world anyway. Of course, you’ll have Tomoe-kun as your partner as well. You’ll be fine.” He waved it off as though it were nothing, as though he only talked about an insect’s lifespan when he spoke of humans. Glancing at Nanami’s alarm clock, Otohiko finished his tea and stood. “Well, look at the time. I’ve got to go. But I’ll message you about the Ikusagami situation. I’ll try to convince him to remove the seal. I’d remove it myself, but he’s the only one who can before it breaks since he made it in the first place.”

Nanami grimaced, nodding slightly. “Okay, do your best.” She paused, then managed a smile. “Thank you for looking out for us.”

“Of course. You owe me.” Otohiko winked and then wiggled his fingers at them. “Bye, now.” With that, he disappeared in a poof of wind and clouds, leaving behind no trace that he’d been there, except the faint scent of honey and vanilla.

Another groan escaped Tomoe as the last surges of pain ripped through his seal. Out of his peripheral vision, he spotted Nanami and Mizuki looking at him. Slowly, he blinked, and within another minute, he began to sit up, albeit stiffly. He supposed he couldn’t milk it much more, even though he was extremely tired and had a crushing headache.

“Looks like you’re going to school after all,” Mizuki said. “And Tomoe? Welcome back to the world of the living.”

Instead of answering, Tomoe just scowled and groaned, holding his head with a hand, his eyes bleary and lined with dark circles. Even with the momotan working, Nanami had a feeling he wouldn’t be back to his normal self until tomorrow. At least this way, he wouldn’t be in as much pain. Still, she had no intention of going to school when he was so under the weather.

Wrapping her arms around Tomoe, she pulled him back down, eliciting a groan from him and laying his head on her chest again. “I’m not going to school,” she announced, pulling the covers up. “Tomoe’s still sick, so Hisoka and I will take care of him.” She smiled tenderly down at Tomoe, once more holding him.

Yes, Tomoe thought with a smirk; she’d stay home. It seemed he didn’t have to worry about milking it after all. She had no idea he was merely tired, and with her waiting on him, he could be as lazy as he pleased.

Mizuki watched for a moment, frowning, then got to his feet. “Right, well… Let me know if you need me.” With that, he left the room, snapping the door shut behind him. Once again, Nanami felt a flare of guilt rising inside her.

Still, she remembered how Tomoe had said that she was his priority -- so she had to make him her priority too, especially if they were supposed to live together for thousands of years. At that point, they didn’t have a choice; divorce wouldn’t be an option. For the first time, Nanami realized that no human would ever be able to relate to her again. She had more in common with this yokai than she did with anyone in the human world. 

She wouldn’t think about it now. That was a problem for later — because right now she could still straddle the two worlds and enjoy what she had. So she sank a bit lower in the pillows and kissed the top of Tomoe’s head, then began to drift back to sleep, warm and comfortable from his body heat. She stroked his head as she dozed off.

This time, when she petted his ears, he sighed and closed his eyes, allowing it, nuzzling against her chest. Her warmth and the relaxing sound of her heartbeat made him so sleepy. He encircled his arms around her waist, holding onto her as he slipped back into a deep sleep.

Chapter Text

All morning, Nanami had dozed with Tomoe. By noon, she hadn’t been able to sleep anymore, so she’d gotten up to answer prayers and do some of her previously neglected homework. It was a good thing she’d had an extra day, because she’d been too upset that weekend to get anything done. The whole day, she sat in her room, keeping an eye on Tomoe. He slept soundly, though, and didn’t wake up until after dinner.

Although he didn’t seem to eat much in general, she still fixed him a meal and put it on a tray. Hisoka had attempted to do it himself, but she’d loudly protested, once more using the good wife excuse. Maybe Tomoe had upset her, but she’d promised him she’d try harder. After running into his old lovers and sparing him Ikusagami’s wrath, she was oddly possessive of him, even in this small way.

She slid open the door to her room and walked in, carrying the tray. While she’d thought she’d need to wake Tomoe, she found him sitting propped up, blinking sleepily. A relieved smile spread across her face. “Oh, good, you’re awake!” She crossed the room and set the tray in front of him. He just stared down at it. “I brought you some dinner. I didn’t know if you were hungry.”

“I don’t get hungry,” he mumbled, but then snapped his mouth shut. He didn’t want to be rude. Especially if she’d made him something. “You did not have to go to the trouble. But thank you.”

Her smile twitched as he said he didn’t get hungry. That was right -- yokai didn’t need to eat. “Well, it might help you feel better anyway, since you were sick all day.”

At this, he perked up. Yes, this was part of her waiting on him hand and foot. Briefly, he entertained the idea of playing it up, just to get more attention, but he quickly trashed that idea. Since her eyes were glued to him, expectant, he finally spooned some soup into his mouth.

“Is it any good?” she blurted out after he’d barely gotten the spoon in his mouth. “I made it myself. Hisoka and Mizuki tried to help, but I chased them out of the kitchen.”

“Did you now?” The mental image of her angrily shooing those two out of the kitchen, yelling at them like she’d yelled at Ikusagami, pulled a monosyllabic laugh from him. Her eyes continued to bore into him, and he realized she was waiting for an answer. “It is all right.”

She frowned. Did he think that was an appropriate answer? “All right? What does that mean?”

“It means it is all right.” He shut his eyes, putting another spoonful in his mouth.

“Are you saying it’s bad but you’re trying not to hurt my feelings?”

This made him open one eye to look at her. Then, he scoffed. “If it was terrible, I would have told you so.” When she continued to pout at him, her eyes flashing, he bit back a groan. “Don’t tell me you have forgotten -- I told you I did not have a favorite food. So everything is all right.”

“Yeah, you don’t seem to eat much,” she grumbled. “If at all.”

He failed to reply, instead taking a bite of rice. Truthfully, his midsection was still a little tender, but he chose not to voice this. He’d eat enough so he wouldn’t hurt her feelings.

Usually, he’d let the conversation drop here, but nothing had been resolved from their conversation two nights prior. She’d told him she’d needed to think, and then...Ikusagami had happened. So far, she’d been acting like everything was fine, except now her attentiveness had shifted to protecting and nurturing him. How strange.

At the risk of upsetting her, he decided to ask. “Do you feel better now?”

“Huh?” She tilted her head, watching him focus on the rice. Maybe his stomach hurt, she thought.

“I am asking if you feel better since you have had some time to think.” When she continued to look at him, bewildered, he bit back a sigh. “From the other night. You said you were not sure if you felt better, and you needed to think. You avoided me yesterday, so I assume you thought.”

It took a moment, but then she realized what he was talking about and sat up straighter. “Oh! Right. That.”

For some reason, her face felt warm. She shot him a sheepish glance. Before answering, she took a moment to search herself. The last day had been a whirlwind, and highly stressful. At the same time, it’d made her feel that much more protective of him. Something about seeing him tied up and tormented by the gods of war made her realize -- no one really liked him. No one apart from Hisoka, Himemiko, and the Tanuki Girls anyway. Even then, the only actual support he had was from her and Hisoka.

Forgetting his original question, she blurted out, “You don’t have many friends, do you?”

He paused, chopsticks just past his lips, looking at her. “That was random.”

“Well, you don’t, right?”

His ears lowered. “No.” He set his chopsticks down and resumed eating the soup, eschewing the rest of his food. Sooner or later, he’d have to try it though -- just to satisfy her.

Hearing him admit it made her stomach twist. “Why not?”

“Why would I?” Since she seemed to be watching him more closely, he began nibbling the salad. It was passable. He decided not to mention this, instead tacking on one more tidbit of information to assuage her burning curiosity. “I told you the other night -- I rarely saw anyone.”

“Himemiko’s your friend! How did you meet her?” Nanami sat on the edge of the bed, close to his side.

“She came to my shrine to pray for wisdom. Because we are both yokai, she was able to see me.” He picked through the salad, frowning slightly. “Perhaps you have not noticed, but the spirit plane rests on top of the human world. It’s easy to fall in and out of it.”

“I’ve never heard of that before.” She leaned closer, and he just side-eyed her, the hint of a wry smile at the corner of his mouth.

“Of course you have not.” Calmly, he took another bite of salad. Before he could explain to her that they were on the spirit plane now, that he kept them on the spirit plane at his shrine so they wouldn’t be disturbed by visitors, she barged on.

“Okay, so, Himemiko’s your friend, but that doesn’t explain why you don’t have others. Don’t other yokai pray to you?”

Gods, they were back to playing twenty questions. They were so far away from his original question that he wondered how they’d even gotten here. It was time to steer the conversation back to her. “Nanami. You are diverting.”

“What do you mean?” She met his gaze, brow furrowed.

“We need to talk about the other night. About whether or not you are okay.”

A wan smile played on her lips. “Oh, yeah, I’m okay.”

Lifting an eyebrow, he leaned in her face, eyes half-lidded. “Are you? I don’t appreciate you lying to me.”

She squeaked, her face turning red. “S-sorry! I’m not doing it to be a jerk, I swear!” Slowly, he sat back, but he kept side-eyeing her, suspicious. “Honestly, I don’t like to cause trouble for anyone. That’s all.”

“Ah.” He finally took a bite of the grilled fish she’d prepared for him. It was a little dry. Again, he kept this comment to himself. “I would prefer you didn’t hold it inside. You were the one who said that married couples should be open with one another.”

Once more, her face burned. “Y-yeah, I did.” Even she’d forgotten about that. It seemed his memory was much sharper than the average person’s.

“Well?” he prompted, locking his eyes with hers. “Tell me the truth.”

“Ugh.” Momentarily, she buried her face in her hands. “I don’t know, okay? I’m not so upset anymore. I do feel better.” With a sigh, she dropped her hands to her lap. Then, she smiled weakly. “I don’t know what to say.”

Humming, he sipped his tea. “Why don’t you try me?”

Her thoughts snapped back to her fantasies at the festival, her jealousy at meeting his ex-lovers, her statement in the heat of the moment about how she’d thought she could like him. It was difficult to absorb it all, much less piece it together into any sort of coherent thought process. He still stared at her. That didn’t help her jitters. The very thought of liking him made her heart pound.

“I’m so confused,” she whined again. Based on the look he shot her, this wasn’t an acceptable answer. For several beats, neither of them spoke. It was clear he waited for her to say something, but she couldn’t find the words. So after a long moment, she finally spoke again. “I don’t know what to say, honest.”

Perhaps she needed a prompt. “All right. Then tell me this much -- do you feel less threatened by my past?”

That intrusive memory of Sakurako flashed through her mind, and her chest clenched. “Do you want to see those girls again? Do you miss them?”

He didn’t even need to think about it. “No. I am married to you now. I am yours.”

She clapped a hand over her mouth, face hot, unable to look at him for a moment. Of course, he didn’t seem to think twice about what he’d said, she thought, scowling as he sipped tea, unbothered. Did this have no effect on him at all?

His gaze remained steady. “Do you feel we have properly cleared the air? Can we move past this now?” Hand still covering her mouth, she nodded. “All right. Then I suppose with some more time, you will be okay.”

She mumbled into her palm. “Yeah.”

Another brief silence. This time, he snuck a few glances at her, something curious sparking in his eyes. Maybe he was surprised she was so quiet. But she was processing everything, fumbling in the dark. Perhaps she didn’t know how to put it into words right now, but she did know what he’d react to.

The next time he set his cup down, she leaned closer. He turned his head to face her, noticing her shallow breaths. “Nanami?”

“Oh, my god, just do it,” she urged herself. “He won’t be mad! It’s not sexual harassment! He’s your husband, dammit.” A strangled sound caught in her throat. “Come on. He does it to you all the time.”

“Are you having a crisis?” He frowned, ears tilting forward. “What is it?”

If she hadn’t been such a ball of emotion, she would’ve stabbed him with her eyes. As it was, she barely even heard him. Finally, she brought her hands up to his face and he blinked, eyes fully open now. One of his hands lighted on her wrist, and she froze. All he did was stroke her skin comfortingly, so she relaxed.

By now, Tomoe had a feeling he knew what she was trying to do, but he didn’t push her. It was about time she initiated something. He gave her space, but he didn’t tear his eyes from hers, continuing to touch her wrist. Poor Nanami, he thought. She was so nervous. Finally, he decided to soothe her, albeit vaguely.

“It’s all right.”

Maybe he didn’t come out and say what was all right, but that was enough for her. Her hands shook as she framed his face in them, but she finally leaned closer. For a moment, she hovered over his lips, feeling his soft breaths against her mouth, her own harsher breaths filling the space between them. His hand moved from her wrist to cover hers, fingers gliding so sensually over her skin that it sent shivers down her spine. Whether he intended to or not, it was so potent she could almost see the sparks flying off his fingertips wherever he touched her skin.

She seemed frozen, though he wasn’t sure why. She’d almost kissed him several days before. But he wasn’t going to do it this time. If she wanted to kiss him, she needed to learn. Still, he reminded her one more time, “It is all right.”

“Really?” She wasn’t sure why she felt the need to ask, but he hadn’t kissed her, so she worried maybe he didn’t want to.

“Yes. Nothing is off limits. I promise.”

A sudden, silly notion struck her, and she couldn’t help but laugh nervously. “Except your ears.”

“Except my ears,” he echoed, a smile flickering over his mouth.

“Why--?”

“Hush.” If he let her finish that question, then it would devolve into a million other questions. “Lesson two in sensuality: keep mundane talk out of the bedroom.” He smirked, lifting an eyebrow. “Now, if you want to talk to me in other ways--”

“You’re such a perv!”

His eyes half-lidded. “Am I? Is it perverted when you are my wife?” This was ridiculous, he thought. “Enough of that. Do whatever you’d like.”

She hummed, pouting, gaze sliding towards the wall. Maybe he had a point, she realized, because her dumb comments had killed the moment. She felt like an idiot. But then he stroked the back of her hand again, and it made her breath hitch.

“Look at me.” His voice was quiet, soft.

Swallowing hard, she drew her eyes back to his. He was so close. She studied the narrow slits of his pupils and, if she looked closely enough, she could see flecks of lavender and deeper violet in his eyes. The soft skin of his nose bumped against hers, and she was putty in his hands. Melting entirely, she tilted her head and finally closed the distance between their lips.

Finally, he thought, a long sigh exhaled through his nose. He shut his eyes, meeting her efforts, following her lead. For the time being, it seemed she only wanted to kiss lightly, tenderly. He applied the same amount of pressure she did, relieved she’d shown him some romantic affection after what had happened. The last two days, it’d all been under the guise of comfort.

Despite herself, she was getting emotional. She needed to know he was hers, that he didn’t belong to anyone else. Maybe it was jealousy, maybe she did like him, but the way she felt was so strange she couldn’t even identify it. All she wanted was to confirm that he’d meant what he’d said about being devoted to her, to confirm that she could live with this when there was no love between them, to confirm that nothing had changed between them. Even though something had.

He felt her energy vibrating, so tense and on edge, something raw in the way she touched and kissed him. A part of her was still shaken. But he’d be stupid not to see this for what it was -- that she was reclaiming him. She was marking her territory, he thought with a little smirk at the corners of his mouth, the tip of his tail flicking. How pleasing. Although he knew she wasn’t at the point she was bold enough to say it, he had a feeling she wanted more from him.

After several more kisses, he finished with a nip and then pulled back. “Move the tray.”

She had been eyeing it. “Good idea.”

Pausing, she set it aside by the nightstand. With it gone, she was able to crawl into bed. He lifted the covers and she gladly accepted the invitation. The moment his bare leg brushed against hers, she remembered -- he was completely naked.

“You have no shame,” she grumbled as he propped himself on his elbow, cheek in his hand.

With a scoffed laugh, he laid a hand on the arm she had draped over her stomach. “You were the one who stripped me.”

It seemed she had no argument for this, because she only scowled. If he hadn’t been more concerned with the fact she wanted to touch him now, then he would’ve teased her about it. Instead, he stroked her arm, watching her eyes, waiting to see what she’d do. Sure enough, after a moment more of this, she rolled over to face him. Tentatively, she draped an arm around him, and then she pulled him closer.

Accepting her invitation, he wrapped her in his arms as well. Although he could’ve pulled her flush against his body, he didn’t -- because her eyes were still on his. Lifting the arm he lay on, he gingerly touched her bangs, brushing them from her eyes. She sighed noisily.

“You do not need to keep staring at me,” he murmured. “If you want something, take it.”

With this permission, she touched delicate fingers to his lips. She barely touched him, he thought. In response, he kept his eyes on hers while he kissed each finger, hoping to encourage her, hoping she’d take more. Since she still seemed unsure, he playfully bit her fingertips, shooting her a mischievous gaze, eyes dancing. This drew a little giggle from her, and he turned his head to nuzzle the palm of her hand before pressing a deep kiss to it.

“Do you have something you want to say to me?” His voice was low, rumbling in his chest. Beneath the comforter, his tail flicked.

She couldn’t stop shaking. Drawing in a deep breath, she snuggled closer, burying her nose and mouth into his shoulder. She laid her hand flat against his back, sucking in another breath, squeezing her eyes shut. “I can’t stand to think of you with anyone else.”

“Then don’t.” He stroked her hair, letting her hide away against him. “I only belong to you, so we never have to talk about the past again.”

Sighing, she nodded, then clutched him tighter. “I want you to be all mine,” she mumbled. “I can’t help it.”

“Well, naturally. We are mated.” At this, he felt her stiffen. That hadn’t been the right answer, he thought, ears lowering sideways. “What I mean is -- I would not like you to be with another man either.”

She felt his warm breath at the crown of her head, and then he kissed it. Slowly, she pulled back and shifted up so they were eye level, her hands migrating to his shoulders. Struck by the sudden desire, she pressed her mouth to his again. This time, it was more confident, firmer.

Although surprising, he gladly welcomed it, slipping a hand into the back of her hair, gripping it gently. Based on the way she’d been reacting to him, he started to think perhaps her sex drive was on par with his -- or, at least, close. Regardless, she was still too repressed for his liking -- although this was major progress. He continued to embrace her, mouthing at her slowly, deeply. Her hands drifted over his shoulders, touch gradual and exploratory, but she was touching him of her own accord.

The longer they kissed, the more at ease Nanami felt. There was something sweet about it, despite the sensual way they touched each other. It was beginning to click in her head that he didn’t do these things simply because he was horny. She still wasn’t sure what exactly it meant to him, but she enjoyed it, especially since he was being so gentle with her right now. Something about it soothed her inside, made her feel more secure.

The need to breathe grew stronger as they mouthed at each other with greater intensity. Even so, when the tip of his tongue touched her lips, she parted them, a powerful shiver rippling through her at the sensation. He had to be the best kisser in the world, she thought, panting through her nose; the things he could do with his tongue never ceased to amaze her. She clutched his shoulders, whimpering, far too focused on how hot his bare skin felt under her fingers.

By now, his own breathing had grown harsher, especially as her nails dug half moons into his skin. He ran a hand up and down her back, gingerly playing with her tongue, basking in the heat of her mouth for a moment longer. Then, he broke the kiss with a soft smacking sound, withdrawing his tongue. With a smirk, he used his thumb to brush away the string of saliva from between them, and then he dove in to kiss her lower lip before sinking his teeth into it and tugging gently. He felt the shiver wrack her body, and he finished by sucking on her lip. The resulting whine filled him with pride.

Nanami had to admit -- he was turning her on. After spending the day in bed with him, she’d been susceptible enough, but this … And it got even worse. Because he gently rolled her to her back and then hovered over her, peppering tiny kisses all over her face, paying special attention to her ears, her jaw, her lips, the space between her lips and her nose. Once more, he dipped down for a French kiss, which she obliged.

The sensation of his tongue gliding over hers sent a shiver down her spine. It still surprised her how good this kind of kiss felt, but he found all the sensitive areas in her mouth with ease. The tip of his tongue traced the ridge at the roof of her mouth with delicate precision, and she sucked in a breath through her nose. His chuckle was muffled by her mouth, and she frowned slightly. He knew what he was doing. Even so, she slid her tongue over his as well, allowing him to kiss her deeper, whimpering when he withdrew his tongue enough to nudge the tip of hers. He broke the kiss with a gentle smacking sound, then sealed his mouth to hers again, leaving her toes curling.

One of her hands drifted to the back of his head, tightening in his long, white hair. She held him close, her other hand falling to his chest as she momentarily forgot it was bare. By the time she’d done it, it was too late to retract the gesture -- nor did she want to retract it. This felt really good, she thought, heart pounding. The bed springs creaked as he lowered himself, one arm on either side of her, his side against hers. She could feel her pulse between her legs.

Shutting his eyes, Tomoe relished languidly sucking her lips, occasionally biting them or tracing a tongue over them. It seemed she was opening up because she had slowly started returning these gestures, every so often nipping at him, even experimentally sucking on the tip of his tongue in return. Each light suck drew a small hum from him, his mind going straight to what that might feel like at his erection. She didn’t let him dwell on this fantasy for long, because the next time he drove his tongue into her mouth, she bit him. He opened his eyes, staring down at her.

Her eyes were glittering. A muffled giggle left her, and he realized -- she was playing with him. It was the first time she’d shown enough confidence to tease him in bed, even if it was something outright silly. Yet it relaxed him, a singular laugh of his own escaping.

He tried to pull back, but she only bit him harder. Narrowing his eyes, he swished his tail, the appendage popping out from the comforter, the motion pushing the blankets down. Once more, he tried to escape. She was chomping him now. Growling, he said, “Nanami--” but it came out sloppily from the back of his throat. He sounded so undignified.

This made her release him. But only because she laughed out loud. It drew a glare from him, his tail flicking behind him. For a moment, he left his tongue hanging out, and then he sucked it back into his mouth.

He couldn’t keep up the ruse when she giggled like that, her cheeks so pink and the sparkle returning to her eyes. Another smile twitched on his mouth. “Are you quite through tormenting me?”

Nudging his nose with hers, she grinned, shutting her eyes. “Maybe.” She stole another little kiss, both hands drifting over his chest and shoulders.

He kissed her again, this time soft, fleeting. Deciding to take a chance, he murmured against her lips, “Would you like to do more?”

The very suggestion had her shivering. “Mm, yeah.”

He pressed kisses to the corner of her mouth, listening to her breathing deepen. Her hand raked through the back of his hair again. “What do you want to do?”

A sudden flare of heat rose to her head, a part of her still indignant. With a huff, she turned her head and bit his lower lip -- sharply. Her eyes flashed. “You know what I want?”

“What?” His ears twitched, eyes wide. Something about her tone sounded aggressive. And he wondered -- was this Nanami?

Grabbing his face, pulling it closer, she stared into his eyes, pouting. “I want you to show me how I’m different.”

She was still thinking about that. An agonized sound caught in his throat. “Nanami…”

“Please.”

His ears pricked up, more alert, lips parting. Had she just begged him? It wasn’t for sex and he knew that, but he was sure that was part of it all the same. “All right,” he said after a moment. He lifted himself onto his elbows, hovering over her, hair falling around them. “Would you like me to make love to you? In the way I will only do to you?”

Mouth dry, she nodded vigorously, dark eyes locked on his. Despite her determination the moment before, now she had a lump in her throat. Groan leaving her, cheeks hot, she said, “Don’t take it the wrong way if I cry… It’s just tension, you know?” His brow furrowed, and he looked worried, so she tacked on in a raised voice, “I’m a Pisces, okay? We cry a lot!”

“What?” At first, he frowned, confused, but then she whined and he couldn’t help himself. A laugh escaped him. “Well, all right, then, but since I cannot tell whether you are crying from tension or crying, then stop me if you are upset.”

She nodded, her eyes already stinging. “Dammit.” She attempted to hide the whine by injecting something vehement and spitting into her tone.

She did seem to be an emotional person, he thought, untying her yukata. But he held his tongue. Instead, he slipped her yukata from her shoulders, and she shifted to help him remove it. Relaxing against the mattress, he kissed one of her nipples, then the other. At the same time, he inched her panties down her thighs and, with her help, removed them. Now that she was naked, her breasts had his sole focus.

Whimpers caught in her throat as his lips grazed her nipples, his hands kneading whichever breast he wasn’t attending to with his mouth. She wove her fingers through his hair, pushing his head closer, shutting her eyes and relishing that hot, wet tongue drawing circles around her nipples. He alternated licks with deep, slow kisses. This time, he added a new trick -- pulling one of her nipples into his mouth and sucking on it, ending with the faintest bite. A frustrated moan left her and she involuntarily bucked her hips. So far, he hadn’t done anything out of the ordinary, and she began to worry he didn’t have any tricks that he hadn’t given to other girls.

He ran his hands over her torso, noticing how she’d stiffened. “Did you not like that?”

“It’s not that,” she mumbled, draping one arm over her head. “I told you what I wanted.”

Eyes widening, lips parting, he idly stroked one of her breasts and watched her face -- her downturned mouth, her brown eyes directed at the wall and shimmering. “Would you like me to make love to you now? No more foreplay?” To this, she nodded vigorously. “All right.” He kissed her sternum once more, and then lifted up. “Here, let me prop you up.”

Without protest, she sat up and let him arrange pillows behind her before he gently leaned her back against them. Once she was comfortable, he positioned her hips, until she was curled up, her hips tilted. He knelt, shifting their bodies more, then touched the tip of his erection to her entrance. Staring up into his eyes, she put her hands at his shoulders, gripping them, and breathed sharply as she focused on that sensation of skin against skin. He hooked her legs over his arms, supporting her thighs, and then penetrated her all the way.

Now that he was inside her, he took a moment to shift closer, to readjust their position one more time until he was fully inside of her. Taking care not to hit her cervix hard, he rolled his hips, starting with miniature movements. Then, he leaned in and touched his lips to hers. After brushing a featherlight kiss to her lips, he murmured, “Are you comfortable?”

She nodded, draping her arms around his neck, running her fingers through his hair the best she could. It was so long she couldn’t reach all of it. For a moment, she remained silent, stroking his hair, pressing her lips to his in those barely there kisses, that light sensation making her twitch, sending electric sparks straight between her legs.

Between kisses, he spoke against her mouth. “You said you enjoy penetration. Is this too deep?”

“No.”

His lips touched hers as soon as the word left her, and she sucked in a breath. A moan caught in her throat as her eyes fluttered shut. Momentarily, she relished his soft, damp lips, catching his lower lip between both of hers before slowly separating from him. In return, he touched his lips to hers again, nothing more than a bare brush, his gentle, warm breaths teasing the space between her lips and nose. He continued to rock into her, slow and careful, until her entire focus was on the sensation of being so deeply filled. There was something more than intimate about it; it made her feel connected to him at a deeper level. This was definitely different than anything they’d done thus far.

Humming a moan, Tomoe kissed her more firmly, finishing with a light suck on her lower lip. This time, he felt the shiver wrack her body. Breaths falling harsher against her mouth, he said, “If you need more, touch yourself.”

Her face felt hotter at the suggestion. It wasn’t the first time she’d done that in front of him, but the time before, it’d been hidden from his view. The way he rubbed against her gave her a little stimulation, but she had to admit more would be nice. Still, she hesitated.

Since she hadn’t replied, he stopped kissing her, exhaling shakily. “Are you too self-conscious?”

“Y-yeah.” That was when his lips brushed hers in a way that curled her toes.

“What can I do to make you more comfortable?” His lips moved over hers as he spoke, punctuated by heated breaths and a hard swallow.

She could’ve suggested another position, but she found she didn’t want that. Because right now, he was so deep inside her and the way he kissed her left her shaking. Whatever he really felt for her, she believed him when he said he hadn’t given this to the other girls.

Perhaps she’d spaced out too long, because he murmured her name again, pulling her back to the present. Blinking, she found herself staring into his amethyst eyes, feeling his soft breaths against her mouth as he panted shallowly, his lips parted. “I don’t know.”

She wasn’t there yet, he thought. “All right.” He withdrew for a moment, then pulled her further down the pillows, keeping her head propped up. He took one of the extra pillows and slid it beneath her ass. Then, supporting her thighs, he said, “Wrap your legs around me. Keep your hips here.” Once she did so, he penetrated her again, now able to put his weight on one forearm, on his legs. He slipped his other hand between their bodies, trapping it between their pelvises, slowly rubbing his thumb over her clit. “Better?”

A surge of pleasure raced through her and she groaned, digging her nails into his shoulders. “Yeah.” A tiny smile played on her lips. “Thanks.”

He returned her smile, then pressed a warm, slow kiss to her lips. He kept the strokes at her clit firm, languid, following the rhythm of his hips. “Talk to me if you need something.”

“Okay.”

The pleasure was alleviating, gentle instead of frantic. She found herself melting beneath him, gradually running her hands over his back, exploring the smooth plane of skin there. All the while, they traded those tiny kisses, the ones that left her a shaking, withering mess. Her emotions crested again.

Since she was so quiet, he decided to talk to her some more. She needed assurance, he thought. The last several days had been hard on them both, but he believed they’d been harder on her. He wouldn’t have liked it if she’d had an ex-lover who’d come into the picture, after all.

“If you need to cry, that is all right. We don’t have to stop.” She nodded furiously and shut her eyes; it didn’t seem she was able to speak. “If you cry, do you want to keep going?” Another nod. “All right.”

Tilting his head, he meshed his mouth fully against hers, swallowing her high-pitched whimper. One of her hands moved to cradle the back of his neck, the other rubbing up and down his spine so soothingly. That in itself released all sorts of relaxing sensations through his body, and he kissed her more deeply, sliding his tongue into her mouth.

Whatever she was feeling, she was feeling it strongly now. Waves of pleasure and emotion passed over her, her heart beating fast. She rolled her hips in return, following his lead, going just as slow. Every so often, he nudged a sensitive spot deep within her, but never hard enough for it to be uncomfortable. Another whimper left her as she thought about how the man in her arms had promised himself to her, that he was hers, that no one else would have him. And, just as she’d warned him, her eyes started stinging again.

Tomoe was so absorbed in mouthing at her, occasionally touching the tip of his tongue between her lips, that he didn’t notice until a droplet hit his cheek. Blinking his eyes open, he broke the kiss. “Are you all right?”

She nodded vigorously. “Sorry.” She burst out a little laugh. “I told you…”

Nudging her cheek with his nose, he murmured, “It’s all right.” He shut his eyes, pressing slow kisses to her cheeks, tracing the tip of a delicate tongue over the wet trails.

“Th-this is only for me, right?” She clung to him tighter. Oddly enough, the sensation of his tongue against her heated cheeks was both sensual and soothing.

“Only for you, wife,” he replied, nuzzling against her temple. “Do you like it?”

The lump in her throat had grown too tight so she nodded vigorously instead. Several more tears escaped her, but a warm pair of lips followed them, kissing them away. No matter how callous he acted during the day, the fact he could act like this at night soothed her heart just enough. He really was the god of sensuality, she thought, listening to his breaths deepen. His thumb brushed over an extra sensitive part near her clit, and she jolted.

His mouth found hers again. This time, he slipped his tongue into her mouth and she readily accepted it. He rubbed firmer, wider circles around her clit, adding to the pressure with his hips, rocking gently against her. A long, breathy moan left her, and she tightened her legs around his waist, foot accidentally bumping his tail. He didn’t say anything about it, instead sealing his mouth more firmly over hers, tongue running over the sensitive roof of her mouth.

After indulging for a moment, Nanami turned her head, breaking the kiss so she could breathe. Then, she found her voice. “I knew you were passionate, but…” She squirmed, whimpering.

“But?” he prompted, bumping his nose to her cheekbone, rocking into her with greater fervor.

Feeling him panting against her cheek, the tip of his nose brushing over her skin, she shuddered pleasantly. How could she even begin to put it into words? “But this is... really passionate.” It was weak, repetitive, but she couldn’t think straight.

A quiet laugh caught in his throat. “You asked for this.” Sighing, he nuzzled her cheek. “No one else has gotten this from me. This is all yours. All right?”

“Okay.” She sniffed.

His lips touched hers again and she peeked the tip of her tongue out at the same time as he swiped his tongue between her lips. The resulting sensation made her suck in a sharp breath, shivering. This was all hers.

“I didn’t think I was special to you,” she said in a tiny voice.

“Nanami…” He hoped she wasn’t going to go through the cycle again in the middle of this. Luckily, her next words wiped that concern.

“But now I think maybe I am…”

“Maybe?” He bit back a groan. “Hush. You are special to me. I have already told you why -- you are my wife.” Tilting his head up, he drew his lips over her temple, panting into her bangs.

A smile wavered over her mouth, eyes swimming again. “Thank you.” When he hummed, she added, “For this.”

In response, he captured her mouth with his. That was enough talking. It was time to focus on their pleasure. So he shut his eyes and tightened the circles around her clit, until he had her moaning quietly against his mouth, her body twitching and writhing beneath him. He rolled his hips with greater gliding motions, his moans mingling with hers. His toes curled as he felt the tension coiling.

Despite the tears spilling down her cheeks, she lifted her head to kiss him more eagerly, pushing back against his hips as he rocked into her. She’d never thought she’d like deep penetration this much, but the way he worked her left her aching for more. The sounds she made filled the room and they kissed each other harder, until she could feel his fangs grazing her lips. This time, instead of shying away from it, she gingerly touched the tip of her tongue to one of them. Somehow, that sharp canine scraping over her tongue sent a thrill through her body, and she dug her nails into his back, whimpering desperately, breathing harshly through her nose and rocking up more quickly. He took the hint, carefully biting her tongue, sinking his canines into it. That was so exciting she quivered, a short throb passing through her.

It seemed they were both feeling the same way, because Tomoe didn’t think he could last much longer. Already, he was rocking on her faster, his orgasm approaching. Soon they were pulling apart occasionally to openly pant against each others’ mouths. Every time, they dove in for another kiss, growing more desperate. She began to rub herself against his hand, his hips, her moans growing in intensity, in frequency. When he felt her muscles begin to tense beneath him, he knew she was about to explode.

He’d quickly worked her to this point. Now that they were both rocking against each other with equal need, she didn’t care to go slow or hold back anymore. She kept her eyes shut, kissing him firmly and deeply, relishing the sensation of his lips, his tongue, his fangs. Because she’d enjoyed it so much, she ran her tongue over the roof of his mouth as well, shivering as she pulled a groan from him. The friction of his bare skin against hers felt wonderful, like the softest silk. Clamping her legs around him, she rolled her hips up, humming, heart beating faster and faster, her clit overly sensitive. When the moment came, the pleasure was so intense she couldn’t stop herself from biting down on his lower lip, moaning as she arched up. He always made her come so hard.

A low whine left him as she bit his lip too fiercely. He didn’t complain, because seeing her let go was such a relief. She could bite him all she wanted if she’d let her guard down. Along with the slight pain was a shock of pleasure, and he shoved her further into the pillows, bed springs creaking as he thrust into her. His breaths fell heavily from his nose, his mouth occupied by her teeth. Mercifully, she released him, only to suck on his lower lip and then kiss it. After her bite, his lip was tender, and the hint of iron filled his senses, but it felt lovely all the same -- because she’d marked him. He declined to tell her she’d drawn blood, instead pressing the pads of his fingers against one of her thighs, groaning as her tightness hugged his erection just right.

Even though she’d already come, she was flooded by a fresh wave of hormones, of the need to be close to him, of a depth of emotion that made her weepy. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him hard, grateful when he reciprocated in the same manner despite the way he thrust into her. Eventually, his thrusts grew more punctuated, his breaths short and gasped. She squeezed her eyes shut, preparing.

There was nothing else outside of this moment, his focus solely on that mounting pleasure inside of him. With a few more deep thrusts, a few more brushes of her tongue against his, he was gone. Body jolting, he came until it shook every inch of his body, his moan loud and muffled by her lips. He snapped his hips a few times, forceful yet spaced out, and then he pushed deep inside her, leaving his erection there until the last pulse faded.

Exhausted, he broke the kiss to gasp, body encompassed in tremors. Maybe he’d overdone it. His middle was sore again, and he found himself wanting to curl up and sleep. Nanami wouldn’t appreciate that, though. So he met her eyes, panting. Sure enough, there were fresh tears spilling down her cheeks. He brought a hand to her face, cradling it in his palm, using his thumb to brush her tears away.

“Was it too much?” he asked, putting his weight on his elbows, holding her face in his hands.

“No,” she whined. “Ignore me. I’m just emotional right now.” A small sob caught in her throat, and she brought a hand to her mouth, averting her gaze. Even so, she could see out of her peripheral vision that his eyes were wide, mouth downturned. He looked so alarmed.

“Are you sick?”

“No.” She hiccupped. “I’m just feeling really weird, okay?”

“If you say so…” He sounded hesitant. Based on the vibes he picked up from her, that muddled ball of ambiguity, he couldn’t tell if she was lying or not. It seemed to be because she didn’t know either.

For a moment, they were silent, and Nanami sniffed, trying to control her tears. They kept coming, though, until he finally pressed her face into his shoulder, one hand at the back of her head. As he stroked her hair, she wrapped her arms around him, holding him tightly. Gods, she felt like such an idiot. Who cried after sex?

Finally, she decided to say something to assure him. After all, his body was tense. “I’m feeling better.” She sniffed loudly. “About everything. Like how you don’t love me, and even the whole...exes thing.”

“They were not exes,” he sighed, but stopped there. He didn’t want to upset her again.

Ignoring his comment, she continued. “This was really sweet. I didn’t think, um, sex could be like this. Y’know, comforting.”

His ears pricked up. She’d finally said the word sex in this context without freaking out or whispering it. Thank the gods, she seemed to be getting better. “It is not perversion,” he mumbled. “I told you -- you are my wife. As a married couple, it is normal to bond like this.”

Although she wasn’t sure exactly what this particular gesture meant, she didn’t want to ask and have him respond that he was simply fulfilling his duty to make her feel loved. Instead, she locked it away in her heart for safekeeping. For once, she acknowledged some things were better not knowing.

“Well, anyway, thank you.” She hugged him even tighter. “We’re okay now.”

A heavy sigh of relief left him. It felt like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. “Good.”

“And, um.” She paused, during which he hummed questioningly. “I think I’m good never talking about that again.”

He nodded sagely. “Agreed.”

Lifting her head, she smiled and then kissed his chin. He mumbled something under his breath, and then captured her lips in a full on kiss. Her body relaxed, and she thought -- perhaps that was the worst fight they’d ever have. At least it was over now and she felt they could move on. She pushed it from her mind and melted beneath him. This time, they kissed until he was too tired to stay awake any longer.

Chapter Text

When Nanami returned to school the next day, her class was abuzz over their school trip to Kyoto that year, chatting excitedly about how they’d be leaving in a week just before the new school year started. Having had nothing to her name until a year ago, Nanami had yet to go to Kyoto, much less to anywhere at all. She had to admit she was probably the most excited out of all of them. To think, she’d get to spend several days with her friends, visiting a new place, allowed to be a normal high schooler. Even before she got home that afternoon, she’d already decided to go by herself, though she was sure Mizuki would insist on coming along.

As she returned to the shrine, her original intentions of heading to her room were forgotten the moment she spotted Tomoe, Hisoka, and Mizuki all sitting on the veranda. The sight had her heart in her mouth. It must’ve been something serious if Mizuki and Tomoe were sitting together without being at each others’ throats. She hurried across the yard, but only Mizuki looked up.

Breathless, she came to a halt right before them and rested her hands on her knees, taking a moment to pant. “What’s...what’s going on?” The three paused and looked at each other, oddly silent. That was when Nanami noticed the large container of Mizuki’s special sake -- and the hanafuda cards they’d laid out. In the center of their circle, there was a pile of money stacked up. “Wait...what are you guys doing?”

“Hisoka and Tomoe are teaching me a new game.” Mizuki beamed and closed his eyes.

“You’re playing a game...with Tomoe?” Nanami stared at Mizuki for a moment, wondering if he was sick. 

Shuffling closer, she was about to touch his face to check for a fever, but stopped at the sight of the red claw marks around his neck and the slight bruise forming on his cheek. Whipping her head, she narrowed her eyes at Tomoe, who quickly looked down at his cards, half hiding behind his fan. Glowering, she pushed his fan down. He, too, had several bruises at his neck and wrist, and what looked like two large puncture wounds at his throat. 

“What happened here?” she demanded.

It was Hisoka who spoke up, neither Mizuki nor Tomoe daring to meet her gaze, instead suddenly fascinated by their cards. “Well, ah… Tensions ran a little high earlier today.” He smiled weakly.

“In what way?” Nanami crossed her arms over her chest, glancing from Tomoe to Mizuki.

“I’m not sure what exactly happened, but I was cleaning the floors when I heard what sounded like two cats fighting outside.” Hisoka looked up at the sky, tapping a finger against his mouth, avoiding Tomoe’s glare. “When I came out with a broom to shoo them away, I found these two instead. Tomoe-sama had his hands around Mizuki’s neck and Mizuki was using his snake shikigami to bite Tomoe-sama, so I suggested they settle their differences through a game instead.” He grinned, clapping his hands together. “And here we are.”

Nanami stared at Hisoka, slack-jawed. “So...gambling is the answer? You don’t think the loser will attack the winner? No claims of cheating?”

“Hey, I’m just a mujina, I can’t do anything against a fox deity and a divine snake.” Hisoka’s face fell. “I do what I can.”

Blinking, Mizuki slowly lowered his cards. “Hey...wait…” He turned to Hisoka. “Did you trick us into playing a game instead of fighting?”

“I think the mail just came. Tomoe-sama is waiting on a package.” Hisoka got up and hurried away, making a beeline for the steps.

Tomoe snapped his fan shut, growling. “He is good. I did not even notice.” To think, he was supposed to be the god of deceit, and yet his own familiar had manipulated him so easily. Perhaps that was why he’d let his guard down -- he trusted Hisoka too much, and up until recently, it’d only been the two of them. There had been no need to be alert.

“Wow, I guess there are yokai who are better tricksters than even you.” Mizuki smirked at him.

Glowering, Tomoe cracked his knuckles. “Why you snake,” he growled. “If I really wanted, I could have you cut your own head off -- and want to do it too.”

“I’d like to see you try.” Mizuki hissed, all but baring fangs.

Before the two could lunge at each other again, Nanami sat between them, a laugh escaping her. “I don’t get why you’re acting so high and mighty. He tricked you both equally. But I’m glad, because you two really shouldn’t be fighting. We all have to live together. For a very long time.” She shot them both a cold look, enough to make each of them shrink back, Mizuki shivering slightly and Tomoe hiding behind his fan again. “Anyway, I need to trust you to get along because I need to go away for a few days.”

“What?” Mizuki shifted closer, looking wounded. “Where are you going?”

“My class is taking a school trip to Kyoto next week,” Nanami said with a smile. “We’ll be gone for three days.”

Mizuki pouted, giving her puppy dog eyes. “Can’t I come too? Who will look after my mistress otherwise?”

A sharp flare ignited in Tomoe’s chest, spiking up his spine and making his face feel hot. The mental images of the two of them alone in Kyoto came in quick flashes -- Mizuki treating Nanami to a romantic dinner and her swooning over him, the two of them sinking into a private hot springs bath completely naked, and then the worst of all, the two of them climbing into bed together, kissing and making love. He could almost hear it, Nanami whispering to Mizuki about how much more dedicated he was, how he was such a better lover in bed, how she liked him so much more. An angry sound caught in his throat and his mouth fell open, a dark cloud passing over his features. He shut his fan and smacked Mizuki over the head with it.

“You filthy pervert,” he seethed. “Nanami is my wife and I won’t have her sharing a room with a snake .” He narrowed his eyes. “You might have her fooled but you cannot fool me. I will not allow it.”

“Ouch!” Mizuki rubbed the top of his head, then glared at Tomoe. “What are you talking about? Nanami-chan and I live together. I haven’t touched her.” Here, he narrowed his eyes. “You on the other hand -- you’ve defiled her. You’re the pervert.”

“If you mention last night one more time--” Tomoe began.

Nanami stood. “Both of you, stop it!” she cried out. “Can you not get along for even five seconds? That’s it.” It was purely out of impulse that she decided what to do. “Neither of you is coming with me to Kyoto, so you’re going to have to learn to get along. So the three of us are going on a date. Right now.”

“A date? With him?” Mizuki shrank back, aghast, pointing a trembling finger at Tomoe. “Gross!”

“I find it equally repulsive,” Tomoe snapped, glowering at Mizuki.

“You have no choice, and if you don’t stop complaining, I’ll…” Nanami paused, fuming, wracking her brain for the worst possible thing. Then: “I’ll make you kiss!”

Both Tomoe and Mizuki scrambled back from each other, eyes wide, faces pale. Tomoe fanned himself faster and Mizuki held a sleeve over his mouth. “Eww,” Mizuki shrieked, then feigned a sob. “How can you be so cruel, Nanami-chan? Don’t make me kiss that gross fox.”

“I don’t want to kiss a slimy snake either,” Tomoe growled.

“You two are pushing it,” Nanami said. “One more remark like that and you’re kissing.”

Mizuki looked at Nanami with pleading eyes. “Why don’t we just go back to our rooms? I don’t trust him not to say something that provokes me. I promise I’ll stay in my room the whole time you’re gone.”

“No, you have to learn to get along. Two thousand years is a long time. You’re family now whether you like it or not.” Nanami walked into the main shrine and laid her school bag down, fishing Mamoru out and putting him in her purse. “Let’s go, you two.” With that, she headed towards the gate. Begrudgingly, Mizuki and Tomoe followed behind, the latter with his ears and tail drooping.

Since they were a couple of yards behind Nanami, Tomoe felt safe enough to speak quietly without her hearing. Shooting a disdainful glance towards Mizuki, who he found was giving him the evil eye in return, he whispered, “I cannot bear to be around you.”

“I can’t stand you either,” Mizuki whispered back, glaring. “I’ve been trying to be nice for Nanami-chan’s sake but you’re the worst.”

“And you are equally insufferable,” Tomoe hissed through his teeth. “If you were not Nanami’s shinshi, I would have skinned you long ago.”

“I don’t understand why you pretend to care so much about how she feels,” Mizuki hissed back, eyes narrowed into dangerous slits. “We both know you’ll never love her. Because you have no heart. Stupid yokai.”

“You are nothing more than the lowest level of kami there is so it is laughable you look down on a yokai,” Tomoe seethed, that feeling in his chest tightening again. “Do not talk to me about having no heart. Nor should you comment on my perversion, since you are hardly pure. It is reprehensible how you drool after Nanami. In case you have forgotten, she is your mistress.”

At this, Mizuki burst out a loud laugh, and Nanami whirled around to look at them. The two of them froze in their tracks at the end of the steps, both falling completely silent. Out of the corner of his eye, Tomoe could see Hisoka returning, a box in his hands. Hopefully, Nanami didn’t make them kiss in front of Hisoka; he felt his credit as a god already sinking lower at the very thought.

“Ha, that’s a funny joke, Tomoe-kun,” Mizuki said loudly, nudging him in the arm and smiling. He glanced desperately, pausing to give Tomoe a chance to respond.

However, Tomoe didn’t have the time to make anything up, because Nanami reacted instantly.

“Really? I’ve never heard Tomoe tell a joke.” Nanami eyed them suspiciously.

For a moment, both Mizuki and Tomoe stood stiffly, frozen to the spot. Tomoe could feel himself breaking out into a sweat, dread filling every cell of his being. Luckily, Nanami didn’t push any further, instead leading them towards town. Both relaxed and sighed, taking a second before resuming their journey as well.

As soon as he deemed it safe, Tomoe spoke through his teeth. “You need to learn the art of discretion. We almost had to kiss because of you.”

“Yeah, well, you started it,” Mizuki huffed, lifting his nose in the air. “I promised Nanami-chan I’d try to be better because, for some reason, she likes you.”

Here, Tomoe felt his heart skip a beat and the scowl disappeared from his face. He watched Mizuki’s expression for a moment, but the other said nothing more. A small part of him wanted to probe, to ask what Mizuki meant by that, but he decided against it. Any show of curiosity would be perceived as weakness. Instead, he chose to retaliate. “Yes, well, she doesn’t like you, if you catch my drift.”

“It doesn’t matter,” Mizuki snapped, his face pink, his eyes drifting to Nanami’s back. “She doesn’t need to like me. I chose to stay by her side no matter what. And you know what else?” He paused for a moment, turning his sharp gaze to Tomoe. “I’m the one who holds her when she cries over you. I’m the one who takes her out when you can’t be bothered. And I’m going to be the one here for her even when you’re gone.”

Tomoe breathed more heavily, feeling lightheaded from the rush that washed over him. All he wanted was to claw the smug look off of Mizuki’s face, but he refrained. Inside, though, he felt like a jumbled mess of confusion and conflicting emotions. Did Nanami really cry over him that much? He didn’t understand why since he’d been sympathetic towards her and continued to support her. Then again, she had shown him her tears several times over the last few days. Maybe he wasn’t fulfilling his role adequately.

Seeing that Tomoe didn’t reply, Mizuki stood taller, smirking. “Oh, you’re not going to deny it? You know it’s true. She’s miserable with you because you’re a terrible husband.” Here, his eyes narrowed to mere slits. “It’s hilarious because everyone kept praising you for being an amazing lover, but it seems like the only place you have me beat is in bed. And that’s only because she hasn’t tried it with me yet. I bet I could make her come harder than you can.”

This was too far. Tomoe couldn’t restrain himself, even though they were on the street and anyone could see them. “You insolent little brat,” Tomoe snarled, a ball of foxfire flaming in his palm. “How dare you speak about your mistress like that?” He flung the ball at Mizuki, who shot up on the snake, coiling out of the way, jeering at him. Forgetting his senses, Tomoe leapt up, his claws bared, ready to slash Mizuki to pieces.

“What the hell? Stop it!” Nanami shouted from down below, her voice ringing in the streets. “Get down from there right now!” 

Both froze, eyes wide. Tomoe felt as though someone had smacked him, controlling his movements. He dropped to his feet, hands at his sides. Likewise, Mizuki drifted down beside him, the snake shikigami fading away. The sudden realization hit them both at the same time, and twin expressions of horror spread across their faces.

“What is wrong with you two? We’re in public! You can’t use your powers in public!” Nanami fumed, deciding enough was enough. “All right, you’ve done it. I warned you.”

“Please don’t make me kiss him, Nanami-chan.” Mizuki feigned tears. “He’s so icky and gross!”

“I don’t care.” Nanami stepped closer, fists balled, indignant. “Now kiss. And I want you to kiss like you mean it.” Both uttered sounds of disgusted horror. “Do it, now!”

It felt like a thousand rubber bands snapped every inch of his body, and Tomoe found himself being forced towards Mizuki. His stomach recoiled as his hands moved on their own, finding Mizuki’s chin. The other looked like he wanted to cry or vomit or scream, but he, as well, touched Tomoe, his hands resting at his sides. Tilting Mizuki’s chin up, Tomoe bent down, lips parting. The other boy met him and soon their lips touched, mouths meshing together as though they were magnets. Tomoe made a small sound of disgust as the taste of sake filled his senses. When the other boy returned the gesture, he felt like he might gag. They kissed passionately for a solid minute, to the point that a girl riding by on a bicycle crashed into a utility pole from staring.

Finally, the binding released them and they jumped back from each other, Tomoe shoving Mizuki away and Mizuki screaming. Tomoe leaned over a bush, spitting into it, while Mizuki viciously rubbed his mouth on his sleeve. Shaking, Tomoe straightened up, shooting daggers at Nanami.

“Never make me do that again.” He clenched his teeth.

Frowning, lips pursed in a pout, Nanami said, “Well, if you hadn’t made me I wouldn’t have done it. Don’t make me do it again, because I will.” She turned around.

An impulse sparked inside Tomoe and he reached out, grabbing Nanami by the wrist. “I am sick of you word binding me.” His voice was low, ears laid back against his head. “Make up for this grave injustice.” He leaned into her face, ready to steal a kiss from her for his troubles.

Shoving him off, Nanami huffed. Mizuki hurried over, concerned, but she smacked his hand away before he could touch her. “Neither of you gets to touch me right now,” she said sternly. “You two are going to walk in front of me where I can see you. You can try to get out of this date but you’re not going to. Go!” She shooed them to the front, her word binding once again taking effect. “Boys are such a pain,” she thought with a sigh.

Since they were being watched now, both Mizuki and Tomoe settled down, neither of them speaking to each other. They walked as if they were prisoners on their way to execution, Nanami thought grimly, noticing how both sagged, this palpable cloud of gloom hovering over them so heavily it even brought her down. 

This time, they walked into the downtown area. Tomoe hadn’t been this far before, and he put his spat with Mizuki in the back of his mind as he took it all in -- the crowds of people, the buildings, the motion of the city. A man walked out of a convenience store, the doors sliding open of their own accord, and his ears pricked up, a sullen expression flickering over his features. And Nanami had said not to use powers in public, he thought, annoyed.

Nanami hadn’t thought about where they should go, but when she spotted an arcade up ahead, she decided it was the perfect way for the two to blow off some steam. At least this way they could fight each other without anyone getting hurt. Perhaps Hisoka had had the right idea after all. Already exhausted, she called out to them, “Hey, we’re going in here,” and gestured for them to follow.

“What is this place?” Mizuki asked as they walked inside, staring around at the lights and the machines.

“This is an arcade,” Nanami explained. “It’s where you can play video games. I thought it might be a fun way for you two to bond and get some of that pent up aggression out. Without destroying anything.” The last part was said glumly. Reaching into her purse, she pulled out her wallet and took a few bills over to the change machine. Both Tomoe and Mizuki followed her, watching in fascination as she put the money in.

“Where did it go?” Mizuki leaned in to look at the machine.

The sound of coins dispensing made him jolt back, and both he and Tomoe stared as Nanami retrieved the coins from it. “It turns paper into coins,” Tomoe said, blinking.

“It didn’t turn it into coins,” Nanami explained, counting out the money and splitting it into two equal piles in her palm. “Someone built it to read the money you give it, and it has coins inside. It counts out coins to match the amount you put in.” At least they were distracted enough not to fight, she thought wearily. So as not to instigate any more altercations, she held one handful of coins in each hand and placed them in both of their palms at the same time, feeling like a mother keeping her children from squabbling over who got her attention first. “Why don’t you find a game and play it? Just don’t break anything, please.”

Tomoe stared at the coins in his hand and Mizuki just looked at her blankly, neither of them moving. Realizing they didn’t have any idea what to do, she sighed heavily. Well, it was kind of cute, she thought. It’d be interesting to see how they reacted once they saw how it worked. She beckoned for them to follow her, and they trailed after her over to an arcade cabinet.

“Street Fighter is classic,” she said. “You both put the coins in here -- just the amount it tells you.” She tapped the coin slots. “And then you use these controls to move your characters. The joysticks are used to move and the buttons are used to throw attacks. Try it.”

Tomoe and Mizuki looked at each other, grimacing, but curiosity seemed to win out in the end. Both of them did as she’d instructed, and then she reached over to press the button to start it. For a moment, both only stared at the screen -- Mizuki in awe and Tomoe frozen. Realizing they might be overwhelmed, she reached over again and tapped the joystick, the character on the screen moving.

“Got it?” she asked, letting them watch her for a moment.

“I think so.” Mizuki grinned. “Yay, Nanami-chan approves of me beating you up, Tomoe!” He beamed.

“I will slaughter you,” Tomoe growled, seizing the joystick with his whole fist like he was trying to hold a katana.

“That’s the spirit.” Nanami laughed weakly.

Spotting a vending machine, she stepped over to get a drink, sneaking glances at the two to make sure they weren’t actually beating anyone or anything up. Babysitting them was hard work, she thought with a sigh. After getting a soda, she sat down behind the two, watching as Mizuki moved his character back and forth and Tomoe punched at the air. “They’re terrible at this,” she thought with a snicker. It seemed they’d be there a while.

“Hey, Nanami,” a voice called from her right, and she turned to see Kurama leaning against the wall and smirking at her.

“Oh, hey, what are you doing here?” she asked with a slight smile. Out of the corner of her eye, she kept a watch on Mizuki and Tomoe, both of whom were intent on the game now. She couldn’t hear what they were saying, but she heard them mumbling to each other, likely shooting insults back and forth.

Running a hand through his hair, Kurama laughed. “Honestly, I was walking by and saw you. Thought I’d say hi, maybe hang out. What about you? Why are you here?”

Across from her, Mizuki let out a triumphant cry and Tomoe cursed, momentarily drawing her gaze over to them. It didn’t seem that anyone had won -- it looked like Mizuki had only managed to hit Tomoe’s character once. Looking back at Kurama, she said, “Well, actually, I’m on a date.”

“With who?” Kurama’s eyes widened in surprise.

“Well…” Her eyes trailed over to Tomoe and Mizuki again, a nervous laugh fluttering from her throat. There they were, bickering again. She thought --  how embarrassing.

“What, with Mizuki?” Kurama asked, arching an eyebrow. “You finally gave into him?”

“Not...really. It’s more complicated than that.” Nanami felt her eye twitch. How could she tell him about the situation? Of course he’d understand, but she wasn’t sure she trusted him to keep it a secret that she was actually married, unless...somehow he already knew that they were the deities who’d been married. Breaking out into a sweat, she watched his face for any sign he knew, but he only looked at her, waiting. “Oh, I don’t even know how to tell you this or where to start.” She lifted a hand to her face, shaking her head.

Kurama glanced at Tomoe and Mizuki, then cracked a smile. “Wait, are they on a date and you’re chaperoning?” He burst out a laugh, smacking himself in the forehead. “You get yourself into some weird situations, Nanami.”

“No, it’s not like that! I mean...it’s sort of, but..not the way you think.” Nanami groaned, kicking her legs slightly, letting them dangle off the seat. “Okay, fine, I’ll tell you -- but don’t tell anyone at school. Promise?” She set her drink in a nearby cupholder and held out her pinky to him.

Shrugging, Kurama hooked his pinky with hers. “I swear. I mean, you and I both know each others’ secrets anyway. I don’t want you to get revenge on me by telling people I’m not a fallen angel.”

“All right, well…” Nanami drew in a deep breath. “I sort of, kind of...got married.” Here, she cringed, touching her forefingers together, gaze dropping to her hands.

“What? No way.” Kurama laughed out loud. “You’re pulling my leg.”

“It was an arranged marriage, okay?” Nanami burst out, clenching her fists and leaning them on her knees. “The gods set me up to marry a yokai who’d become a kami so I could bind him.” She pouted, averting her gaze.

Kurama turned his attention back to Mizuki and Tomoe for a moment, observing them as they finally managed to control their characters enough to fight. “What, that fox over there?”

Fox? Nanami looked up and gasped, her eyes settling on his ears. “Damn it, why can’t I ever remember to tell him to hide those?” She groaned, burying her face in her hands. Maybe she really did have a problem with paying attention.

“Well?” Kurama prodded her, poking her in the shoulder. “It’s him, right?”

“Yeah,” Nanami sighed, defeated, shoulders lowering.

“So what’s the thing about being on a date, but Mizuki and your, ah, husband are also on a date?” Kurama broke out into a devious smile. “Is this one of those pervy situations where you’re all three--?”

“Shut up,” Nanami hissed, punching him in the arm, her face burning. “No, it’s not like that. We’re all on a date because I have to leave them behind while we go to Kyoto, and they have to learn to get along.” She grimaced. “They fight constantly.”

“Yeah, because Mizuki’s in love with you,” Kurama teased, laughing and poking her again. “But seriously...I guess if I were in his shoes, I’d be pretty pissed off at your husband too.”

Nanami groaned. “I know. It’s not fair. But if they can’t learn to get along, I don’t know how I’m going to live with them.” She leaned her elbows on her knees, face in her hands. “I thought if maybe we went out and had fun together they might be able to tolerate each other. So far all they’ve done is fight, though.”

Rubbing his chin in thought, Kurama hummed, watching Tomoe and Mizuki argue again, this time with Mizuki accusing Tomoe of cheating because he was the god of deceit. “You know, I think they could use a get along shirt.”

“What’s that?” Nanami asked, glumly watching as Mizuki and Tomoe stared daggers at each other.

“It’s an extra large shirt you make kids wear as punishment when they fight. They share the shirt.” Kurama hummed again. “We could probably find something around here, actually.”

“No, I already made them kiss and they’re still at it. It didn’t work.” Even so, Nanami laughed at the mental image.

“That’s because a kiss doesn’t last long. If they’re in constant contact with each other, eventually they have to stop,” Kurama reasoned, smirking. “Trust me, it’ll work.”

“Maybe later.” Nanami slipped from her seat as Tomoe grabbed Mizuki by the front of his kimono. “I have to take care of this.” She clapped her hands in their faces. “Keep it in the game,” she said sternly. Looking at the game over screen, she added, “Either put more coins in this one or find another one to play.”

“Gosh, mom,” Kurama said with a laugh, sauntering up behind her with his hands in his pockets. “I didn’t know you could be so scary.”

Spotting Kurama, Tomoe forgot about Mizuki and dropped him, bristling. This boy was smirking at him, almost taunting him, his words towards Nanami flirtatious. His first instinct was to put an arm around Nanami, but she pushed him away, glowering. “Who are you?” he demanded to know.

“You don’t know who I am? I’m hurt. Well, allow me to introduce myself.” Kurama laid a hand on his chest. “I’m the famous pop idol Kurama. You might know me from hits on the radio--”

“I have never heard of you,” Tomoe interrupted, grimacing. Turning to Nanami, he asked, “How do you know this man?”

“Don’t be so rude, Tomoe,” Nanami huffed. “He goes to school with me and he’s my friend.”

“This ‘man’ smells like a bird,” Tomoe said bluntly, eyeing Kurama with suspicion.

“And you smell like a musky old fox,” Kurama laughed, reaching up to flick Tomoe’s ear. “You’re way off base. I’m not a bird -- I’m a fallen angel.” He tossed his hair back.

“Yes, right…” Tomoe remained stony-faced. Who did this tengu think he was fooling? Tomoe could smell the stench of crow on him from a mile away. And, to think, he’d possibly fooled Nanami into believing he wasn’t after her for his own personal gain. Concern mingled with his protective instinct, and he put his arms around Nanami before she could push him away. “Stay away from Nanami, yokai.”

“That’s what I should say to you,” Mizuki grumbled from behind him.

Wriggling from his hold, Nanami said, “Tomoe, I’m fine. Kurama’s a good yokai -- I already know he isn’t really a fallen angel.” She smoothed her hair. “He’s my friend, so just relax.”

“Yeah, maybe you’ll see I’m not such a bad guy if you play some games with me.” Kurama smirked. “What about you, Mizuki? What do you think?”

“Anything not to be stuck alone with him.” Mizuki pointed at Tomoe.

“Great, I’ll join you.” Kurama grinned, then gestured for them to follow. “Come on, I’ll show you my favorite games.”

Nanami hung back, secretly relieved that Kurama had stepped in and alleviated the tension. At least Mizuki seemed to be in a better mood with him around; those two were actually friendly with each other. Tomoe, on the other hand, seemed to have a hard time getting along with anyone. Sometimes, she wondered if he’d ever let anyone in.

--

With the addition of Kurama, they spent about an hour and a half in the arcade, which was more than enough time for Tomoe and Mizuki to wear themselves out competing against each other. Nanami could’ve never lasted that long had Kurama not shown up, and she was grateful to him for his help, even though Tomoe had never warmed up to him.

Although Nanami had thought about taking Tomoe and Mizuki to a fast food restaurant for dinner, Kurama suggested they all go out someplace nicer, his treat, and wouldn’t take no for an answer. That was how Nanami found herself in a moderately upscale sushi restaurant seated next to a pop idol tengu, a fox yokai deity, and a divine white snake. What a bizarre situation to be in.

Mizuki and Tomoe sat side by side, each ignoring the other, Mizuki with his face buried in a menu as he marveled at all the choices and Tomoe with his eyes trained on Kurama. Nanami wished Tomoe would just relax.

It was Mizuki who spoke up, breaking the awkward silence. “Are we getting sake?”

“We probably should.” Nanami laughed nervously. Tomoe looked like he could use it. Anytime Mizuki and Tomoe seemed to get along even slightly , alcohol was involved. “Is that okay?” She glanced at Kurama.

“Of course. I’d love some too.”

“He’s not really high school aged, is he? ” Nanami thought. Sometimes, she forgot. Seeing how Tomoe had been deathly silent, she asked, “Tomoe? Do you know what you want to eat?”

“Snake,” Tomoe muttered, his ears flattening against his head.

“Other than that.” Nanami shot him a look. “Why can’t he be nice?” she wondered silently.

Truthfully, Tomoe was exhausted from spending all day with someone he hated, and he wondered why Nanami had to torment him so. He would’ve been happy to crawl back to his room and stay away from Mizuki -- but she insisted on them being best friends. His patience with her was wearing thin. “She annoys me to no end,” he thought, clenching his teeth.

Seeing she expected an answer, he muttered, “I am not familiar with this either, so you choose for me.” 

All he cared about was getting the hell out of there. It had been painful enough to endure standing shoulder to shoulder with Mizuki in an arcade for what felt like hours, but now he had to sit next to him as well. And after what Mizuki had said about Nanami… He wondered if she knew what her shinshi thought of her. Even though he hated Mizuki, he didn’t know if it’d be wise to tell her. At the same time, he worried for her safety if he left her alone with Mizuki when the other clearly thought about bedding her. Perhaps she’d be safer spending the night with him lest Mizuki get any ideas in his head.

They put in their orders, and soon sake was brought to the table, considerably lightening the mood -- at least for Mizuki and Kurama. The two were talking and laughing like old friends, while Tomoe remained silent and casually sipped sake. Everyone was so loud, he thought. He just wanted to go home. He wanted to be alone with Nanami, he realized, his heart skipping a beat. He didn’t understand how she could be so infuriating and yet the only one he wanted to be around. Sex was a powerful drug.

Their food came shortly, and Nanami watched as Tomoe prodded a piece of sushi with his chopsticks, looking uncertain. “It is raw,” he mumbled, mostly to himself.

“Don’t foxes like raw fish?” Kurama asked, eliciting a glare from him.

“It’s good, I promise.” Nanami reached over with her chopsticks and snagged a piece. She pushed it into his mouth, which he begrudgingly allowed. “See?”

After chewing for a moment, Tomoe muttered, “It is all right.” Even so, he plucked another piece from his plate and put it in his mouth.

“So, Mizuki, I heard Nanami’s not taking you to Kyoto,” Kurama said, sipping sake. “Bummer, huh?”

“Yeah.” Mizuki drooped, the tips of his chopsticks touching his mouth. “I’m sad I’m not going. Mostly I worry something bad’s going to happen and I won’t be there. We’ve had some problems with kamaitachi.”

Nanami interjected. “We haven’t seen them for a while, though. Tomoe and I think they were just sent to scare me into marrying him.”

Tomoe propped his cheek in his palm. “Of course they have disappeared. Because I have been around.” Here, he dropped his voice to a mumble. “That is why I do not like you going off by yourself, Nanami.”

Frowning, Kurama put a piece of fish in his mouth, taking a moment to chew before continuing. “Sure, they’re hard to get rid of, but don’t worry too much. I’ll be with her. If anything comes after her, I’ll protect her.”

This piqued Tomoe’s interest, and he looked at Kurama in alarm. The tengu was going with Nanami? He bristled, not understanding why Nanami would choose Kurama over him or even Mizuki, as much as it gagged him to think about. “You are going? Not Mizuki?”

“It’s a class trip, and Nanami and I are in the same class,” Kurama replied, taking another bite of fish. “Relax, we’re just friends. Even if I wanted to, I couldn’t date her. I’m an idol -- that means I can’t date anyone.”

Tomoe didn’t understand how being an idol had anything to do with dating. “I’m more worried about her being alone with another yokai,” he finally grumbled.

“Calm down.” Mizuki huffed and took a bite of food. “Kurama’s not going to hurt her. He doesn’t want to be a tochigami.”

“Yeah, it’s true. I can’t deal with that responsibility.” Kurama laughed, swishing his sake around for a moment before sipping it. “It doesn’t mesh with my lifestyle. I need to be able to work.”

“I don’t understand you. What exactly is a tengu like you doing going to a human school anyway?” Tomoe pushed his food around his plate.

“I gave up the yokai life a long time ago.” Kurama reached over to snag a slice of meat from one of their communal plates. “I decided I wanted to live in the human world. I don’t care about being a yokai.”

Mizuki nodded sagely. “Yeah, he’d much rather be a rich, famous pop star with tons of horny girls after him.”

“What can I say? When you’ve got it, you’ve got it.” Kurama smirked, shrugging casually.

Scowling, Tomoe declined to respond to that comment. “What an arrogant fool,” he thought. He decided he’d need to keep a close eye on this one. “You cannot simply decide not to be a yokai anymore,” he said bluntly. “You are what you are, whether you’re in the human world or not.” He closed his eyes, wondering why he bothered. “Besides, yokai cannot live in the human world.”

“Tell that to Kurama.” Mizuki’s voice was muffled by too much food in his mouth. “He’s been doing it for seventeen years.”

“I just did--” Tomoe cut himself off, feeling another flare of irritation rising inside of him. “Ah, I forget. You are all so young and naive.”

Nanami sighed, picking at her food. “Kurama has more experience with the world than you do, Tomoe. At least the way things are now. I wouldn’t call him naive.”

Instead of arguing, Tomoe fell silent, thinking there was no point when they were all convinced otherwise. A feeling of aloneness settled heavily inside of him. Perhaps adjusting to this modern age was harder than he’d anticipated.

After that, Tomoe grew so quiet that Nanami almost forgot he was there, losing herself in conversation with Kurama and Mizuki. They stayed at the restaurant for an hour and a half, indulging on dessert and conversation. It was only because she was trying to be nice and make Tomoe feel included that she shared her green tea mochi ice cream with him, picking up pieces and pressing them against his lips to get him to eat. He seemed to be in a mood again, but it was his own fault -- he could’ve tried to be friendlier.

Once Kurama had paid the bill, they left, and Tomoe breathed a small sigh of relief. Hopefully they’d go home now. He still wasn’t sure if it was the right thing to do, but he wanted to talk to Nanami about the inappropriate things Mizuki had said to him. Just seeing them walking side by side sent a pang through him, making him feel like he was on the outside looking in all over again. Even worse, Kurama walked in the same direction as them.

“I’ll walk with you guys if you don’t mind.” Kurama jammed his hands in his pockets and grinned.

“You don’t have to do that if it’s out of your way,” Nanami insisted with a smile.

“Nah, I want to. Besides, you could always use some extra help with kamaitachi, right?” Kurama draped an arm casually around her shoulders. “I’d feel like a real ass if I left you and then found out you got attacked.”

Blushing, Nanami shook her head. “You worry too much. I’ve got Mizuki and Tomoe with me. But if you insist.”

Tomoe’s ears drooped as he lagged behind and watched them, wondering if he should smack Kurama for touching Nanami. Just as he was about to complain, Kurama removed his arm and put his hands in his pockets again. Tomoe lowered his fan, his shoulders relaxing. But there was a gnawing in the pit of his stomach, this horrible empty feeling he couldn’t seem to shake.

They were several blocks away from the shrine when Tomoe felt an overwhelming aura coming from all sides. He’d been so preoccupied watching Mizuki and Kurama, making sure they didn’t touch Nanami, that he’d almost missed it. His ears pricked up and he grew alert, eyes scanning the streets. There was no sign of them apart from the prickling sensation against his skin -- and the scent.

What were they doing back? It was so ridiculous Tomoe could’ve laughed had it not been so serious; it was like they’d spoken the kamaitachi back into existence. This confirmed to him that Ikusagami had something to do with them because, after Nanami had blown him out the other day, he’d been incensed.

A moment after he picked up on it, Kurama’s posture stiffened, and he looked around, expression suddenly serious. “Do you sense that?” he asked.

“Huh? What?” Nanami blinked, oblivious as ever.

“Kamaitachi,” Tomoe growled, and Kurama nodded.

Nanami’s eyes widened. “What the hell are they doing back?”

“Who can say.” Tomoe grimaced. “See, this is why I do not like you going off by yourself. I believe it would be best if I came with you to Kyoto.”

The very thought made Nanami groan. If today was any indication of what it’d be like to drag Tomoe along, then she wanted no part of it. “No,” she said firmly, and Tomoe’s ears laid back. “You’re not coming with me. And that’s final.”

“But why not?”

Telling him he’d been rude to her friends was nothing she wanted to say in front of Kurama. “I’ll tell you later.” She shot him a look. Then, struck by sudden realization, she asked, “Kurama, will you be able to get home okay?”

“I’ll be fine.” Kurama rubbed the back of his head. “I got to get going anyway. I have a meeting at seven tomorrow before school.” Here, he pulled a face. “If it makes you feel better, I’ll call a cab instead of walking.”

“Please do.” Nanami held onto his arm for a moment, worry etched into her brow. “And stand inside the barrier at the shrine. It’ll protect you.”

Again, Tomoe stiffened. Despite the scene in front of him, he had to remember not to let his guard down. Those yokai could decide to take a chance anyway and attack, and he had to protect Nanami first and foremost. The rest could be dealt with when they got home.

Luckily, nothing happened apart from being watched, and they arrived at the shrine in the next minute. Nanami said her thanks and goodbyes to Kurama, and then headed up the stairs as he called a cab. Mizuki stayed behind as well, not wanting to leave Kurama alone when the kamaitachi were so close by, despite the fact none of them thought they’d really go after him when Nanami was the target. Even so, Kurama took Nanami’s advice and stood inside the barrier.

Given this rare opportunity to catch Nanami alone, Tomoe followed her until they were at the top of the stairs. Just as she peeled off to go to her quarters, he caught her hand. “Wait.”

Turning, Nanami met his gaze, her own cool. Truth be told, she was in no mood to deal with Tomoe after the way he’d acted tonight. “What?”

He tightened his grip on her wrist, tone edging on assertive. “Sleep in my bed tonight.”

Annoyed, Nanami jerked her hand from Tomoe’s hold, her face hotter. “You think I want to sleep with you after how rude you were today?” She crossed her arms over her chest. “No, thanks; I want my own bed and I want to sleep by myself.” If he thought he deserved sex after the way he’d treated her friends, he was sorely mistaken.

“It is not like that.” Tomoe’s ears turned back, lowering. “I don’t want to leave you alone--”

“I won’t be alone. Mizuki and Mamoru are with me,” Nanami replied curtly. “You can’t use the kamaitachi as an excuse. I don’t want to have sex with you and I’m not gonna have sex with you.”

Stepping forward, Tomoe put his hands on her shoulders, frustration building inside him. She smacked his hands away, turning her head, refusing to look at him. “I am not asking for sex! I am worried about you being alone with Mizuki,” he insisted. “I have reason to believe he might push himself on you.”

Finally, Nanami looked at him, her frown deepening. “You’re not going to turn me against him, Tomoe. I trust him and he respects me. You might not trust him, but it’s not your choice. Honestly, you’re only making me angrier at you.”

“I am not trying to turn you against him.” Tomoe’s voice grew louder. “I am simply telling you Mizuki said inappropriate things about you. You are my wife and I’m worried.”

Placing a finger against Tomoe’s lips, Nanami said, “I don’t want to hear it. Don’t tell me what he said. I’m sure he only said it to make you mad because you were being a jerk to him. Stop being a tattle-tale.” Exhausted from a day of this bickering and playing mediator, she added, “I’m not talking anymore -- I’m going to bed.” The look on his face was so sour, so entitled, that she lost her temper. “Stop giving me that look! I don’t owe you anything!”

He swatted her hand away, careful not to cut her with his claws. “What are you talking about? I already said I was not coming onto you!”

It seemed they were on the brink of another fight, and remembering what had happened last time, she decided to end the conversation. “Just leave me alone! I don’t want to talk anymore, so don’t come to my room and don’t bother me.” She shot him a glare, speaking firmly, ignoring the way his body went rigid. “Good night.”

With that, she turned around and stormed back to her quarters, freshly keyed up from his comments. Who did he think he was? Pretending to be worried about her when he really just wanted to insert himself between her and Mizuki... By now it was clear to her that it wasn’t just Mizuki; Tomoe seemed jealous of anyone she was around, and the realization made her stomach hurt, a cold sensation washing over her body. She hoped he’d get the hint that he couldn’t control her and she wasn’t going to stand for it. She wasn’t going to change her life just for him -- what he wanted was unreasonable.

For now, she decided to go take a long, hot bath and forget her troubles. She had a trip to plan, and Mizuki and Tomoe would have to figure their own issues out. Eventually, they’d have to stop. They couldn’t feud for eternity.

Chapter Text

The first day after their three-way ‘date,’ Nanami avoided Tomoe at all costs, still upset for how he’d acted towards the others. To be fair, he made himself scarce as well, once again disappearing into the recesses of his room. The only difference was -- he stayed in there for days. A part of her felt that familiar gnawing at her stomach, knowing she was freezing him out by not going to him first, but a part of her also wanted him to come apologize to her. Unfortunately, that didn’t happen by the day of her departure, and so she was left with no choice but to go to him to say goodbye.

With one bag over her shoulder and a rolling piece of luggage behind her, Mamoru perched on top of her head, she made her way over to the opposite end of the shrine. Hisoka was busily sweeping some petals from the veranda as she passed, and the two waved at each other. She stopped before Tomoe’s door and gripped the handle of her luggage, heart pounding. After a moment, she drew in a deep breath and rapped at the doorframe.

Tomoe had heard the footsteps on the veranda, but he’d been unsure if she was coming to him, so the binding had forced him to stay put. Instead, he focused on the prayers he had to answer. Of course he knew this was the day Nanami was leaving, but she’d made it clear she wanted nothing to do with him the last time they’d spoken, telling him to leave her alone and word binding him -- and he hadn’t been able to leave his side of the shrine since. Not that she made an effort to see him anyway. Once again, she’d chosen the snake over him; it seemed she chose anyone over him. It was a stark reminder of where her priorities lay.

For a moment, he stared at the door, grappling with his upset over being shut out and word bound, but since the binding relaxed with her knock, he decided to face her no matter what she had to say. After all, he needed to refresh the spell on her charm before she left. Regardless of how she felt about him, he wouldn’t ignore or neglect her. So he got up and went to the door, opening it.

At first, Nanami found herself averting her gaze, his stare too piercing, as though he was looking right through her. Suddenly, she felt self-conscious, all her anger melting away and replaced with confusion, hurt. She tightened her grip on her bags, a small whimper catching in her throat despite herself. Now she didn’t even know what to say. 

A moment passed without her looking at him, so Tomoe decided to be the mature one and speak first. “You are leaving for your trip?” His voice came out softer than he’d warranted, catching him off guard.

“Yeah,” she said, just above a whisper, a throbbing, aching pain settling in her chest.

Although he didn’t understand it, Tomoe could see the faraway look in her eyes, the turmoil, and it made him want to do something about it. Mizuki’s words about how he was a terrible husband, how she was miserable with him and cried continually over him, came to mind. He wondered if that was what was happening before him now. But he hadn’t been able to help it. He’d desperately wanted to go to her, to sort through this, but she hadn’t released him. Now she looked so hurt, and he had no idea what was going on in her head.

“Do you not want to go?” he asked after a moment. “I thought you were looking forward to it.”

“I do want to go,” Nanami murmured, but a part of her wasn’t so sure. Squeezing her eyes shut, she thought to herself, “I don’t want to go if we’re still fighting.” She wished he’d apologize already.

Now Tomoe was more confused than before. Her words said one thing, but her face said another. After a moment’s thought, he reached out and touched her hair, gently brushing it back from her face. As much as she’d pushed him away, he wanted her to know he didn’t hate her, but the words wouldn’t come. Instead, his fingertips lingered at her temple, and then he let them drift to her hand, taking it.

“Let me set the spell again,” he said, placing his other hand on top of hers; her hand felt so small, so cold. Flicking a worried gaze to her eyes, he shifted his fingers to the beads she wore, taking a moment to infuse them with his energy. He put as much power into them as they’d hold, then sealed it. “That should last you, unless you use your god powers. Try not to if you can help it.”

Momentarily, she felt numb and nodded robotically, staring down at the wooden boards of the veranda, at her feet. Was their relationship over? She couldn’t help but wonder. It felt like it was with the chasm that had formed between them and the fact they avoided each other. But it had been his fault, she argued with herself, blinking a bit. Suddenly, she felt insecure, vulnerable, the anxiety eating away at her insides like corrosive acid. It felt like if she kept holding it in, then she’d burst.

A tense moment elapsed, where she stood rigidly, her hand warmed by his. She held her breath for a long moment, throat and chest tight, and then it hit her suddenly -- she didn’t want their relationship to be over. Releasing the handle of her luggage and dropping her bags to the ground, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around his waist tightly, burying her face in his chest. Her hands shook as she gripped the back of his kimono, and yet she still couldn’t breathe, tears forming at the corners of her eyes.

Stunned, Tomoe lifted his arms, hands hovering in the air as she held him. There was something very fragile about her again, like she was teetering on the edge, close to breaking down. After a moment, he tentatively slipped his arms around her, petting her hair.

Finally, she spoke, her voice small, cracking. “Do you hate me?”

Again, Tomoe was at a loss for words; he’d been under the impression that she’d wanted nothing to do with him. Even so, he shook his head. “No, not at all.”

Nanami raised her voice. “Then why haven’t you said you’re sorry?”

At this, Tomoe froze. He didn’t see what the big deal was, but clearly the day they’d gone on their ‘date’ had upset her. Perhaps it was time to level set. “Nanami,” he said, voice even and quiet, “I am sorry I upset you and hurt you. I will do my best not to fight Mizuki in front of you, but you must understand that he and I will never be friends. Each of us views the other as a threat.” He stroked her hair as she looked up at him, her eyes misty -- but she was finally listening. “I know you do not want to believe it, but he provokes me. Since our wedding day, he has made it clear he wants me out of the picture. Of course I am going to take his threat seriously.”

“Fine, but can you at least be nice to my friends?” Nanami pouted and sniffed, rubbing an eye. Truthfully, she wasn’t ready to accept that Tomoe and Mizuki couldn’t get along, and she didn’t know how to respond to that.

Thinking back to their dinner with Kurama, Tomoe grimaced. “I will do my best,” he finally agreed. “But I don’t like you spending time with other men.” He paused, his hand stilling at the top of her head, his eyes softening when he looked at her. “I cannot help but want you all to myself.” He pressed a kiss to her forehead, closing his eyes.

Even though Nanami didn’t want him to throw a tantrum over her friends, she felt a slight wave of comfort at the assurance he still wanted her around. “We’re not over?”

“What?” Tomoe pulled back to stare at her, blinking. “No.” What a ridiculous notion, he thought. He didn’t know where she kept getting these ideas from. “Don’t think I would ever leave you. I have committed to you. I have told you I will not go anywhere.” His brow furrowed, eyes softer now. “You must learn to trust me.”

“I just thought since you didn’t talk to me again that you were done with me.” Fresh tears welled up in Nanami’s eyes, and she refused to meet Tomoe’s gaze, biting her lower lip.

“You are such a silly girl,” Tomoe murmured, delicately wiping her tears away with a thumb. “We had another fight. I have told you having a fight is not the end of the world. It is normal in a relationship.” He pulled her head close, pressing it to his chest and fondling the nape of her neck. “Besides, I thought that you did not want to see me because you never came to me either. You told me to leave you alone. You word bound me so I could not come to you.”

A shaky laugh escaped Nanami, and she gripped Tomoe’s sleeves, her tears slipping down her cheeks. “I had no idea I word bound you. I’m so sorry.” She sniffed, then admitted, “I was mad. And I didn’t want to see you at first. Honestly, I was waiting for you to come apologize to me, but then I started to worry you hated me and that we were over.”

“And I worried you were ignoring me. I believed you had chosen Mizuki and your friend over me.” He shook his head. “It seems we have had a misunderstanding.” Here, he sighed, burying his nose and mouth in her hair, closing his eyes. “That day was overwhelming. I needed to go home long before we left.”

“Next time, say something.” Nanami sniffed again, struggling to get a hold of herself. “I didn’t know. I thought you were just being rude and stubborn.”

Inside, Tomoe knew she hadn’t been open to hearing anything like that from him because she was under the impression everything he did was to be a jealous, possessive jerk. But now wasn’t the time for that conversation, not when they needed to show each other a little affection, not when she was about to leave for three days. “I am sorry I was rude,” he finally conceded. “Perhaps I judged your friend unfairly because I did not understand.”

She tightened her hold around him. “It’s fine, but please be nicer to Kurama. He’s a really good person and he’s been nothing but nice to me. I know he can come across as flirty but that’s just how he is. He’s never actually meant it.” She lifted her head. “What he said is true — he can’t date anyone. I don’t think he likes anyone anyway.”

“All right. I will choose to trust you while you are away, and I will hold my tongue for now,” he finally agreed, weary. “But let us continue this conversation later.” Tangling his fingers in her hair, he kissed her forehead again.

“Okay.” Now that she was calmer, Nanami pulled back until Tomoe’s hand was at her hip, and then she retrieved a piece of notebook paper from her purse. “I figured it was only fair that you knew where I was.” She held the paper out to him. “That’s the address of the inn we’re staying at and the phone number. So if you need to get a hold of me…” She trailed off.

Tomoe looked down at her writing for a moment, and then neatly folded the note, placing it in the front of his kimono. Cupping her face in his hands, he asked, “May I call you tonight? To make sure you arrived safely?”

Blushing, heart skipping a beat, Nanami nodded. “Yeah, we should be back at the inn by eight.”

“Okay, I will call then.” Tomoe leaned in and pressed his lips to hers, keeping the contact light, sweet, gentle. He held the kiss for a long moment, feeling Nanami melt into it and return the pressure, her hands finding his shoulders. There was something tender, something a little more fervent, in the way she kissed him this time, like she didn’t want to let him go. It made him regret she was leaving now -- and that she wouldn’t let him come with her.

For several moments, they kissed, leaving Nanami’s heart pounding relentlessly and her head spinning. She clung to Tomoe’s shoulders, beginning to feel overheated, overwhelmed. As much as she wanted to keep kissing him, she was also aware of the time, and so she reluctantly pulled back, trembling and breathless, her lips still an inch from his. Reaching up, she touched his cheek, and he laid a hand on hers, fondling it before he turned his head to kiss her palm, her wrist.

“I have to go,” she whispered, her other hand drifting over his chest, her touch affectionate.

Dismay washed over Tomoe. “All right.”

The two of them stood still for far too long, staring into each others’ eyes, lightly touching each other. Unable to help himself, Tomoe kissed her palm all the way to her fingertips, eyes still on hers. In return, she touched her fingertips to his lips, tracing them, drawing a little nearer. Although he should’ve been angrier at her for word binding him, he found he couldn’t be. Not when she looked at him like that, not when she touched him like that.

Even though she’d said she had to go, she couldn’t stop herself from brushing her lips to his again, her fingertips drifting to his chin. It was harder than she’d thought it’d be to say goodbye. Although it was just for three days, she chided herself. She sure hoped she wasn’t letting her guard down, because she didn’t want to feel like she needed him in any sort of way.

What pulled her out of that thought was the sensation of his warm breath against the space between her nose and lips, the featherlight touch of his kiss sending a shiver down her spine. He slipped a hand to her lower back, the action neither restraining nor uncertain. It was warm, weighted, gentle. And she kicked herself for not going to him sooner, because now she’d have to wait to be sure everything was okay for good.

With a tiny smacking sound, she broke the kiss, but she couldn’t bring herself to pull back just yet. Crap, she was going to be late. But then his nose bumped her forehead and his lips followed, and she couldn’t help the smile that twitched on her lips, something warmer and healing spreading through her. She nuzzled him back, giggling once as he kissed one of her closed eyelids.

“You should go,” he said in low tones, eyes shut, mouth buried in her bangs. He rubbed her back, making no move to release her.

“Ugh, now I don’t want to,” she grumbled, taking a step closer and pressing against him. “It’s freakin’ early, and I’m cold, and we’re making up.” She pouted, nuzzling against the crook of his neck, where his skin was the warmest. “I’d rather curl up in bed with you and go back to sleep.”

“Is that so?” Tomoe snorted, shaking his head slightly. “Even in the things you want to do, you are irresponsible.” A sharp pinch came at his arm and then he opened his eyes to find her glaring at him. Unable to help it, he snickered.

“You ruined the moment, you jerk!”

His eyes half-lidded. “Well, if I had not, you would not leave, would you?”

A groan of protest sounded in the back of her throat. “Tomoe…”

Smirking, Tomoe loosely wrapped an arm around her and murmured, “Or you could release me and let me come to Kyoto with you. Then you might spend as much time in my bed as you please.”

“No, you can’t come,” she said, but her voice wavered slightly. However, she’d already made up her mind. He wouldn’t be able to handle it . Not if a few hours out with her friends had been too overwhelming for him. Feeling a little bad, she kissed his chin. “Sorry. Maybe next time.”

Huffing, ears lowering sideways, Tomoe griped, “Fine.” He tilted his chin down and pressed his forehead to hers, ears perking up again, voice serious. “But if at any point you need me to come, you tell me.”

“I’ll be fine,” she insisted. “Don’t worry too much.”

“I always worry about you,” he mumbled. He was about to say something borderline insulting about her abilities, but then he decided -- he didn’t want to ruin the moment again. He shut his mouth.

“I promise everything will be fine. My friends are with me. Okay?” She patted his cheek gently, giving him a warm smile. Although he didn’t look convinced, he nodded all the same. “Anyway, I’ll talk to you tonight.”

”All right. Goodbye,” Tomoe murmured, tilting his head to brush their lips together one last time. Then, he pulled back, touching her on the top of the head. “Have a safe trip.”

“Thank you.” Nanami exhaled shakily, standing still for a beat, eyes locked with his. For a fleeting moment, she wondered if she’d made a mistake not letting him come with her. But it was too late now. She retrieved her bags and took a deep breath. “Bye, Tomoe. I’ll see you in three days.”

As she walked away, tossing a glance over her shoulder, Tomoe waved at her from the doorway. He watched her cross the yard to the steps, where Mizuki met her, picking up her luggage. He felt a tug at his heart watching her leave; he knew he’d worry about her the whole time she was gone. This woman, he thought. She had come to mean more to him than he liked to admit.

--

Nanami sat on the train next to Ami, while Kei sat in the opposite seat next to Kurama. Although her friends were excited and talking and laughing, she sank into her thoughts, staring out the window at the early morning sky and the tender pastels painted amongst the clouds, sun peeking over the horizon. She’d been so excited about this trip, but now all she could think about was Tomoe -- and wonder if she’d been too harsh on him. It seemed all she did was make mistakes when it came to their relationship, and she wished she could’ve spent more time reconciling with him.

“Crap, I miss him,” she thought, sighing heavily. At least she could try to have fun. And at least they’d sort of made up before she’d left. He’d teased her and said he’d call her, so that was a good sign. She watched as Kei only half listened to what Ami said, her fingertips flying over her phone’s keyboard. It was times like this that she wished she had a cell phone too.

At some point, she dozed off, exhausted from getting up so early. It was only when the train stopped and people began to exit that she opened her eyes, finding that it was already mid-morning. Straightening up, she groaned, her neck clicking, stiff. The others were already ahead of her, picking up their bags and filing towards the exit. Kurama paused, picking Nanami’s bag up for her, shooting her a smile and waiting for her to catch up. She hurried to his side, and he handed her the luggage.

“You must’ve been really tired; you slept the whole time,” Kurama said with a laugh.

“Yeah, I’m not a morning person.” She stifled a yawn and rubbed an eye. Her stomach grumbled, reminding her she hadn’t eaten that morning, and she sighed, placing a hand on it.

“Don’t worry,” Kurama said with a grin. “After we drop our bags off at the inn, we’are going to grab some food on the way to Nijo Castle.”

“Thankfully,” she mumbled, stifling another yawn, her eyes feeling gritty.

“Come on, let’s hurry to catch up with the others.” Kurama picked up the pace, and Nanami dragged behind him, wondering where he got his energy from. It must've been a yokai thing, she thought.

As they left the train station, a voice from behind called Nanami’s name. She turned to look over her shoulder, finding Ren rushing to catch up, slightly out of breath and smiling. She returned his smile, but she couldn’t help but remember what Tomoe had said -- that she should stay away from him, that he seemed to know too much. He seemed harmless enough, and she didn’t think he was anything more than a human. Besides, Tomoe was just jealous and he didn’t like anyone. Quickly, she pushed him from her mind, ignoring the twist in her stomach, and waved at Ren.

“Do you mind if we walk together?” Ren asked, falling into step with her.

“Sure, you can hang out with us,” Nanami said with a smile. “The more the merrier.”

“Right.” Here, Ren laughed a little, and Nanami thought she sensed an air of disappointment from him.

She swallowed back a sigh. Something inside her felt strange. Before, she would’ve jumped at the opportunity to spend time with him, but now she found her thoughts drifting back to Tomoe. No, she told herself, shaking her head, she wasn’t going to think about him. This trip was about her and her friends.

“So what are you looking forward to the most?” Ren’s voice pulled her from her thoughts.

“Honestly? All of it,” Nanami said. “I’m excited to see all the temples and shrines. Oh, and the gardens.”

“Don’t you live at a shrine, though?” Ren asked, drawing her attention back to him.

“Huh?” She hesitated; she hadn’t told him she lived at a shrine, but she supposed he could’ve overheard her talking with Kei and Ami at some point. “Yeah, but it’s different.” Come to think of it, Tomoe’s shrine was beautiful, immaculate -- almost like a fairy tale. Perhaps it wouldn’t be so different, after all. “But I still want to see the famous ones, and the Buddhist temples too.”

Ren jammed his hands in his pockets, smiling down at her. “You’re really into this Shinto stuff, aren’t you?”

“I guess.” Nanami hadn’t really thought about it before, but seeing how she was a land god with her own shrine, and that she was married to a Shinto deity, she couldn’t deny that it was true. It was funny to think about, because she’d never considered herself that religious before.

“I’m more into Buddhism myself,” Ren continued, unprompted. “I think the principles are so noble, you know? There’s a lot more freedom in not being attached to things of this world.”

“Yeah.” Nanami nodded, feeling slightly awkward. It wasn’t that she didn’t agree with it, but she wondered where this came from. “I guess it would keep you from feeling things like jealousy.” Unlike Tomoe, she thought with a slight grimace.

Their group turned a corner, and a block away, she spotted the inn they were staying at. It was cute, she thought. It was a traditional style building with rice paper doors and a long veranda, nestled amongst greenery, Japanese maples, and soft, stone ornaments. Their chaperone told them to pile their bags onto the carts to bring inside, so the inn could hold them until they checked in. Nanami placed her bags along with Ami’s and Kei’s, a tingle of excitement rising inside of her.

“I wish I had a camera,” she mused aloud. “It’s so beautiful here.” To herself, she thought, “I wish Tomoe could see it too.”

Tapping her on the shoulder, Kurama held out a digital camera. “You can borrow mine. I’ll send you the photos.”

“Thank you!” Nanami perked up.

“Let’s get some shots of us all together too,” Ami piped up, eyes sparkling.

While their teachers spoke with the front desk, they took a few moments to snap pictures of the grounds and each other, taking turns with the group shots. Finally, Nanami felt herself relaxing, like she was a carefree girl having a good time with her friends, even pulling a few silly faces with Kurama in several of the pictures. Although Ren wasn’t doing anything particularly different, she felt her stomach flip-flop oddly as he wriggled into a few shots with her too, his arm hooked over her neck and shoulders, pressed far too close. For a guy who knew she had a boyfriend at the very least, he was being awfully familiar.

Before the five of them could follow the stone path to the back, their teacher called out that they were going to the cafe a block away for breakfast and that they should line up. Kurama and Ren sighed in disappointment, but Nanami felt her stomach growl again at the prospect of food. She dashed ahead of them, already thinking about matcha bubble tea and perhaps a rice omelette, her mouth watering. It was Kei who caught up to her, for once putting her phone away.

“Hey, that Ren guy seems really into you,” she said, keeping her voice low enough so the others wouldn’t overhear them.

Nanami felt her heart skip, remembering how Ren had asked her out, and she laughed, slowing her pace to match Kei’s. “Yeah, he asked me out…”

“He’s super cute,” Kei continued, although her expression looked bored. “You’re not interested?”

“I was, but…” Nanami trailed off, Tomoe flashing through her mind once again. Sighing heavily, she said, “Never mind.”

“Oh.” Kei’s eyes widened. “Don’t tell me -- he’s actually a jerk.”

“No, it’s not that.” Nanami shook her head. “I don’t want to talk about it right now, actually.” She still hadn’t figured out how to explain her marriage to her friends, and if she mentioned having a boyfriend, then the onslaught of questioning would begin. She wasn’t in the mood for that.

Humming in thought, Kei studied Nanami’s face, suspicious. “Well, let me give you a piece of advice,” she finally said. “If you want to play hard to get, it only works for so long. You don’t want to be easy, but you have to give in at some point or they’ll lose interest.”

Nanami coughed. “Uh...thanks, Kei.”

“No problem. I honestly don’t understand why you don’t just get a boyfriend already. You’re super gorgeous.” Kei pulled out her phone as it buzzed with a text message, flipping it open to read it. “If I had the attention you have, I’d probably be a slut.”

Eyebrow twitching, Nanami watched Kei furiously type a text, thumbs flying over the keyboard. “What is she talking about?” she wondered. “Guys are crawling over themselves to get to her.” However, she kept her mouth shut.

They stopped in front of the cafe and only vaguely listened to the teacher’s ground rules, the students chattering amongst themselves excitedly. Seeing how it was a weekday, they were easily seated even with their large group, and Nanami followed her friends to sit together, choosing an end seat next to Ami and across from Kei, not wanting to be cornered by Ren. She couldn’t help but notice that he kept looking at her, almost staring, and she wondered if it was because she’d become so aloof lately. Was playing hard to get really that effective of a tactic? Feeling awkward, she buried herself in her menu. “If Tomoe were here, he’d be really mad,” she thought. Catching herself, she shook her head -- why was she thinking about him again?

“Ugh, my boyfriend is such a drag,” Kei complained, snapping her phone shut and setting it on the table, drawing Kurama and Ami’s attention.

“What is it this time?” Ami asked, taking the bait.

Releasing a dramatic sigh, she said, “He’s so needy when I’m gone. I haven’t even been gone for a day and he’s already asking for pics.”

Face burning, Nanami peered over her menu and laughed awkwardly. “Ah, should we really talk about that in mixed company?” She couldn’t bring herself to look at Kurama or Ren right now, her face much too hot.

“That’s why I’m bringing it up. Like, what do you do when a guy is being pushy like that? What are guys thinking when they’re being so bold?”

“Probably that they’ll get lucky,” Ren replied with a frown. “Just don’t respond. Leave him hanging and make him sweat.”

“That’s crappy advice,” Kurama piped up, looking at Ren and then back to Kei. “Honestly, you should talk to him and say it makes you uncomfortable. You have to set boundaries with him or he’s going to keep doing it.” He paused, shutting his menu and leaning on the table, propping his chin on the backs of his clasped hands. “If he can’t take no for an answer and keeps being pushy, he’s a jerk and you deserve better.”

Although both Ami and Nanami had been staring down at their menus in quiet embarrassment, it was Kurama’s words that made them both look up, awestruck. “You’re so mature, Kurama,” Ami said, her face turning pink. “How did you learn all this?”

“Experience,” Kurama replied with a smile, his eyes falling shut. “Girls deserve to be treated like princesses. These days guys are like a pack of panting dogs. That’s no way to treat a lady.”

“So...are you sure you can’t date anyone?” Kei asked, tossing her phone back into her purse. “Because it seems to me you’d be the perfect boyfriend. I mean, you’re rich, popular, a gentleman, and hot.” Here, her eyes half closed, her lips pursing, tone sly. “I bet you’re one hell of a kisser too.”

“You bet.” Kurama stuck out the tip of his tongue and winked. “Too bad you’ll never find out.” Kei’s face turned pink and Kurama laughed. “You know I can’t date anyone unless my manager approves it.” Here, he shrugged. “But I’m not interested in dating right now.”

Their waitress came up to take their orders, and the group fell quiet, focusing on choosing breakfast. Nanami sank back into her thoughts, musing over Kurama’s advice to Kei, how he always seemed to understand people and handle them with such maturity. Perhaps she could go to him for advice on how to deal with Tomoe, since the two of them continued to fall into the same fights again and again, and she didn’t know how to deal with it.

A moment later, the waitress returned with their drinks, and Nanami accepted her matcha bubble tea with enthusiasm, more relaxed now. Across from her, Kei snapped a shot of her strawberry bubble tea, telling Kurama it was for her ‘blog.’ The two began chatting about social media, with Kurama giving her tips on how to take better pictures and what hashtags to use. It was funny to know the truth -- that Kurama was actually a yokai -- but watching him taught Nanami something. And that was that Tomoe was full of crap. Her eyes half closed, expression stony, and she took small, continual sips of her tea. A yokai couldn’t relate to humans, she thought. That was hilarious. Because here Kurama was, giving love advice and bonding with Kei. Maybe Tomoe could learn a thing or two from Kurama.

Because they were on a tight schedule to cram as much as possible into the day, they finished up breakfast shortly, and then were funneled onto another train to go north, to their first stop at Nijo Castle. The trip took no time at all, and soon, Nanami found they were across the street from the castle, staring in awe at the elaborately decorated front gate. It was even more impressive in person, she thought. Apparently, Ami, Kei, and several of the other girls thought so as well, because as soon as the crosswalk changed, they started to cross the street without looking first. Hearing a screech, Nanami jerked her head to the side, to see a car barrelling towards them. They weren’t going to make it out of the way in time.

Before she could even think, she whipped an ofuda and a brush from her purse. With a quick swipe of her brush, she wrote miss and slapped the ofuda against a telephone pole, placing her hand on it. A flash of golden light surged out of her hand and the car suddenly swerved, as though someone invisible had pushed it out of the way of the students. The tires screeched as it veered in a semi-circle around the students in the crosswalk, then resumed its original course, straight through the stoplight.

Nanami’s whole body shook violently, her breath coming in gasping puffs, and she dropped to her knees, hands still on the telephone pole. Footsteps tapped behind her, and two hands fell on her shoulders. A tiny, dry sob caught in her throat, and the other person helped her to her feet.

“Good job, Nanami,” Kurama said, giving her shoulders a squeeze. “Damn, that was close.”

Turning to face him, she noticed his face was ashen, and a black feather fluttered down into her hair. He’d extended his wings, ready to fly to their rescue and reveal himself, she realized. But he wouldn’t have been fast enough, she thought, head reeling.

He folded his wings up, shapeshifting again, a few extra feathers fluttering with the breeze as he made them vanish before her eyes. Everyone else had rushed to the other side, where Ami and the others had already collapsed to the sidewalk, shaken. It didn’t seem like anyone had seen, so Nanami peeled the ofuda from the telephone pole and rushed across the crosswalk, Kurama close behind her.

“Are you guys all right?” Nanami asked, panting, leaning over Ami and Kei.

“Y-yeah,” Ami sniffed, eyes swimming with tears. Letting out a little sob, she grabbed onto Nanami’s waist, clinging to her. “I was so scared!”

“I was too,” Nanami responded, hugging the other girl tightly, her own chin quivering. “I’m so glad you’re okay.”

“I’m glad you’re okay too,” Ren said, coming to a stop in front of them, concern furrowing his brow. He extended a hand to Kei, helping her stand. “You guys should always look before crossing. Foreigners drive like maniacs.”

Nodding, Kei clutched his hand, and Nanami noticed that even she was shaking visibly. “I know, it was stupid.”

“Well, everyone’s safe and what’s done is done,” Kurama said, running a hand through his hair. “Don’t beat yourselves up about it. Let’s just enjoy our visit, okay?” He smiled at the girls, earning muffled squeals and bashful glances his way. “What do you say we take some pictures, Nanami?”

“Okay.” Nanami smiled, feeling a little better, and followed Kurama to the gate. She only vaguely noticed that her charm felt lighter.

Chapter Text

After the near hit and run, their tour of the castle was fairly uneventful, and they took far too many pictures of the building, the grounds, their group goofing off. They even managed to forget about the accident, taking in the scenery and the blooming flowers and trees of the gardens. Soon, it was time to move to their next stop at Arashiyama bamboo forest, Nonomiya shrine, and then Tenryu-ji Temple. Based on the pamphlet one of the other girls had brought from the inn, the forest looked enchanting, otherworldly, and Nanami found herself growing excited.

As they left the train station and headed to the entrance of the forest, Kurama hurried to catch up with Nanami, who was still looking at the pamphlet, about to hand it back to the girl she’d borrowed it from. “Let me walk with you,” he said, putting a hand at the middle of her back.

“Huh?” Nanami looked up, confused. She paused to hand the pamphlet back to her classmate, who eyed her and Kurama with curiosity.

Kurama slowed so they could hang behind the others and speak privately. “This is a liminal space,” he explained. “Not only is it a path between a forest, but this is also where the energy of two religions collides. You’re a kami, so you have to be careful.” He paused at the edge of the path, looking up at the tall bamboo plants swaying gently in the wind, creaking as they moved back and forth. “Tomoe’s energy disappeared back at Nijo Castle after you used that talisman to save the girls. You’re not hidden anymore.”

Nanami gulped. Not even half a day into her trip, and she’d already used her god powers, rendering Tomoe’s charm useless. Still, it was daylight and they were with a group, so she wasn’t too concerned. “I think it’ll be okay, but thank you for looking out for me.” She beamed at Kurama, then stepped onto the path.

“Well, I’m going to stick by your side just in case,” Kurama insisted.

“Don’t be so serious. It’s not like you. Let’s catch up with the others and take some more photos.” Nanami smiled at him.

Unable to help it, Kurama smiled as well, releasing a sigh. “Yeah, okay.”

Before they met up with the others, Nanami paused to take a few pictures of the bamboo, fascinated by the way the light filtered through the stalks, casting interesting shadows and different shades of radiant green in every direction. She passed the camera to Kurama and then stood with the bamboo as a backdrop, holding up two fingers. Laughing, he snapped a picture.

“Such a dork,” he said, grinning and standing beside her, draping an arm around her neck and turning the camera towards them both, taking a few pictures until he got it right. “We’re cute.” He showed her the screen, and she giggled a bit.

Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted Ren looking over his shoulder at them, his expression grim. She only peeked at him and quickly turned away, wondering if he was jealous. Slowly, she started to walk again, staring down at the camera and flipping through the pictures.

“Hey, Kurama?” She stopped, meeting his gaze. “What do you think about Ren?”

“Hm?” Kurama snuck a glance at the other boy, who stood between Kei and Ami as Kei tried to angle her phone for the perfect shot of the three of them. “Hard to say. Sometimes he seems too nice to be true.” He shrugged. “I guess if I had to say, I’d say he’s a fake.”

Nanami hummed in discontent, her stomach twisting. Tomoe had also said he was deceiving her. “I don’t know. Maybe.” 

The more she thought about it, the more she wondered if it was true. If two people had told her so much, did that mean she was blind? Maybe she’d been so hopeful that he could like her too that she’d ignored the signs. She had thought it was strange he’d given her homemade chocolates, how he’d suddenly been so attentive, how he’d always seemed to show up out of nowhere. Had he been stalking her or something?

Then there was today. Ren had been paying more and more attention to her, constantly inserting himself in their conversations -- even more so now that he knew she had a boyfriend. It didn’t reek of desperation, but it made her feel sick all the same.

That was when it hit her how she’d reacted to him even recently, and she wondered if that had something to do with the way Ren acted now. Her face burned as she realized that even after she’d been engaged to Tomoe, even after they’d married, a part of her had craved and relished Ren’s attention. But now she didn’t feel that way at all. It’d faded away before she’d known it, and now it was Tomoe who made her heart beat fast. It was in that moment that she realized -- she liked Tomoe.

As the silence stretched on, she felt Kurama’s eyes boring into her. He seemed to know something was up. “You got awful quiet,” he said. “Why’d you ask about Ren, anyway?”

It’d be nice to admit it to someone, she thought. Kurama was so mature. He knew people inside and out. Perhaps he could tell her what was going on.

“I asked because something doesn’t feel right.” She flicked her eyes up at him, uneasy, keeping her voice low. “The thing is, I used to have a big crush on him.”

“I knew that,” Kurama whispered, jamming his hands into his pockets. When she squeaked, stiffening, he added, “Hey, don’t worry. None of us judged you for it. We all get crushes sometimes. It wasn’t like you bothered anyone.”

Although her face still felt hot, she relaxed as he assured her. “Thanks. I wasn’t going to do anything about it, even before Tomoe. I didn’t think he liked me.” She hummed, turning her gaze ahead to the rest of the group. “Things changed, anyway.”

“Yeah, because you married Tomoe.”

“Yeah, and it’s weird because Ren started paying me more attention, and I think maybe it’s because of something Kei said. About playing hard to get.” She met Kurama’s eyes, but the other’s face remained expressionless. “I never meant to play hard to get or anything. I just figured it was best to keep my distance.”

Her eyes dropped to the ground, and she found her thoughts shifting back to her father, her stomach twisting. Don’t fall in love; don’t marry. That was what her mother had warned her. Her hands shook as she tightened her hold on the camera. An invasive thought flickered through her mind -- that thought that she shouldn’t tell Tomoe how she felt. Because if she did, he might have power over her. After all, she had no idea if he felt the same way, or if he would. Squeezing her eyes shut, she bit back a whimper. Why was it so hard to trust him?

Kurama’s voice pulled her back to the present. “When did this change? I mean, I know he gave you those chocolates, but when did it actually start?”

Thinking back, she hummed. Something rolled in her stomach as she recalled the timeline. He couldn’t have possibly known… “It was after I signed the contract. The week after, actually. Tomoe and I were engaged -- or maybe we were legally married. I can’t say.”

“That’s kinda weird.” Kurama shot her a sideways glance, concern furrowing his brow. “You were acting different, though, but none of us knew what was going on. I thought maybe it was problems at home. You don’t really talk about that stuff.”

She shook her head. “No. It feels like it got worse after he actually ran into me and Tomoe, though.”

“He did?” Kurama’s eyebrows lifted. “So he met Tomoe?”

Here, Nanami nodded. “Yeah, we were on a date and Ren asked me out. He’d dropped hints before but he’d never come out and said it.”

Now, Kurama looked alarmed. “He said that in front of Tomoe?”

“Well, not exactly. He asked when Tomoe was looking at another shop, but Tomoe heard it.”

She nibbled her lower lip, recalling how she’d snapped at Tomoe, how she’d accused him of being possessive. Shame filled her head. He hadn’t meant it like that, she realized. He’d heard another man ask his wife on a date. If she hadn’t had the experience she’d had with Sakurako, maybe she still wouldn’t understand. Suddenly, she felt terrible for accusing him of the things she had -- not just with the Tanuki Girls, but also with Kurama. Tomoe didn’t really know her, she thought. Maybe he was having a hard time trusting her too. After all, he’d told her before she’d left that morning -- he’d choose to trust her. That meant he didn’t already.

And maybe, just maybe, he was a little afraid of abandonment too.

No, she thought, shaking her head. She was just projecting. She knew nothing about his past. They’d barely talked about it. In fact, Tomoe refused to tell her anything about his past. He’d said again and again he didn’t like talking about it, that it made him uncomfortable. The only thing he had told her was how all his previous partners had parted ways with him. But he’d insisted it was because they’d gotten older, that it was nothing serious. Still, after the way she’d felt after having sex with Tomoe and how he’d started treating her now that they had sex regularly, she wondered if he hadn’t been able to help but get attached too.

“Hey, earth to Nanami.” Kurama snapped her out of her thoughts again. “Everything okay?”

A wan smile spread over her mouth. “Yeah, I’m fine. I was just thinking about it.”

“So, you were saying -- Tomoe heard you?”

She nodded, focusing on the conversation again. “Yeah, and I told him Tomoe and I were dating, but he still acted weird about it. Like...not quite offended, but he definitely got colder. He acted like Tomoe was hurting me.”

Lifting an eyebrow, Kurama said, “Maybe Tomoe’s the jealous type, but I can’t see him hurting you. From what little time we spent together, he just seemed worried. It’s obvious he cares about you and was restraining himself.”

Her eyes grew huge. “In what way?” She held her breath.

“I think he was trying his best not to tell you how uncomfortable he was with me being there. He could’ve really told me to fuck off, or he could’ve confronted me or fought me, but he didn’t.”

“That’s true…” Once again, she thought about their fight before she’d left. He’d said he’d been worried about her. And he’d told her he couldn’t help but want her all to himself. Maybe Kurama was right, she thought. Maybe Tomoe was jealous, but maybe he was trying not to get in her way. He could’ve done so much worse.

Kurama continued. “I think he’s struggling to accept that you have friends in your life. But I don’t think he wants to chase us off. Otherwise, he would’ve never gone to dinner with us. Even if he wasn’t happy with it at all.”

“I know.” Nanami swallowed hard. “Do you think I’m a bad wife? For making him go out?”

“Nah.” Kurama shook his head, offering a smile. “Maybe you need better boundaries, but I don’t think it’s wrong for you to ask him to go out with you. You’re trying to make him a part of your life.”

Nanami was about to ask him about those boundaries he kept mentioning, but she stopped when she heard Ren’s voice call her name. Something about it made her heart beat fast -- and not in a good way. Looking up, she found him waiting several meters ahead, hanging behind the group. She waved, the action weak. In response, Ren jerked his head and smiled, but his stare was so intense it made her want to hide.

“Ooof.” Kurama cringed.

“I know!” Nanami squeezed her eyes shut and sucked in a breath, then handed Kurama the camera. “I feel like he’s still trying. It makes me feel so weird.” She crossed her arms over her chest, hugging herself.

“Yeah, he might be the type not to take no for an answer even if he pretends to understand.” Kurama frowned. “That guy gives off some weird vibes. I wouldn’t be alone with him.”

Tomoe had also told her to stay away. Now, more than ever, she realized -- he must’ve been right. “You think so too?” She trudged slowly towards Ren, relieved Kurama was by her side.

“Oh, yeah, I’m sure he’d make you even more uncomfortable. Just stick with me, Ami, and Kei. Okay?”

“Okay, thanks.” Nanami exhaled, relieved that Kurama didn’t think it was all in her head. Comforted that he was with her, she picked up the pace, ready to join the others again. Luckily, this seemed to sate Ren, and he turned, walking ahead.

Just as she’d caught up, only a meter or so behind her classmates, a soft whimpering sounded from between the bamboo. Thinking perhaps she’d imagined it, she peered at the forest and then took another step. A hiccup, and then the bamboo rustled. Someone was crying, she realized, and she turned towards the sound, walking to the edge of the path where it was roped off. There, in the thick of the bamboo, she spotted motion, a pattern of white and baby blue cloth, a soft light emanating from between the stalks.

“Hello?” she called out, taking care not to attract too much attention to herself. The crying stopped, growing silent.

A child’s voice responded to her. “H-hello?”

“Oh, my gosh,” she thought, her heart in her throat. A child must’ve gotten separated from his or her parents and was now lost. She looked both ways, but no one seemed to notice her, so she carefully lifted the rope and eased into the thicket. If she was quick, it should be okay. “Hey, where are you? Are you okay?”

Pushing the stalks aside, she wandered deeper into the thicket, the sounds of her classmates seeming farther and farther away. She paid it no attention, too focused on finding the child. Finally, she pushed another stalk aside to reveal a little girl with white hair, white ears, and a bushy white tail. Her pale face had crimson markings like whiskers at her cheeks, her eyebrows small crimson dots that matched the color of her eyes -- which were filled with tears. A fox, she realized. 

Kneeling by her, she smiled softly, sympathetically. “Are you lost?” she asked, holding out a hand.

The little girl nodded tearfully, sniffing and wiping at her eyes. She gazed at Nanami, hanging back hesitantly for a moment before her eyes widened. “You’re the fox deity’s wife,” she said. “That means you’re not here to eat me.”

“Eat you? Who would eat you?” Nanami tilted her head, concerned. “What happened?”

Fresh tears built up in the little fox’s eyes, and she rubbed at them vigorously. “My mother and I live in the shrine as servants of the imperial princesses. This morning, a tsuchigumo attacked and took my mother.” She sniffed, staring up at Nanami. “I was so scared I ran away and hid here.” She hung her head, ears drooping. “I should’ve been braver. Then maybe my mother would’ve been okay.”

Heart breaking for the girl, Nanami wrapped her arms around her, holding her close. “It’s okay, I’ll help you bring your mother back. I promise.” She gave her a squeeze. “What’s your name? Mine is Nanami.”

“I’m Kumiko,” the girl sniffed, burying her face in Nanami’s jacket. “You’ll really help me find my mother?”

“Of course! What kind of person would I be if I didn’t?” Nanami stroked her hair, trying to calm her. “Let’s get you to a safe place first. Is there anyone at the shrine you can stay with?”

“I don’t know,” Kumiko stammered, chin quivering. “I ran away and didn’t see if the tsuchigumo took everyone.” She paused, then hugged Nanami tightly around the neck. “Oh, thank you, Nanami-sama.”

Nanami smiled softly, giving Kumiko another hug. “You’re welcome. Now let’s get you out of here.” She stood and carried the child out of the thicket, the murmurs of visitors gradually becoming clearer as she got closer to the path. As she stepped out, she found herself looking straight at Kurama, who stared back with wide eyes.

“Where did you go?” Kurama asked, voice raised. “You almost gave me a heart attack.”

“Huh? I was right here this whole time,” Nanami answered, holding the girl with one arm. “Didn’t you see me?”

“No,” Kurama replied. “You disappeared.” Sighing heavily, he ran a hand through his hair. “You must’ve fallen through to the spirit side. I almost came after you.”

“Don’t worry -- I’m okay. I heard this girl crying, so I went to help her.” Kumiko peeked out from Nanami’s shoulder and squeaked when she saw Kurama, burying her face in her jacket again. “It’s okay,” Nanami soothed. “Kurama’s a friend. He won’t hurt you.”

“Oh, my god, Nanami -- another fox? You collect ayakashi at this point.” Kurama leaned in, hissing softly. “You can’t walk around with her like that -- her ears and tail are showing. Do something.”

Starting, Nanami looked down at the girl in her arms, realizing that she’d brought her out into the human world, that she was visible to the naked eye now. Wide-eyed, she thrust Kumiko at Kurama, who leaned away, holding up his hands. “Take her, I need to write a spell.”

“Fine, fine.” Kurama took Kumiko, holding her carefully, face flushed and pout playing on his mouth.

Digging through her purse, Nanami found another ofuda and gestured for Kurama to turn around. “I need something to write on. Can I use your back?”

“No way, I don’t want you putting a spell on me by accident.” Kurama pulled a face. “If you’re going to disguise the girl, use her back.”

“Such a gentleman,” Nanami grumbled, but did as Kurama had suggested, lighty placing the ofuda against Kumiko’s back and writing human disguise onto it.

Pressing the paper against her back, she glanced around to make sure no one was looking, and then concentrated on channeling her power through her hands and into the talisman. Before their eyes, Kumiko’s crimson markings faded into her skin, her ears and tail vanishing. Exhaling in relief, Nanami carefully folded the ofuda and tucked it away into the girl’s kimono for safekeeping.

“Okay, let’s go to the shrine. Kumiko said her mother was taken by a tsuchigumo earlier today, but maybe there’s someone there who can watch her while I go after it.”

“Are you crazy?” Kurama stared at her as though she’d grown two heads. “You can’t go after a tsuchigumo on your own -- not if it’s powerful enough to take on a divine fox. Neither Mizuki or Tomoe is here to bail you out. Besides, how are you going to explain it if the teacher thinks you went missing?”

“That’s where I was hoping you’d help me out.” Nanami clasped her hands, looking up at him. “Pretty please?”

“Yeah, right. If we go anywhere together, they’ll think we’re sneaking off to--” He stopped, looking down at Kumiko in his arms, his face flushing. “You know.” He mumbled the last part. “We’d never get away with it.”

“Yeah.” Nanami tapped her mouth, beginning to walk down the path. “Let’s brainstorm on our way to the shrine, okay?”

“Fine.” Kurama set Kumiko on her feet. The girl reached for Nanami’s hand, wrapping her hand around several of her fingers, staring up at her with wide eyes.

With Kumiko tagging along, they couldn’t rush to meet up with the group, and so they appeared at the clearing once the others had already arrived. Both Ami and Kei looked up when they appeared, Ami with an expression of alarm on her face and Kei with one of slight intrigue. They trotted over to meet Nanami and Kurama.

“Where did you guys go?” Ami asked. “We looked for you.”

“Oh, we were behind you,” Nanami said with a laugh, rubbing the back of her head. “This little girl was lost, so we rescued her from the bamboo and now we’re trying to find her parents.”

Looking disappointed, Kei sighed and pulled her cell phone out again. “That’s all? Call me when it gets juicy.”

“What did you think we were doing?” Kurama asked, frowning. He placed a hand against the gate, leaning in Kei’s face. “I told you I have no interest in dating.”

“That doesn’t mean you don’t have interest in other things,” Kei quipped, snapping her gum.

“You guys!” Nanami placed her hands on the sides of Kumiko’s head, covering her ears, mortified. Kumiko flinched, whining and protesting in her hold. It made Nanami flash back to how Tomoe had reacted when she’d touched his ears, and she quickly released her head. “I’m sorry, Kumiko. My friends were being mean.” 

Sighing, Nanami looked towards the shrine. Not counting the students, there were a lot of people milling about, enough to make Kumiko whimper and hold onto her leg, hiding shyly behind it. She must’ve been residing in the spirit side, Nanami realized, she wasn’t used to these crowds.

Touching the top of Kumiko’s head, she smiled reassuringly. “Let’s go look in the shrine and see if you recognize anyone.” Once Kumiko nodded, she turned to her friends. “I’ll be right back. I’m going to see if her parents are in there.”

With that, she led Kumiko through the crowds to the main shrine. It was small enough, so she should be able to find someone . The only people she could see seemed to be tourists, though. If only she could find a way into the spirit side. Going around the sides of the shrine, she looked for any indication of another yokai, a spirit, a keeper -- anyone. After wandering around for a moment, she spotted tiny golden orbs floating gently down on the breeze -- like sunbeams catching the light and reflecting it. A tug twisted inside her chest, her intuition pushing her forward. So she stepped towards it until she was enveloped, surrounded in the warmth of the orbs.

As the light slowly receded, she found herself standing at the empty shrine, blinking. There was no sign of the visitors or her friends, but a warm presence glowed from within the shrine. Clutching Kumiko’s hand, she stepped forward, barely breathing. Something about this place felt sacred, demanding her reverence.

Peering into the shrine, she found a woman in traditional dress, her long, black hair trailing down over the floor, the ends resting at her feet. She drew herself a cup of tea, and then looked up as Nanami came closer, Kumiko in tow.

“Excuse me?” Nanami called softly. “Are you the kami of this shrine?”

“Yes,” the girl responded, seeming surprised. “You can see me?”

“Yeah.” Nanami stopped just inside the threshold of the shrine; something told her she wasn’t supposed to come any closer. Glancing at Kumiko, she watched for any sign that the girl felt uncomfortable, but instead, she tore away from Nanami’s hold and went to the other god’s side, crying softly.

“Dear child.” The woman pulled her into an embrace, and gingerly kissed her forehead, blessing her. “Where have you been, Kumiko?”

“She got lost in the bamboo forest, and I found her,” Nanami replied, seeing how Kumiko was too upset to speak. “Can she stay here with you while I look for her mother?”

“Yes, of course. I will take good care of the child.” She smiled, cradling her close.

A twig snapped behind her, and Nanami whirled around, her heart leaping. There she found Kurama, his expression serious, frown furrowing his brow. She watched as his wings extended, his nails forming into sharper talons.

“Kurama, what--”

“Get back, Nanami,” Kurama whispered in her ear. “That’s not the kami.”

“Wh-what?”

“Kami-sama,” the other god spoke up, alarm in her tone. “Is this your shinshi? Control him at once.” She tightened her hold on Kumiko, protective.

“Kurama, what’s wrong with you?” Nanami grabbed his arm. “Kumiko knows her. Please stop.”

“Are you dense?” Kurama fired back. “She doesn’t have the mark of a kami. You should be able to see them too!”

“I’ve never noticed--” Nanami cut herself off.

Kurama met Namami’s gaze, ignoring her comment. “If you don’t believe me, use your ofuda. If she’s shapeshifting, you can break her spell.”

“Really?” Nanami blinked, and Kurama stared at her. At least this wouldn’t hurt anyone if Kurama was mistaken, she thought. “Okay!”

She pulled an ofuda from her purse, pressing it against one of the posts of the shrine. Reveal, she wrote on it, and a pulse of energy spread out across the shrine like a shockwave, a golden path traveling along the ground and hitting the kami directly. With it, she suddenly felt faint, her legs going to jelly. “Crap,” she thought. The ofuda was draining her energy. She’d overdone it.

Panting, she watched as the glow of the shrine faded away, replaced with thick clouds of black miasma. A muffled scream caught in Nanami’s throat as the woman’s youthful face melted away, her skin peeling like wet paper. Nanami stumbled backwards, and Kurama caught her arms, steadying her. A piercing shriek, and the woman’s body burst into shreds, a gigantic, hairy, black spider emerging from the remains. Kumiko squealed, the spider’s fangs wrapping around her body.

“No, Kumiko!” Nanami gasped. Reaching in her purse, she produced Mamoru, tossing the shikigami into the air. “Mamoru, barrier against evil!”

The little monkey leapt through the air, spreading golden light with it, blanketing the shrine and shining through every last corner of darkness. The miasma split and dissipated, the tsuchigumo shrieking in pain. Its fangs opened and Kumiko fell, squealing as she plunged headfirst towards the ground.

“I got her,” Kurama shouted, flying up and catching her in his arms. He dodged one of the tsuchigumo’s legs, but the resounding, heavy thump hit like an earthquake, knocking Nanami to the ground.

She cracked her head against one of the posts, black and purple dots clouding her vision for a moment. “Ouch!” Rubbing her head, she sat up, blinking hard.

“Nanami, watch out!” 

She still hadn’t recovered, but she looked up, gasping as one of the tsuchigumo’s legs came crashing down. Involuntarily, she lifted an arm to protect herself, but Kurama sped towards her, sweeping a hand across and eliciting a gust of wind, strong enough to push the tsuchigumo back. Its leg went through the floor of the shrine instead, and Nanami rolled out of the way, panting.

“Shit,” Kurama spat, landing beside Nanami, still holding Kumiko. “I haven’t used my yokai powers much. I don’t have a good grasp on them.” He laughed weakly, shaking his head. “Well, Nanami, you and I might be out of our league here.” Putting Kumiko down, he said, “Get back, but stay where we can see you.” The girl nodded, and jumped from the platform of the shrine, taking a few steps into the surrounding bushes. Then, grabbing Nanami’s arm and jerking her out of the way as the tsuchigumo spat webs towards them, Kurama added, “There’s something else you should know.”

“What’s that?” Nanami asked, heart pounding, holding onto Kurama as the other flew her out of the way, weaving between the monster’s legs.

“That thing already ate the kami’s heart,” he said. “Can’t you feel the energy? If you don’t hurry and exorcise it before it fully absorbs it, it’s going to be impossible for us to beat.” Here, he laughed dryly. “Hate to say it, but if it gets to that point, you’ll have to call Tomoe.”

“No way!” Nanami cried out. “And...and what about Kumiko’s mother? Do you think she’s okay?”

“I’m afraid not.” Kurama shook his head. “I didn’t want to say this in front of Kumiko, but I can smell fox blood. This yokai already ate her.”

“That’s horrible!” By now, Nanami’s body was shaking. But she’d promised Kumiko… “What will Kumiko do without her mother?”

Kurama tried to dodge another blow, but it caught him on the wing and sent him and Nanami hurtling to the ground, knocking the breaths out of them. For the moment following the jarring impact of hitting the floor, Nanami could only lie on her back, stunned, her breath hitching and muscles spasming, but no oxygen actually filling her lungs. She struggled to draw a breath, her heart beating painfully, erratically. “I can’t breathe, ” she thought, tears clouding her vision.

“Nanami!” Kurama called as the tsuchigumo put its weight on his wing, pinning him down. He crawled towards her, reaching out, but having his wing trapped kept him from moving too far. “Shit. Get up, dammit!”

Finally, she sucked in a sharp breath, the spasms stopping. She sat up, her back still aching, and then noticed that Kurama was pinned, his face twisted in pain, a grunt leaving him. She had to do something. Frantic, eyes darting around the shrine, she tried to find anything she could use to help her exorcise the demon. Mamoru bounced around between the tsuchigumo’s legs, making a small noise to draw her attention. He hopped up onto a staff with bells that had been tucked away in a corner. Of course.

Following Mamoru’s lead, Nanami made a leap for it and grabbed the staff, falling to the floor and hitting her elbow in the process. The shock of pain momentarily doubled her over, but she scrambled to her feet as the tsuchigumo put another leg on Kurama, this one in the middle of his back.

“Please hurry.” Kurama clawed at the floor, trying to squirm free.

Legs shaking, Nanami dashed to the front of the tsuchigumo, and shook the staff vigorously, bells ringing as she did so. She stared it down, this fierce energy building inside her, bursting forth, and with each shake of the staff, it took a small step back. Beneath her, Kurama sucked in a gasping breath as it finally removed its weight from his back, and he crawled to Nanami’s side. She followed the tsuchigumo, continuing to shake the bells. It was at the edge of the shrine now. A liminal space.

Pointing the staff at the tsuchigumo, she cried out, “Mamoru, banish!” 

It was a new word for Mamoru and perhaps stretching the limits of his purpose of protection, but she had to try something. The shikigami flew through the air, and a ball of golden light surged forth, surrounding the yokai. It was pure intuition which drove Nanami now, and she brought the staff down on the tsuchigumo’s head, the bells ringing cacophonously, the noise reverberating and shaking the entire atmosphere, soundwaves almost visible from the surge of power. With a final shriek, the tsuchigumo evaporated into smoke, gradually bleeding away into nothingness. The light also faded out, and then all was still save for the cool breeze, a wind chime tinkling musically in the background.

Nanami stood there for a moment, panting heavily, a bead of sweat trickling down her temple and her cheek. She tightened her hold on the staff, hands trembling. Suddenly, she felt faint, like she might black out, and she dropped to her knees, only managing to stay upright by pinning the staff to the floor, holding onto it with all her might. Hanging her head, she tried to catch her breath, heart thudding loudly in her ears.

The sound of slow footsteps drew her attention, and she slid her gaze to the side, noticing Kurama coming towards her from her peripheral vision. One of his wings hung loosely, and he held his arm on the same side. “You okay?” Kurama asked, kneeling by her.

“I should be the one asking you that,” she said in alarm, turning to look at him. “Did you break your wing?”

“Yeah.” Kurama grimaced. “I’ll be okay, though. I didn’t break my arm or anything -- it just hurts.”

“I’m so sorry. It’s my fault for not reacting faster.” She peered up at him, gaze pained. “I should’ve noticed--”

He shook his head. “Don’t beat yourself up -- it’s not your fault. That spell was pretty powerful. I only knew because I can see god marks.”

“I guess so.” Based on the amount of spiritual energy she’d had to exert to break the spell, she had to admit that was true. Deciding to drop the subject, she clung to the staff and used it to get to her feet. Her head spun, and she stumbled, back hitting one of the posts. “I’m so dizzy.” She held her head.

“You used a lot of energy,” Kurama pointed out, getting to his feet as well. “But you did it.”

Nodding, Nanami looked out into the yard at Kumiko, who hovered uncertainly amongst the shrubs. “What are we going to do about Kumiko? Her mother’s gone, and we can’t leave her here.”

“We can’t take her with us either,” Kurama said grimly. “When they can’t find her parents, they’ll put her up for adoption. But she can’t live in the human world.”

“But you do--” Nanami began.

“I was old enough to make that choice myself,” Kurama interrupted, something soft and faraway in his gaze. “Kumiko’s just a little girl. She should be with other yokai.”

“Ugh, I don’t know what to do.” Nanami sighed heavily. After a moment’s thought, she perked up. “I know -- maybe Tomoe can help. I’m sure he knows other foxes. Maybe he knows someone who’ll take her in.” Here, her shoulders sagged. “But the shrine doesn’t have a phone, and he’s not going to call me until tonight.”

“So...let’s take her to the teachers and say we know how to get a hold of her relatives. We’ll just say they’ll get in touch with us tonight. Does that sound fair?”

“Sure.” Nanami pushed away from the post, laying the staff back where she’d found it. Then, she stepped out of the shrine and gathered Kumiko in her arms, giving her a hug. “It’s safe now,” she told her soothingly.

“Where’s my mother?” Kumiko asked, clinging to Nanami, tears forming in her eyes again. Her body shook vigorously.

Here, Nanami and Kurama exchanged a look, neither sure of what to say. Kurama’s mouth opened and then closed, and he scratched the back of his head, looking at Nanami helplessly.

Getting down on her knees, Nanami took Kumiko’s hands. She didn’t say anything for a moment, just looked into her eyes, her gaze softening, vision blurring slightly. “Kumiko,” she said quietly, “I’m sorry but I have to break my promise.” The little girl whimpered and stared at her. A hollow ache settled into Nanami’s chest, and she tightened her hold on the girl’s hands. “Your mother had to go to another plane. You won’t be able to see her for a long time, but I promise -- one day, when the time is right, you’ll see her again. Until then, she’ll be watching over you and cheering you on. I know she loves you with all her heart and wishes she could be here with you.”

“Mother’s gone?” Kumiko’s voice grew higher, her chin quivering. “She’s not coming back?”

Nanami hesitated, then shook her head, tears finally surfacing to her eyes. “No… I’m so sorry. But you’re going to be okay. We’re going to figure out what to do, and I promise you’ll find a safe place and people who love you.”

The little girl still seemed confused, but the tears rolled down her cheeks all the same. Nanami gathered her in her arms, sniffing quietly as well. Kurama could only watch, brow furrowed. Then, he sighed.

“I hate to rush you, but we should get out of here. We’ve been gone too long.”

“Okay.” As much as Nanami hated to leave while Kumiko was still in shock, she picked the girl up. This girl couldn’t be more than five or six, she thought, staring down at her. Maybe she didn’t even fully understand what was happening. Trying to be as gentle as possible, she told her, “We have to leave now. I promise it’s going to be okay, though. We’re going to my world for a while, but I promise we’ll bring you back here soon. Okay?”

Kumiko nodded, wiping her cheeks, and Nanami tightened her hold on her, protective. With that, Kurama shapeshifted again, wincing as he pulled his wings back into himself, a little groan of pain leaving him as he manipulated his broken wing. Then, he gestured for Nanami to follow, leading the way to the threshold of the human world. Wordlessly, Nanami entered the passage, passing through the glimmering sunbeams. Hopefully, Kumiko could hold out for the rest of the day. She didn’t know the first thing about taking care of a yokai child, but she had faith that she could figure it out -- and that Tomoe would know who to contact.

Chapter Text

Before they left the shrine, Nanami went to the Kame-ishi, needing an extra boost of luck for Kumiko’s sake. She touched the rock, silently wishing they could find a suitable and loving home for her, a place where she could grow up in peace and be nurtured. Only then did she join Kurama with Kumiko in tow, where they told the teachers that they’d found the girl, that she’d been lost and they’d looked everywhere, but hadn’t found her parents. Concerned, one of the teachers agreed to take Kumiko back to the inn while they tried to remedy the situation, Nanami assuring them that she was going to talk to one of the girl’s distant relatives by phone that evening. That part was a bit of a white lie, but she couldn’t have Kumiko entering a foster care system, not when Kurama was right about her needing to be with other yokai.

The rest of their trip out, Nanami had a hard time focusing on anything but contacting Tomoe, worried about the little girl. Her friends managed to distract her to some degree, and she had to admit she did enjoy the other temples as well as the visit to the Imperial Palace. Still, it felt wrong to have fun when Kumiko was waiting in limbo. A part of her even wondered if she and Tomoe should take the little fox in to raise as their own. She wasn’t sure if he’d agree to that, but right now, it seemed like the best solution.

Finally, the day ended, and after dinner, the group returned to the inn to get ready for bed. Nanami rushed ahead of them, anxious about being late, hoping she wouldn’t miss Tomoe’s call. She made it to the lobby one minute before eight o’ clock. The rest of her friends filed in after her, Ami and Kei glancing at her in concern.

“You guys go ahead without me,” Nanami said. “I’ll be there in a minute.”

Nodding, they finally moved on towards the hallway, glancing once back at her. “Nanami’s acting really weird today.” Kei’s voice echoed in the hall.

Before the minute was up, the phone rang at the front desk, and Nanami jolted, her heart in her throat. She listened as the desk clerk picked up, straining for any pieces of conversation she could catch. After a moment, the clerk lowered the phone, looking around the lobby. “Is there a Nanami Momozono here?”

“That’s me,” Nanami said, lifting a hand.

“I’m transferring your call to the business center.” He nodded towards a door. “The phone will ring and all you have to do is pick up.”

“Thank you.” Nanami bowed and then rushed into the other room, pausing to flick on the lights. It was deathly quiet in there. She took a seat at the conference table just as the phone rang. Picking up the receiver, she answered, “Hello?”

“I see you made it unscathed.” Truth be told, Tomoe had doubted Nanami would make it through one day without chaos following her. Luckily, he seemed to have been wrong.

A wave of relief washed over Nanami just hearing Tomoe’s voice; she clutched the receiver a little tighter. “Yeah.” Here, she laughed. “Boy, am I glad to hear from you.”

“Hm?” Tomoe frowned, confused, a ball of dread forming in the pit of his stomach. “Don’t tell me… ” he thought, grimacing.

“I need your help,” she gushed into the phone.

“Already?” Nanami could almost see Tomoe stiffening, alert. “What happened?”

Chewing her lip, Nanami wondered just how much she should tell him. After all, in one day she’d broken the spell on his charm, wandered into the spirit world carelessly, stumbled upon another fox, been tricked by a tsuchigumo, and had nearly been killed. And now the little kitsune girl was her responsibility. “Ah...it’s such a long story.” She laughed nervously.

“Are you all right?” There it was -- the concern again. Tomoe felt the familiar snap at the thread connecting them, something urgent. Perhaps it was because they were so far apart right now, he thought. Somehow, he got the sinking feeling that wasn’t it.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” She cringed. Just a few bruises, she thought. But she’d leave that part out. “Tomoe, do you know any foxes who’d adopt a yokai child?”

At this, Tomoe hesitated, to the point Nanami could feel his dread through the telephone wires. “What have you gotten yourself into now?”

“I had to do something!” Nanami insisted, defensive. “We went to Nonomiya shrine today, and when we were in the forest, I heard a little girl crying, right?” Here, Tomoe hummed, acknowledging he was listening, but that sinking feeling accompanied it, draping the space between them with gloom. “It was a fox who was lost and she said a tsuchigumo took her mother. So I went to help--”

“Oh, Nanami.” Tomoe groaned, placing a hand on his forehead. Anxiety clenched around his heart, and the tug at the thread felt sharper than ever. “How can you be so reckless?” His voice grew louder, snapping at her through the receiver. “That is the oldest trick in the book. Don’t tell me you followed her!”

Bristling, Nanami said, “Well, I did. And guess what? There was a tsuchigumo. Kurama came with me and he said it had already eaten the kami’s heart and the girl’s mother. He said he smelled fox blood.”

“You are both naive,” Tomoe retorted, his stomach knotting up. “I can guarantee you that fox is not a child. Perhaps the tsuchigumo was real, but the rest?” Here, he laid his ears back against his head. “You have a lot to learn about yokai. Just because you are married to a fox does not mean you know anything about us.” He bit back another groan. “As for that shrine, there has not been a kami living there in several hundred years.”

Nanami sank back into the chair, heart beating faster. “But Kurama said he felt the kami’s energy. I believe him.”

“Kurama does not know anything. He gave up being a yokai,” Tomoe said. “He has been in the human world for over half of his life, before his powers had a chance to develop. He does not know how to use them.” Tomoe had half a mind to hang up right then and there and go to Kyoto, but he held onto the receiver long enough to demand that she release her word binding. “Release me at once. I am coming down there to handle this.”

“No, I can handle it on my own,” Nanami insisted, a bubble of frustration rising in her. He always treated her like a child, she thought, like she was incapable of being a god. She wanted to prove him wrong. “I don’t want to depend on you. Let me handle this my own way.”

“Listen, you are in danger.” Tomoe tapped his finger against the wall, pressing the receiver a little closer. “Whether you want me there or not, it is best that I come. That fox used you to absorb the energy of another yokai, who she tricked into thinking they could take down a kami together. And now she is waiting for the right time to come after you. Likely when everyone is asleep.” He exhaled in a rush. “Is she still with you?”

The way Tomoe explained it made Nanami feel dizzy again, thinking back to how Kumiko hadn’t seemed nearly so afraid when the tsuchigumo had been attacking. Come to think of it, the tsuchigumo could’ve bitten her in half straight away, but it hadn’t. “Um…” She bit her lip. Maybe Tomoe was right. Maybe she didn’t know anything about foxes. “I’m pretty sure she’s still here. We left her with a teacher.”

“Damn.” Tomoe slammed his fist into the wall, his concern mounting. It seemed there was no time to waste; he had to get down there. Stomach tightening into knots, Tomoe raised his voice. “Release me. Let me come.” His ears flattened against his head. Nanami and her do-gooder ways and her thoughtless word binding and her inability not to stick her head into everything, he thought. It would get her killed.

Although Nanami hadn’t wanted him there, the urgency in his tone made her think twice about it. “Ah… I really don’t want to.”

Hearing the hesitation in Nanami’s tone, hearing her reject his assistance again, sparked fresh tension in his chest. She wasn’t going to release him. His breaths came faster, another snap at the thread cutting into his finger. The shock of it coursed up his arm and latched onto his heart, seeping deep within his core, his entire being vibrating with an insatiable need.

“Will you at least do it for me?” he asked, panting. “At least for my peace of mind.” It hurt, he thought, wincing. He drew his claws down the wall, biting back a small sound of pain.

“Why can’t you just trust me?” she asked, frustration lining her tone. “Why can’t you believe in me as a god?”

Another snap. A strained breath left him. Now he couldn’t tell what was causing him so much anguish and pain -- if it was the marital contract or the familiar contract. All he knew was he couldn’t stand it.

A split second later, right before he could complain, the bonds loosened their hold on him and then burst, leaving him feeling like he could breathe again. The marital contract. If it had overridden her word binding, then that meant she was in danger. Although he wanted to drop the receiver and rush to her side right away, he decided to tell her so much.

“I am coming. You cannot stop me anymore.”

Her mouth opened. “What?” Although it’d never been her intention, the last she’d known, her word binding had kept him at bay. “I thought you couldn’t leave!”

“Your word binding was overridden. It is my duty to protect you. It is the basis of our marital contract,” he explained. “Even if you can handle it, I need to be there. I need to be by your side and know for sure you will be all right.”

Now that her binding had broken, the most she could do was try to reason with him, to convince him she could take it. “You have to let me learn!” she insisted. “I’ll never grow if I’m always leaning on you. I have to do things on my own.”

It was rare that Tomoe begged, but he was at that point. “Please accept my help. At least let me come to you.” A long pause. Again, he raised his voice. “I will not ask you for anything else. Just allow me to watch over you.” Another pause, and he tacked on, “I want to be with you. I am in pain when you deny me so.”

His words about wanting to be with her and being in pain tugged at something deep within her chest, and she brought a hand up to her mouth. “You want to be with me that bad?”

“More than anything.” He dug his nails into the wall again.

This was what finally convinced her. He sounded so shaken. “Okay, okay. You can come, but you’re going home as soon as we take care of this.” She drew in a breath. “Got it?”

At this point, he was willing to accept any conditions she offered. As long as she let him help without a fight. If he could help it, he wanted to avoid that. “Yes.” He exhaled entirely, chest collapsing in. “What time are you going to bed?”

Nanami glanced at the clock on the wall. “Lights out is around ten.”

Biting down on his thumb, Tomoe thought hard about what to do. If she was supposed to go to bed at ten, then that meant he had less than two hours to get there. If he took the shortcut through the mononoke world, he could be there in twenty minutes, but he’d need to be sure she was with someone and didn’t run into Kumiko during that time. “Okay, I will be there in less than thirty minutes. Stay with your friends until I arrive.”

“You can’t just teleport here like the other gods?” Nanami asked. Something about that information was a bit of a relief, outside of this particular situation, that was.

“I can, but only short distances,” he replied. “My seal makes it difficult to do anything.”

Before Nanami could respond to that, the click of the door drew her attention, and she watched as it came open, Kumiko peering in. Her heart skipped a beat, and she gripped the receiver a little tighter. “Hold on,” she said to Tomoe. Tilting the receiver back, she asked, “Kumiko? What are you doing in here?”

“I can’t sleep,” Kumiko whined. “I miss my mother.”

Even over the telephone lines, with his keen hearing, Tomoe picked up on the voice. And he heard something he was sure Nanami didn’t -- a second, underlapping voice, something silkier and purring and mature. “Is that her?”

“Huh? Oh, yeah,” Nanami replied. Then, to Kumiko, she said, “I’m sure Takahashi-san will read you a bedtime story.”

“I want you to read me a story,” Kumiko said tearfully. “Won’t you come tuck me in?”

“Don’t do it,” Tomoe growled into the receiver. “You cannot hear it but she is manipulating her voice. That is a full grown fox. She is trying to lure you to be alone with her.”

As Tomoe spoke, Nanami felt her heart start to race. She didn’t want to believe it was true, but Kumiko wasn’t taking no for an answer, coming closer to her. Taking a step back, she bumped against the edge of the conference table. “I can’t right now,” she said to Kumiko. “I’m on the phone.”

“Please?” Kumiko stared up at her with wide eyes, reaching to tug at her skirt. “Please, Nanami-sama?” 

Her gaze was mesmerizing, reminding Nanami of the first time she’d locked eyes with Tomoe, how she could get lost in that gaze endlessly. It felt like she was falling into her stare, and the edges of the room grew darker, the shadows closing in on her, the only thing she could focus on being those shining, crimson eyes. It was like sinking into a warm bath, all her muscles relaxing, her mind dull. The longer she stared, the cuter the girl became, seeming more and more helpless. She felt the need to watch this vulnerable child, to envelop her in her arms and sleep.

Even without being in the room, Tomoe could hear it -- the shift in Kumiko’s voice, and Nanami’s silence told him she’d fallen victim to it. Damn it. This fox had bewitched her. “Nanami!” he said sharply. “Snap out of it. She is bewitching you. You stay with me.”

From that pool of warmth that Nanami floated in, she heard Tomoe’s voice, even though it was far away. But it was so comfortable here, and her eyes felt so heavy, her body so weak. All she wanted to do was follow Kumiko to bed, to curl up with her and let the drowsiness take her. “What?” she said faintly, confused.

“Fight it.” Tomoe wracked his brain for anything he could do; if she was more coherent, he’d be able to reach her. That was it, he realized. Fishing around his sleeve, he found his ofuda and ink. Pressing it against the wall, he quickly wrote the command to reach her, to break the link of the spell. He planted his palm against it and focused on her energy, searching for it over the miles and visualizing the inn, following the energetic thread that connected them until he felt her. Bingo.

A sudden, sharp snap came out of nowhere, and Nanami gasped, blinking, body jolting. It felt like waking up, like bursting out of a pool after having held her breath underwater until she’d nearly drowned. “Wh-what?”

“Listen to me,” Tomoe said, breathless. “I cannot waste time coming down there so we will have to do this over the phone. You need to tell me about the room you are in. I want you to tell me the dimensions the best you can.”

“Huh?” Nanami blinked, looking around.

From beneath her, Kumiko whined, pulling at her skirt again. “Nanami-sama, aren’t you going to read to me? I’m scared.”

“Hold on,” she told the little girl, avoiding looking into her eyes, something ice cold flowing through her veins. “Someone’s looking for me.” It was probably best to avoid telling her it was Tomoe. If what he said was true -- and she was starting to believe it was -- then that might put her in more danger before he could help her. Turning her attention back to Tomoe, she said, “I’m in the business center. I don’t know how big it is, but there are…” She paused, counting the chairs. “Twelve chairs around a conference table. And a cabinet against one of the walls.”

“I need more information. How big are the chairs? How big is the cabinet? Can you at least tell me that?”

“Um…” Nanami chewed her lip, panic welling inside her as Kumiko grew more insistent. “The chairs are a little bigger than a regular office chair. The cabinet takes up almost the whole wall. It’s about as deep as one of the chairs.” She looked at the conference table. “The table is the size of three chairs across? And there’s enough room to push the chairs back without hitting anything.” She exhaled shakily. “Is that enough?”

“Yes, I think I can work with that.” Tomoe sighed. It had been a poor attempt, but he didn’t think she could do any better, especially when she was under so much pressure. “Before I do this, let me ask -- are you able to put up a soundproof barrier?”

Glancing around, Nanami hesitated. Then: “No...”

“All right. I am going to put one up. I want you to focus on me so I can lock onto your energy. Hold still.” Tomoe concentrated, again following the thread that linked them together. He’d need to practice more, he realized, because this was the first time he’d ever used it intentionally -- actually, it was the first time he’d known he could use it like this. After a moment, he found her energy centralized in one location. “Where are you in the room?”

“At the front, at the top of the table.” Nanami shied away from Kumiko’s hold. The girl was growing impatient. “Tomoe, hurry,” she thought.

“I am making the barrier a little larger than I think the room is based on what you told me. I don’t want to make any mistakes.” Tomoe focused -- damn, this was difficult. He exhaled shakily, mentally holding onto the energy thread that connected them. Even so, it took him a few tries before his own energy expanded around hers.

It felt like forever before Nanami sensed an energy surrounding her, and the room suddenly grew quiet, all the ambient sounds from outside blocked out. With the deathly silence, she was hyper aware of her own heartbeat, her breathing, the crackle of the telephone lines and the static in her ear.

“Let me speak to the fox,” Tomoe said, struggling to uphold the barrier from this distance, hoping his concentration wouldn’t break and cause him to lose control over it.

“Okay.” Nanami fumbled around for the button to put him on speakerphone. She found it, and then pressed it, laying the receiver on the table. “I think you’re on speaker. Can you hear me?”

“Yes.” Tomoe’s voice echoed unusually loud in the room. Then: “Fox, what is your purpose with Nanami? Who are you?”

Kumiko blinked, shifting closer to Nanami’s leg. “Nanami-sama, what’s that? I’m scared--”

Tomoe gritted his teeth, a flicker of rage building inside of him. “Enough,” he snapped. “I am the god of deceit, and I can hear you perfectly. Your tricks will not work on me.” He sucked in a breath. “I suggest you leave, because I can make your life very unpleasant.”

The look on Kumiko’s face, the way she whimpered, made Nanami start to doubt Tomoe again, and she faltered, touching a hand to the top of Kumiko’s head. Turning to the phone, briefly drawing her attention away from the little girl, she said, “I don’t know about this anymore. What if--?” In that moment, a clawed hand covered her mouth, another one coming to the center of her chest, digging into the fabric of her shirt. Suddenly, the girl behind her wasn’t so little anymore; she could feel full breasts against her back, and when the girl spoke, there was a smirk in her voice.

“Thanks for the barrier,” the voice purred. “Now I’ll be able to eat this kami in peace.”

Tomoe’s eyes widened, and his hold on Nanami’s energy line faltered. Quickly, he grasped onto it again, locking onto it with everything he had. “Nanami, listen to me. You have to do everything I say.”

Nanami struggled in the fox’s hold, whimpering as its claws elongated, and it cut the buttons from her shirt, parting it. It seized her left breast, droplets of blood rising to the surface of her skin as the yokai dug its claws between her ribs, preparing to rip her open, the sensation cutting, burning, knocking the breath from her. She could hear it licking its chops, and she didn’t even wait for Tomoe to speak, instead taking matters into her own hands. At once, she kicked Kumiko’s knee sharply with the heel of her shoe and sank her teeth into her fingers. With a howl, Kumiko released her and Nanami dove under the table, bringing a hand up to her chest, panting hard.

“Tomoe, what do I do? How do I defeat a fox?” Nanami asked, tears pricking her eyes. Although she’d thought foxes were low level yokai, after knowing Tomoe, she’d begun to question that lore. This one seemed to fit the bill as far as power was concerned; after all, her spells in the fight with the tsuchigumo hadn’t affected her.

After the commotion he’d heard, Tomoe felt a wave of relief wash over him upon hearing Nanami’s voice again. He pressed his palm against the wall, frown deepening. “You have to cut off her tail,” he said. “But let me warn you -- foxes usually hide their real tails.” He dug his nails into the wall. “What you see is an illusion. You will have to break the illusion and find her real tail.”

Having recovered, Kumiko stared at Nanami with a fierce gaze, like a predator. “There’s nowhere to run or hide, Nanami-sama,” she purred, conjuring a ball of foxfire, the flames reflecting in her narrowed eyes.

“I have a much bigger problem right now,” Nanami squeaked, opening her purse to let Mamoru out. “Mamoru, protect!” she cried out, and the shikigami started to glow, jumping in the air.

“That won’t work.” With a haughty laugh, Kumiko swept her hand in a flash of fire and claws, knocking the little monkey from the air. “You’re out of your league, sweetheart,” she purred, stepping closer.

“Oh, no, Mamoru!” Nanami tried to scramble towards the monkey, but she felt something around her hand pull taut, restraining her. She couldn’t move a muscle, frozen.

“Don’t you dare go after him.” Tomoe held fast to her energy, keeping her in place. “He is tied to you. He will live. But you will not.” He retrieved another ofuda and slapped it against the wall, quickly writing foxfire on it. “I am sending you my foxfire. Use our bond to control it and knock her down. It will not kill her, but you need to stun her so you can cut her tail off.”

“Connection? I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Nanami panted, rolling out of the way as Kumiko flung another ball of foxfire, this time aiming for her.

They’d always had issues seeing eye to eye and communicating, but now Tomoe desperately needed her to be on the same page as him. Otherwise, she could die, he realized. “Listen very carefully, and do not let your emotions cloud the meaning,” he said. “When we signed the contract, we were energetically bound by a red thread. When we are apart, we can use this thread to find each other.” He drew a breath. “Concentrate on the thread. When you do, you will be able to tap into my energy signature. Use that signature to control the foxfire. It is like being my proxy.”

“I’m not sure how--” Nanami paused, yiping as another ball of flames shot past her; she jumped out of the way, but it brushed against her leg, sending a surge of pain through her, spreading over her skin and lighting up her nerves. In the corner, Mamoru still lay stunned, and she felt her teeth begin to chatter. “I’m going to die,” she cried, the fear grasping her, adrenaline blunting the pain.

“You are not going to die, just trust me and do what I say.” Tomoe pressed his hand to the ofuda, focusing on the line connecting them. “It is coming your way. When it appears, you need to calm down and tap into my energy. Focus on my voice. Focus on that thread. That is all you need to be thinking about right now.”

“Okay.” Nanami cowered behind a chair; she was fully cornered now. “I’ll try.”

In the next split second, a ball of blue foxfire materialized in front of her, and she teared up, trying to do what he’d told her. She felt for the thread tied to her pinky, but she was panicking, her vision blackening sporadically as though she was barely keeping her head above water, her awareness of the thread fading in and out. Kumiko prowled towards her, another ball of foxfire forming in her hand.

Squeezing her eyes shut, Nanami cried, “I’m sorry, Tomoe, I’m trying so hard. But I feel like I can’t breathe.” She sniffed, and though she knew there was nothing he could do from so far away, she couldn’t help but cry out, “Please help me!”

In that moment, Tomoe felt the sharpest tug at the string he’d ever felt, the urgency surging through him, giving him tunnel vision. He could see the thread now, a line straight to Nanami, and though he could feel his energy bleeding out and coursing through to her, it hit a solid wall and scattered. “What is this?” he wondered, and then a spark of inspiration hit him.

“Nanami, you have to find the thread. You have to be open to my energy,” he said urgently. “I cannot help you if you don’t find it.” There was a pause, and he heard the crackling sound of foxfire increasing, could hear Nanami crying harder, could feel her slipping away from him. “Damn it, Nanami, open the gate now!”

In the seconds before Tomoe screamed at her, Nanami’s eyes were locked on Kumiko’s again, that same mesmerizing stare paralyzing all her muscles. Kumiko was licking her lips, crawling on top of her, pinning her to the floor. And then Tomoe’s voice split through the atmosphere, jolting her awake. The gate? She gasped sharply, suddenly feeling a tug at her finger. Now she could see it. It was difficult with Kumiko on top of her, and the tugs felt like a radio signal coming into focus before disconnecting. No, she had to focus only on that tug, or else she’d die.

Kumiko’s claws began to sink into her skin again, the pain overwhelming and seering, like fire branding her. Those claws penetrated her so deeply now, as though they sank into the muscle itself, slicing her apart. Clenching her teeth and swallowing back a scream, she squeezed her eyes shut and thought about the thread, trying to visualize it. After a second, something miraculous happened.

There it was. Tomoe’s eyes widened; he could feel Nanami opening herself to him. It was only a crack, but it was enough for him to slip through. “Forgive me,” he thought, and then followed her energy line all the way, breaking out onto the other side, his energy mingling with Nanami’s. He could sense it -- the foxfire he’d sent her. It took every ounce of his concentration, his seal throbbing and resisting, but he locked onto his foxfire, flicking Nanami’s wrist and sending it straight into Kumiko’s face with brutal force. With a scream, the other fox flew backwards and hit the wall, knocking the back of her head with a crack. That was when Tomoe lost control, unable to command a possession from such a long distance with the seal restricting him. Dropping his forehead against the wall, he panted, beads of sweat trickling down from his brow, his head aching and body weak, his seal burning.

“Nanami, you have to do it now,” he said, drained as the seal kicked in, stifling his energy. “I cannot help you much more than that.”

“What was that?” Nanami stammered, stunned. It had been like watching from outside of her body, aware of the sensations but having lost control.

“There is no time to explain!” Tomoe shouted. “Cut off her tail before she recovers. You have to do this on your own.”

“I have to kill her?” Nanami said, voice just above a squeak. “I don’t want to kill her!”

“You have no choice,” Tomoe spat back. “She has gained the power of at least one other yokai, perhaps even two.”

“I don’t even have anything to cut with,” Nanami whimpered, shakily pulling her ofuda from her bag.

“Make something,” Tomoe shot back.

Tears still building in her eyes, Nanami shakily wrote on the ofuda. Reveal tail. She smacked it against Kumiko’s forehead, an electric shock filling her palm as the energy flowed out, suddenly more powerful than before, blending with Kumiko’s own energy as though their powers were fighting for control. Spurts of Tomoe’s energy were coming through, remnants that lingered in her body, and she used their combined power to break Kumiko’s spell. In a puff of smoke, the spell shattered, revealing seven tails.

“Are you still there? What is going on?”

Exhausted, drained completely, Nanami gritted her teeth and struggled to stay awake, pulling one of her last ofuda from her purse. “I broke the spell. But she has seven tails,” she said shakily, weakly. “What do I do?”

“You have to cut them all off,” Tomoe replied. “There is no way of knowing which one is the source of her power.”

Groaning, Kumiko stirred, holding her head. “Oh, no,” Nanami moaned. “There’s no time. She’s waking up.”

“Make the weapon and I will send another ball of foxfire,” Tomoe said, although he wasn’t sure he could do it; the distance and lack of training made it too difficult to go for more than short bursts at a time, and he worried his luck had run out.

Struggling, Nanami tried to write on the ofuda, but her hands shook too badly now, and each stroke had her eyes feeling heavier, like she might nod off. Faintly, she said, “I can’t stay awake.”

Her energy had been used up, Tomoe realized. There was no choice. “I will try something. But you must not hesitate. Can you do it?” As he spoke, he was already writing on another ofuda. Katana.

“I’ll try,” Nanami replied, then scrambled backwards as Kumiko struggled to her feet. Yelping, Nanami kicked at her head, knocking it back against the wall -- but it didn’t have enough force. Kumiko seized her ankle, growling at her, dragging her closer. “Tomoe, please hurry!” she cried out.

Closing his eyes, Tomoe planted a hand against the ofuda and concentrated, struggling to maintain focus, his mind foggy. Nanami’s cry gave him that boost he needed, and he clenched his teeth, creating the weapon she needed. “Did you get it?”

The sound of metal clattering behind her derailed Nanami’s attention. She whipped her head around to see the katana, and frantically slapped her hand against the floor, trying to reach it. Her fingertips grazed it and she barely managed to get a hold of it. “Yeah, got it,” she gasped to Tomoe.

“No hesitation. Use it!” Tomoe commanded.

“I’m not giving you the chance,” Kumiko jeered, claws shooting at lightning speed for her heart. Just as they made contact with her skin, Nanami pulled back the katana and plunged it through her, the sound of the blade sinking into the meat of her body, squelching through the vacuum of her torso, filling the room. The red stain spread through the midst of her kimono until it had soaked the fabric.

A scream escaped Nanami as she saw what she’d done, and she scrambled backwards, letting go of the katana like it was burning her alive. “Oh, my god, Tomoe,” she said, shaking violently. “I just stabbed her. Oh, my god, I just stabbed her.”

“Calm down,” Tomoe said, alarm rising in his chest. Nanami was losing it, he thought. She wasn’t built to be a killer. This was going to scar her for life. “That will not kill her. You have to get the katana now before she uses it on you.”

“Thanks for the help.” Kumiko grabbed hold of the hilt, twisting it out of her chest. Chunks of tissue, organs, blood came with it, plopping sickeningly onto the floor, staining it with the same garish shade of red. Horrified, Nanami shrieked, and she felt woozy, like she was about to pass out.

Tomoe could feel Nanami’s energy getting weaker, faltering, and it lit a new fire within him. He located the energy cord and jerked on it -- hard. “Do not pass out on me,” he barked. “Does she have the katana?”

“Yes.” Tears streamed down Nanami’s face. “I’m dead, Tomoe.” She scooted backwards until her back was against the wall, and she had nowhere else to go. “I’m sorry, I’m doing my best.”

“No, you are not going to die. Get the katana away from her.”

“But how?” Nanami flattened against the wall and Kumiko drew nearer; at least the injury seemed to have slowed her down. Her breathing was ragged, labored, and she was losing more blood by the second. In the deathly silent space, the drops hit the floor in audible plips. Her eyes landed on the hole through Kumiko’s midst -- through her solar plexus. A flicker of inspiration, a flash of memory. “I know what to do,” she called, and then swung a fist, hitting her straight in the gut. 

As Kumiko doubled over, Nanami dipped her fingers in the blood, tearing off her ribbon and painting the same kanji she’d seen on Tomoe’s amulet. Bind. She lifted the ribbon and slapped it against Kumiko’s wound, focusing her power on that central spot. Although she’d thought she’d used up her power, a sudden surge rushed through her, giving her just the boost she needed.

A flash of light engulfed them, Kumiko’s eyes widening and a scream escaping her. She clawed at herself, as though desperately trying to remove an invisible restraint, and then she fell to the floor, gasping and twitching. Exhaustion washed over Nanami and she collapsed against the wall, limbs wooden and heavy, her breaths audible, wheezing, the ribbon still tightly clenched in one hand.

Momentarily, Tomoe winced, and weakness washed over him. He swayed, thumping against the wall, his vision blackening. A great deal of his energy had leaked; he’d nearly passed out. And he wasn’t sure if that meant something had happened to Nanami or not. Quickly, he shook himself of the brain fog, though he still leaned against the wall for support.

“What’s going on?” Tomoe asked, concerned. “Did you do it?”

“I bound her,” Nanami said between gasping breaths, leaning her head back against the wall. “I can’t kill her.”

“What? You bound her?”

Wiping some sweat from her brow, Nanami nodded. “Yeah.” She panted, pulling her knees up to her chest, still quivering. “I got the idea from your medallion thing. I wrote the same kanji on my ribbon.”

“That is worse than killing her,” Tomoe retorted. “You might as well mercy kill her.”

“I can’t,” Nanami said, still gulping breaths, shaking her head. “Don’t ask me to do it.” She loosened her hold on the ribbon. “I’m going to let her go. She won’t be able to attack me again.”

Tomoe hissed, leaning his forehead against the wall. This girl. She was so naive it made his head hurt. “If you do that, I am coming down there no matter what you say.”

“It’s under control,” Nanami shot back. From the corner, Mamoru stirred, rubbing his eyes. He hopped over to Nanami, leaping into her hands. “Mamoru, you’re okay!” She lifted him to her face and nuzzled him, tears of gratitude pricking her eyes. Then, looking around the room at the disarray and blood stains, she grimaced. “Ugh, what a mess…”

Taking her last ofuda, she wrote clean on it and pasted it to the floor. The golden light spread out over the floor and the walls, all traces of blood and carnage and weapons fading away, leaving the room sparkling and orderly. Now she really did think she’d faint -- if it weren’t for the adrenaline still pumping through her, that was.

Turning to Kumiko, who lay on her side, breathing heavily, Nanami frowned. “You’d better get out of here before I change my mind,” she said firmly.

Kumiko shot her a deadly stare, and slowly got to her hands and knees, limbs shaking. “You little--”

Nanami dangled the ribbon in front of her, expression stony. “I wouldn’t do that. Now get out of here.”

“Curse you,” Kumiko hissed, crawling away. She forced herself to her feet, straining as she shapeshifted back to her child form. She slipped through the door and shut it.

“Well, what are you going to do now?” Tomoe asked, tone blank. “You do know she will likely come back for revenge, right?”

“As long as it’s not in the next two days, I don’t care.” Nanami sighed, exhausted.

“I still think it is best that I come to Kyoto. You need protection,” Tomoe insisted. Clenching his teeth, he closed his eyes. For a god, she was weak. After having been inside her body, he felt the extent of her control and it terrified him that she was by herself. She hadn’t spent nearly enough time developing her powers, although if she had, she’d be a force to reckon with.

The thought of Tomoe crashing her school trip over something like this, tagging along and being overprotective, wasn’t appealing. While she missed him, she didn’t want him hovering over her and complaining about the danger she was in. “No, you stay home,” she said sternly. When he answered with a long silence, she realized what she’d done. “Sorry, what I mean is -- you don’t have to come.” Then, deciding she sounded ungrateful, she softened her tone. “But thank you for helping me. I couldn’t have gotten out of it without you.”

“You’re welcome. But next time, I am coming with you. Oh, and Nanami?” Tomoe paused, glowering. “Do not trust a fox. Ever.”

Nanami was too tired to argue with him, so she only sighed. “All right. I’m going to bed.”

Now that the crisis was over, Tomoe sagged, leaning his forehead against the wall, closing his eyes and listening to her voice. His head throbbed like he had a hangover, his seal stabbed him, and he felt an exhaustion like none other washing over him. “All right. If you refuse to allow me to come to Kyoto, then at least let me call you.” It wasn’t nearly enough, but it was all she’d allow him to do. His heart ached. “May I call at the same time tomorrow?”

It surprised Nanami that Tomoe wanted to talk to her again when he’d always seemed to avoid it at all costs, but she supposed it was because he didn’t trust her not to get in trouble. At least he cared, she thought, blushing. “Yeah, maybe we can have a normal conversation tomorrow.”

“Well, do not talk to any strangers. Please be careful,” Tomoe sighed. Then, tone softening, more tender, “Good night. Sleep well.”

Something about his voice, just that bit of care in his well wishes, had Nanami’s heart beating a little faster, warmth spreading throughout her. Smiling, she leaned closer to the phone and said, “Good night. You sleep well too.”

For a moment, neither of them hung up, each listening to the crackles and pops of the phone line, knowing the other was still on the other end. Finally, Tomoe hung up the receiver, exhaling shakily.

When Nanami heard the dial tone, she sighed as well, replacing the receiver in its cradle. Already, she regretted not having more tender words for him. She wished she’d told him she missed him.

Chapter Text

After having hung up the phone, Tomoe had crawled back to his shrine, hand over his seal, doubled over. He couldn’t believe she’d word bound him yet again so he couldn’t go to her, and it stirred up an anxiety that couldn’t be rivaled. Between that and the debilitating pain, he spent a while curled up and coughing, spitting up blood every so often. It was only because he didn’t eat that he didn’t throw up, but a part of him wished he could, because he felt so sick.

Nanami was a disaster, he thought as he lay curled up on the bathroom floor, waiting for Hisoka to come back with a tea blend that would put him to sleep. He needed to regenerate; he needed to recover. He’d made up his mind to crawl to Mizuki and ask him to go to Nanami because, despite his earlier reservations, at least then she’d have some protection. But a resistance snapped against him whenever he tried to get up with that intention, and he realized -- Nanami’s word binding had extended to this too.

The door came open and Tomoe listened to Hisoka’s footsteps, his eyes shut and his breaths heavy, skin clammy. He didn’t even lift his head when Hisoka spoke to him. “Here’s your tea, master.” A short pause, and Tomoe hummed to acknowledge him. “Can I get you anything else?”

Gathering his strength, Tomoe sat up, wincing and coughing as his seal twinged again. He ignored the question. “Fuck this seal,” he hissed, placing a hand over his middle. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught Hisoka’s worried gaze. “I did not realize how badly it limits my power until tonight. Things that used to be easy for me are impossible now.”

“I’m sorry.” Hisoka laid a hand at his back, the touch soothing. “Is there anything I can do?”

Tomoe shook his head. “I am afraid not.” With a groan, he dropped his forehead to Hisoka’s shoulder, desperate for any sense of comfort. It was only because they’d known each other most of their lives, only because Hisoka had seen him at his most vulnerable moments, that he opened up, the words spilling out easily. “I am afraid that bastard Ikusagami has limited me to the point I will not be able to protect Nanami."

“That’s not true.” Hisoka laid a hand on his head, patting it. “You managed tonight, didn’t you?”

“Yes, but barely.” He sighed shakily, body quivering as shock waves zipped through him. “If I cannot transport, if I cannot possess her, what am I left with?” He laughed humorlessly. “I am rendered useless when she word binds me so. She is too naive and stubborn to realize she should listen to me. I have the experience. She does not.”

“You can’t reason with her?”

He shook his head, still leaning against his familiar. “No. She wants to be independent to her own detriment. But if that is truly what she wants, then she needs training.” He clenched his teeth, then slammed his fist on the tiles. “If she would just let me, then I would teach her.”

Hisoka hummed, but said nothing. It seemed he didn’t know what to say, but Tomoe couldn’t blame him. He didn’t know Nanami.

“The most I can do is lend her power. Since apparently that is a thing we can do,” he mumbled, thinking back to earlier that night, when he’d felt his power leave him. “I believe that’s the only way she survived tonight.” His ears flattened, and his voice raised. “But she thinks it is because she can stand on her own. She would be phenomenal if she would focus, but she will not, so she is weak.”

“Give her time,” Hisoka finally said, ever the voice of reason. “She’s at that age she thinks she knows what she’s doing.” Here, he laughed. “Remember when I was that age?”

A groan left Tomoe. “Yes, you were such a fool.”

“How many times did you have to bail me out?”

“More than it was worth,” Tomoe muttered. “I don’t know why I kept you around.”

Hisoka chose not to respond to that. Instead, he assured him. “I think she’ll realize it eventually. Just be patient with her.”

“It is a matter of life and death--” Tomoe cut himself off, wincing as another tear of pain shot through him. He grasped Hisoka’s sleeve in an iron grip, hacking wetly.

Producing a handkerchief, Hisoka pressed it to Tomoe’s mouth, letting him cough into it. After a moment, Tomoe straightened up, using it to wipe his mouth. Hisoka spoke again. “I think it’s time you got some rest. You can talk to Nanami-sama later.” He placed the mug of tea into Tomoe’s hand. “Drink. I’ll turn down your bed.”

Too exhausted to protest, Tomoe nodded. After a bit of sleep, he was sure he’d feel better. But something was lurking in the back of his skull, throbbing and painful, like someone knocking at a door. Fantastic. It seemed it’d be another one of those nights.

The best he could do was gulp down the concoction Hisoka had made, and when the mujina returned, he allowed himself to be put to bed. Hisoka lit some incense and, after a bit of tossing and turning, the enchanted herbs kicked in, relaxing his muscles. He slipped into artificial sleep.

--

He sat under a tree at the periphery of a glade, pipe in hand. The forest around him was blurred, his surroundings dark even though the scent of the wildflowers indicated it was daylight. For once, it was peaceful. Not even a single ayakashi lingered nearby. Somehow, he knew it was his doing.

The snap of twigs perked up his ears, and her scent floated over the air. Magnolia. He smirked and thought -- ah, so she had come to him. Expectant eyes glued to a faint dirt path that led through the trees, eager to catch a glimpse of the woman he had his heart set on.

When she broke through, he couldn’t see her, couldn’t make out her features. He only knew it was her based on her scent, her energy. It seemed their eyes locked, because she sucked in an intake of breath. He smelled her fear. Another smirk, and his tail twitched.

“So now you’re stalking me?” a female voice called, resolute and firm. “I’ll kill you this time.”

“I am doing no such thing,” he replied. “I am merely sitting here. You were the one to come to me.” He took a drag from his pipe and exhaled the cloud, plumes dissipating in the wind. He let her comment about killing him slide.

The crunch of grass. The scent intensified. Now the shadow stood before him, and his surroundings grew blurrier, lost in blackness, her voice echoing through time and space.

“I told you to leave this village, Tomoe.”

The sharp sound of metal grinding against a sheath. His mouth stretched in a wicked grin, fangs on full display.

A whistle as it cut through air. In a flash, he grabbed his own sheath with both hands and blocked the blow, smiling smugly, eyes glinting and tail swishing back and forth dangerously. Like she could hurt him anyway. Slowly, he stood, towering over her. Her katana rattled against his.

“Why do you fear me so? I am the reason your village is safe,” he purred, eyes narrowing. “Do you really want me to leave? I would think twice about that, since I am the one standing between you and Akura-Ou.”

“Bastard.”

The katana came swiftly at him again, but he’d caught the twitch of her hand before she was even aware. In one fluid motion, he unsheathed his own katana and struck straight through her blade, sending the top half flying. It thunked uselessly into the earth.

“Your blades of man are no match for an ayakashi’s weapons,” he said, sheathing his katana and stepping closer, reveling in the way she tightened her hold on the hilt. “You cannot hurt me.”

As he advanced closer, she stumbled on a stone and fell, a small grunt leaving her as she no doubt bruised her tailbone. Still, she outstretched her arms, pointing the broken blade at him. “Don’t come any closer. I’ll do it.”

“Hmm.” His tail flicked, and he crouched before her until they were eye level.

This time, she plunged the katana towards him while he was distracted by her fierce gaze. It sunk straight through his hand, a twinge of pain shooting up his arm. He could hear her harsh breaths; he could smell the acrid sting of adrenaline.

Nonchalant, he gripped her wrist and twisted the katana from his own hand with a sickening squish. Eyes never leaving that shadow figure, he lifted his hand, drawing a hot tongue over the wound, indulging in the taste of iron. He couldn’t see it, but he felt her gaze boring into him, her breath catching as the wound closed up before her eyes.

“You forget -- a yokai of my caliber can regenerate.”

“Will you just leave already?”

His expression darkened, and he tilted his head. “Although I find your fighting spirit irresistible, I tire of this game.” He propped his cheek in his palm, humming. “You have no right to tell me where to go. I am not on your property. You came to me.” His eyes half-lidded.

Ignoring his words, she spat, “You’re a creep. The only reason you’re around is because of me. I already told you no.”

“I would reconsider that,” he said, then took her chin in a finger and a thumb, forcing her to look at him as he leaned down, his hair falling around them both. “I can give you what human worms cannot. No matter what you say to me, I will continue to protect this village from Akura-Ou.” He studied the shadow, gaze even. “If you were my mate, you would receive more than that from me. I can give you wealth and prosperity beyond your wildest dreams.” He grinned devilishly. “At least consider becoming my wife.”

She slapped his hands away. “Don’t touch me,” she snapped. He withdrew his hands, scowling. “I’m going home.”

“Suit yourself.” Tomoe rose and reclaimed his spot at the base of the tree, irritation popping in his chest, ears laid back. The tip of his tail twitched. “The offer still stands.” His gaze pierced straight through her, but she dared to turn her back on him. He allowed her to retreat.

--

The throbbing sensation that had lurked in the background earlier that evening morphed into a stabbing pain. Tomoe sucked in a breath through his teeth as his eyes flew open. Panting, skin coated in beads of sweat, he sat up, bringing a hand to his mouth. Another tie of the seal had snapped. He stifled a groan, thinking about his former lover’s words. He had been a creep. The very memory was distasteful, leaving his mouth as dry as cotton.

Standing, desperate to cool his overheated skin, he went to the door and slid it open, stepping out onto the veranda. It was the dead of night; not a soul stirred. He loosened his yukata and breathed deeply, willing his heart to calm down. He hoped he hadn’t forced her into submission. That was the disturbing part about losing memories. Up until now, he hadn’t had a clue about what kind of relationship they’d had.

Yet, he had this lingering feeling in the back of his mind that things had changed between them. That she’d eventually accepted him. But why? He shook his head. He hadn’t earned it.

Thoughts drifting to the aftermath, he exhaled a shuddering breath. They had killed her. He had failed to keep the one promise he’d sworn to her. Perhaps that was why he thought of it now -- because he’d nearly lost Nanami tonight.

Sinking to the veranda, he leaned against a post, limbs weak and quivering. If only she hadn’t word bound him. He would’ve gone straight to her side this instant. It was this desperate need -- to be with her, to keep her safe. If only he could’ve held her tonight. He closed his eyes, regulating his breaths. He couldn’t lose another life mate, not due to his negligence or anything else.

Something inside him felt different now, uncomfortable and changed. His soul had touched hers. Even if only for a moment, they had mingled, coexisting in her body, letting him drink in every inch of her essence. When they’d parted, he’d unintentionally pulled some of her energy into himself, leaving a part of himself inside her in return. He understood her at a deeper level now. It had been so intense, so intimate, and now that his anger had subsided, it left him humbled, shell-shocked and breathless. He’d never felt such a strong aura around a person’s soul. If only she’d let him train her. If she would, she’d grow into a powerful god.

His eyes lifted to the night sky, and he grimaced, anxiety clenching his stomach. He hoped she’d come home unscathed. If she did, he swore to teach her everything he knew about godhood, whether she wanted him to or not.

For now, he focused on breathing to quell the waves of nausea that hit him again and again. His head swam, and he squeezed his eyes shut. This was a terrible time to be so distracted. But when these ties broke, there was nothing he could do to stop it.

When another surge of weakness hit him, he slumped down the post, his head spinning. He felt himself slipping under again.

--

His ears perked up as a cry split through his skull, interrupting his cat nap. Sitting up, he surveyed his surroundings, and quickly realized he’d fallen asleep in a tree again. He scoffed at himself -- what, was he no better than an animal? Perhaps he should go home.

He was about to do just that when it came again, this ringing in his ears. An irritated sigh fluttered from his lips. It was this again. For months, it had become more frequent, the strange voices knocking around his head. Energy had suddenly felt far more potent, and he’d sensed a change in his own energy field as well. It wasn’t quite so dark or heavy anymore; there was something lighter about it, something that felt clean.

“Kami-sama...Ayakashi...can’t move...please help...”

It flickered in and out, feeble, faint. The words in between were garbled, lost to interference, and he couldn’t make the full message out. But there was one thing he did know -- it was her voice speaking to him.

Kami-sama, he thought with a huff. It made no sense how he kept getting these messages -- from humans, too. It seemed he’d somehow intercepted a message meant for someone else. Sometimes, he answered the prayer, simply because he was bored and it was kind of fun to play god. Occasionally, he’d feel this burning twinge in the pit of his stomach, this inexplicable pull that urged him to answer.

But none of that mattered when it came to her.

Now fully alert, he transformed into spirit and flickered out in a stream of smoke. A sensation like he was being pulled. Immediately, he snapped back to his corporeal form, sailing through the air, all claws and foxfire. He didn’t even get a look at the ayakashi before he’d split it in two with a calculated lash of flames.

Both halves thunked heavily to the ground, steaming and sizzling, like roasted meat. Odd, he couldn’t see what kind of yokai it had been . Actually, he couldn’t see anything anymore, save for blurred, darkened outlines.

“Are you hurt?” he asked. His tone was gentler now, more respectful.

“You’re still here. I thought you’d left.”

That was right -- it had been several years. There had been two more rejections since he’d offered her marriage. He’d finally accepted it and kept his distance, though he couldn’t quell this unrequited love. That was the danger of loving as a yokai -- one never forgot. He’d fallen victim to such a pointless emotion, and now he was damned for eternity. It tied him to the area, although these days, he lived on the outskirts of town. Away from her.

After a moment of silence, he said, “No.” He turned towards the trees. “If you are not hurt, I have things to do.” His tail flicked. She hadn’t even thanked him.

A pained grunt from behind him. Of course; she was too proud. She’d rather die than ask a yokai for help. Still, he’d make this easy for her, so he turned to look over his shoulder. After a moment of observation, he saw her struggle, trying to get up. His eyes followed her as she clawed her way up a tree trunk, leaning against it heavily, keeping her weight off her foot.

“You have hurt yourself.”

“It’s just a twisted ankle,” she mumbled.

His gaze softened. “Can you make it home?” He felt her sharp look, but it had lost its fire. She was weary now. This drew a sigh from him. “Let me help you.”

“What are you going to do to me?” she asked, a hint of a tremor in her voice.

“Take you home,” he said simply, and outstretched his arms. “I will carry you.”

A long silence. Then: “Fine. But leave as soon as we get there.”

A pang filled his chest. “Very well.”

When he scooped her up, her body so small and frail in his arms, he thought to himself -- this was the first time she’d let him touch her. He hadn’t known she could feel so weak. If he wasn’t careful, he could hurt her. He held her delicately as he conjured his foxfire, and the image faded out to black.

--

He woke up with a start, his hip and shoulder aching. As his consciousness returned, he recognized the dark shapes of the trees and the torii gate. He’d fainted on the veranda. Rolling onto his back, he groaned and thought -- please no more. He hadn’t asked for these dreams or these memories. At this point, he didn’t want to remember any more. Nothing he’d seen tonight had been pleasant, and those memories only made him think about how Nanami had once said she hadn’t liked him. Since then, she’d seemed to enjoy his company, but every once in a while, those words came back to haunt him.

Something swelled behind his seal, the tension growing larger and larger, beating against it. Not again. If this didn’t stop soon, he’d drink until it didn’t matter anymore. Black and purple dots danced before his vision. Shit. He couldn’t stop it, and this time, the memory hit him in full consciousness, in fragments like a splintered mirror.

Her body felt so hot. Her uneven breaths had woken him up. Then her voice echoed from far away. “Move. I need to throw up.”

He recalled a weight rising from beside him, blankets hastily tossed from their bodies. An accidental knee to his stomach, and then the shuffled, scratching sounds of someone scrambling across a wood floor. She retched over the porch. And then he was right there behind her, sweeping her hair back from her face, throat tight.

Mingled with the bile was the metallic scent of blood. Now his hands were at her shuddering shoulders. Her skin was so, so hot.

That weight turned and slumped against him. Fingers clutched his yukata, humid breaths at his throat. “Tomoe, please.”

Please … And then nothing else. The yard faded back into view, and he panted, coated in a cold sweat, the lingering bitterness of despair and anxiety and dread swirling in the pit of his stomach.

Nanami. He hated to be so far away from her, feeling like he was experiencing premonitions of doom. Naturally, he knew that wasn’t the case; these were memories from his past. But after tonight… Damn it. He hated relying on the telephone to talk to her, because right now, he needed to hear her voice, to assure himself she was okay.

That was enough , he decided. If he remembered any more, he’d lose his sanity. As it was, he felt deranged. “Nanami is all right. She is with her friends,” he told himself, rising and stepping into his room. He fumbled for the thread, anxious. It held, vibrant and strong. “I can feel her. She is safe.”

As though in a trance, he carried a sake bottle to his desk, poured himself a serving, and then hastily scribbled on ofuda. That was right -- she had used her god powers. His charm was useless now. Heart aching, he began to bind her in a protection spell, hoping it would hold. He downed his cup of sake.

Next time, they needed a better plan.

--

Confusion filled his mind like a thick, grey fog. His vision was so murky. He lay on his side in a futon, the silver light of the moon trickling in through an open door, the cooler air providing some sense of relief during the hot summer night.

It must not have been that late, because neither of them was asleep. She was safe by his side. His fingers were in her hair, and her small, frail figure was tucked under the covers, hiding against his frame. He could feel her warmth, her weight; her scent inundated his senses.

Usually, she didn’t speak much. He couldn’t remember why; why couldn’t he remember? A whisper of intuition told him she’d been traumatized and injured sometime in the recent past. But she was too stubborn to shed tears. Not often, anyway. She picked up the pieces and moved on.

That was why it struck the center of his chest with such a stark shock when her voice called to him, thin and small. “Tomoe?” He hummed his acknowledgement. “I’m scared.”

Concern flickered inside him, swelling like embers re-ignited by bellows. He shifted to put weight on an elbow, tightening the arm around her, holding her close. “You are safe now,” he assured her. “I would never let anyone harm you.”

He felt her nod against his chest. She didn’t cry. Leaning down, he pressed slow, delicate lips against her forehead, tender fingers slipping through the strands of her hair. It was different being with a human. They were fragile, emotional, needy. He had learned -- and he had adapted.

Seeing that she had gone mute, he bumped her temple with his nose and mouth, murmuring, “What are you afraid of? What do you have to be afraid of?”

A short silence. Her hand drifted to his shoulder, and when she clutched it, she dug her nails in. Instead of responding with a statement, she posed another question. “Are you really a match for Akura-Ou? Can you really stop him?”

Ah, it was this again. “Yes, my love.” He let the strands of her hair sift between his fingers, like sand in an hourglass. “I am a god now. You are safe.”

Her face pressed into the hot skin at the base of his throat and his collarbone. A shuddering breath. “I’m glad.”

“I will always protect you. Always.”

--

He felt he’d been dropped in the middle of a marketplace. That same sick, feverish confusion muddled in his mind, weighing him down. They didn’t often come into town. He couldn’t remember why, exactly, but he had the feeling it was because he was a yokai.

Being with her felt so wonderfully mundane. Despite having to keep an eye on her at all times, there was something relaxing about this -- picking up supplies. It was blurrier now. He couldn’t make out the stalls, or the wares they sold. But her muffled voice cut through time itself, and she was showing him something. He hummed in approval.

“Akura-Ou…”

Someone mentioned his former comrade’s name. He couldn’t make out the rest of the sentence, the sound wavering like he’d been plunged underwater. But his body stiffened, and his arms twined around her protectively, shielding her.

A shadowed figure with horns emerged from the mist, from his bound memories. There was someone partially hidden behind him, someone much shorter --  a woman, he realized. Before he could comprehend what he was seeing, she hid entirely behind Akura, pressed into his back.

Something like a skipping record, and Akura’s voice echoed in his ears; they were still at the market. “You always come back to me. Don’t forget who’s there for you when your life falls apart, you dumb fox.”

The air felt tense; Akura’s golden eyes cut through the darkness in his mind, warning. Before he could do anything, the other demon’s companion spoke up. “You’ll make me really sad if you play with him instead.” She pulled Akura back.

Why did Akura listen to this woman? Striking him like a thunderbolt, he realized -- this was a human woman. But he couldn’t make out her scent. Why was a human clinging to a demon like Akura? And why was he allowing it?

Garbled voices. Then his lover’s voice, sharp and angry. “What did you promise me?”

“...I’m sorry…” That was all he remembered saying to her.

Another gap in memory. And then, he snapped at Akura. “Hope your companion lives through the rest of the day. You have a tendency to break your toys.”

His lover clutched his arm as they walked away.

Maybe this was why they didn’t go into town.

--

His head pulsed with dull pangs. His eyes fluttered open just a crack. The room came into focus, and he sat at his desk. Glancing down at the surface, he found his ofuda unfinished. Had he dreamed he’d finished it ? Nothing made sense anymore, and it grew more difficult to pick reality from nightmares.

He didn’t feel drunk, so he poured himself another serving of sake, meaning to ground himself in the present. The visions had never come so swiftly before, one after the other. This was bad. In addition to the hurt it dredged up, he wasn’t interested in remembering more about her. He didn’t want to remember the ghost of his love for her; it would crush him to death under its weight if he did. The past was in the past, and she was long gone, and Nanami needed him now. It was Nanami who was his priority. And this nonsense… It was only a distraction.

It incapacitated him, and incapacitation was weakness. Weakness led to loss.

Sucking in a deep breath, he lifted his brush, frowning as he caught sight of the tremor in his hand. This wouldn’t do. With a huff, he jabbed the brush back into its holder and downed the full cup of sake. There. The burning alcohol rushed straight to his head, clearing his senses, spiking through the brain fog and rooting him in the here, the now.

Perhaps now he could finish it. He tried again. This time, he completed the final strokes, completed the binding. To ensure he wasn’t dreaming, he watched it for a few moments. All seemed well.

He poured another cup of sake, and leaned back slightly, eyes falling on one of the scrolls hanging on his wall. He felt a little more in control now.

--

Filtered light pierced his closed eyelids, and he groaned. Slowly, he sat up, blinking. His neck ached from sleeping slumped over his desk. He cracked it, then sighed. All around him, blank ofuda were scattered, littering the desk and the floor. It felt like there was a gap in his memory of last night. Shaking his head, he huffed a laugh, then began collecting the papers from the floor and putting them in a neat stack. To think -- one measly ofuda had knocked him out. Then again, the spell had been particularly strong, and he’d bled a lot of energy during that fight. Hopefully the spell had taken, then.

Now that he’d had uninterrupted sleep, he felt much calmer, although there was still that nagging feeling deep in his core, that anxiety over Nanami being so far away. His ears drooped. She wanted to be with her friends. And he didn’t want to control her, but those memories had tripped a wire inside of him. She’d already been attacked once while away. She was susceptible; her powers were weak. He wanted her to come home more than anything.

He didn’t love her, he thought. He wasn’t capable. Ayakashi only fell in love once, didn’t they? His head ached, confusion thickening. He had loved his past human partner, hadn’t he? Now he couldn’t remember. But it seemed to make sense when he thought about how he’d reacted to her death. How he’d killed five hundred kami in an act of grieved revenge.

That proved it, didn’t it?

He leaned his head in a hand, drawing in a long, shaky breath, ears lowered. If only Hisoka had been there; if only he knew what had happened. They had spoken about it before, but Hisoka only knew via hearsay. He knew no more than anyone else did. His lover hadn’t tolerated the mujina’s presence. Hisoka hadn’t been allowed to come near her. That had been what he’d told him, anyway. What had happened that night?

His thoughts turned and he asked himself -- what would he do if the same thing happened to Nanami? A small gag caught in his throat suddenly, and he brought a hand to his mouth, breaths shaky and shallow in his palm. The very thought of losing her made his heart race uncontrollably and brought an unpleasant lump to his throat. She was his life mate . It wasn’t just about keeping score -- how many of his partners he’d fucked over -- but also the fact he enjoyed her presence. They were mated; they were bonded; they had lain together. Of course he’d worry.

That was all. No more, no less.

But she wouldn’t let him come close to her. And it made him desperate. This wasn’t like him.

Soon she’d be back in his arms, he tried to assure himself. He’d hold her, nuzzle against her, protect her with his body on hers. He’d mate with her, she’d be beneath him, and she would be safe there. This time, he’d never let her go.

After cleaning up the ofuda, he rose on unsteady feet. All he had to do was wait until tonight. Then he could call Nanami, confirm she was okay, and assure himself that those visions were nothing more than figments of the past, of nightmares. But no amount of self-assurance eased him. That was when he decided he had to get more information.

Although he’d asked Hisoka questions about his past before, this time, questions he hadn’t ever considered surfaced to his mind. All he knew about his relationship with that woman had been the bare minimum. He’d never asked about their connection, the subject having been too painful to talk about. But right now, the confusion was hurting him even more. It was this -- the pain, not twisted curiosity -- that led him to seek his familiar out.

He found Hisoka in the main shrine, sorting ofuda for him. The mujina stopped what he was doing and looked over his shoulder as he no doubt heard Tomoe approach. For a moment, they stared at each other. Tomoe must’ve been wearing his heart on his sleeve, because Hisoka put the ofuda away and stood.

“Can I get you anything, master?” Dazed, ears laid back, Tomoe nodded slowly. His lips parted, but he couldn’t find his voice for a long moment. “Master?”

“I…” Tomoe paused, drawing in a deep breath. Then, he flicked his gaze away. “I would like to talk.”

Nodding, Hisoka turned towards the back door. “I’ll make tea--”

“No.” Tomoe swallowed hard, and Hisoka stopped in his tracks, once again looking over his shoulder, his brow furrowing. “I need to talk now.”

“Yes, Tomoe-sama.” Hisoka waited, but Tomoe only turned to the front doors and stepped out onto the veranda, his tail sagging. Footsteps sounded behind him as he sat at the edge of the veranda, and then a weight dropped beside him. “Is something wrong? Are you unwell?”

“I suppose.” Tomoe flicked a glance in Hisoka’s direction. “I had a very bad night. I had more visions than I have ever had.”

Hisoka’s gaze softened. “I see. I’m sorry.” He lifted a hand, and then hesitated, allowing it to hover in the air over Tomoe’s arm.

With a sigh, Tomoe turned his head away. “I come to you as a friend right now. You may be at ease.” That weight fell on his arm. Despite being so close to his familiar, he still found it difficult to speak the words aloud. Did he want the answer, or did he not want the answer? It felt like he was wronging Nanami to ask, even though he felt his heart was in the right place. “We have spoken of it before, but I want to know more about...that woman.”

“That woman?”

“The human one. From five hundred years ago.” Tomoe stared at the dirt. “I know you will not tell me her name. I do not want to know her name anyway.” That made it all the more real, after all. And she was dead. The dead knew nothing. She was of no concern to him anymore, but he had to make sense of what he was feeling.

Out of the corner of his eye, Tomoe noticed Hisoka’s posture had gone rigid. Who knew what the gods had said or done to him, Tomoe thought with a grimace. That had never been clear either. “What do you want to know?” Hisoka’s voice was quiet, faltering.

A long silence elapsed between the two of them. Hisoka’s hand never left his arm, the warmth of it grounding him in the present. The thought of asking this question somehow felt like being unfaithful. It took great effort to speak the words -- words he’d always assumed to be the truth.

“Did I love her?”

From his left, he heard a short, sharp intake of breath. He didn’t dare look at Hisoka. There was a slight pause, and then Hisoka answered. “You said you did. You waited for her for eight years.”

Tomoe turned his head away so he couldn’t see his familiar anymore. “What happened between you and me? You have said that she would not allow you to live with us, but that is all I know.”

“You never asked…”

“And I only assumed that we were still in contact. Was I wrong?”

Another long pause. Then: “It was complicated. I told you we were separated for a while. You didn’t abandon me -- nothing like that. I told you I was living in the mountains, where you sent me.”

“I see. So I did preserve some sense of loyalty.”

“Of course. There aren’t any hard feelings. I know why you did it.” There was hesitation in Hisoka’s voice when he added, “Besides, we both knew it wouldn’t be permanent.”

Tomoe’s ears lowered. “I suppose not.” Not if his lover had been human.

Silence stretched on for a few beats. Then: “Are you asking what she was to you?”

“I do not care to know the details. It is enough to know she was my lover.” Here, he finally dared to face Hisoka, piercing amethyst eyes meeting crimson ones. “What I am asking you is -- do you believe I loved her?”

Something helpless crossed Hisoka’s face. He pulled his hand back, laying it on the veranda. “I only know what you told me,” he reiterated. “I never met her. All I know is you waited for her and you said you loved her. You said you were leaving the ayakashi world to live with her in the human world.”

“I see.” Tomoe hummed.

“Tomoe-sama, may I...speak freely?”

Tomoe studied him, his ears perked up and tilted forward, eyes half-lidding. “Have I not told you I am coming to you as a friend? Please, speak your mind.”

A nod, and Hisoka stared into his eyes. He drew a breath, digging his claws into the veranda. The scent of adrenaline hit Tomoe, and he wondered -- what could be so bad that it made Hisoka this nervous? Before he could press him, Hisoka found his tongue. “Why does it matter now? You never questioned it before.”

Tomoe’s jaw set, and he heard Hisoka swallow. Instead of calling him out for it, he replied, “I ask because an ayakashi can only fall in love once. Is that not true?” Here, Hisoka nodded. A huff escaped Tomoe and he lifted his chin up and away from Hisoka, his eyes shutting. “Then answer me this -- would it not make sense for the gods to have created an artificial bond between Nanami and me?”

“Uh… That is…” Hisoka fumbled for the words, and Tomoe side-eyed him, his head still lifted and angled slightly away. “That is possible.” He shot a nervous glance in Tomoe’s direction. “Yes, I’m sure that is what happened.” Since Tomoe remained unmoving, unblinking, Hisoka darted his gaze from the veranda to Tomoe and back again. Even so, he still had the guts to ask the question Tomoe knew he wanted to ask. “Are you asking me if you have feelings for Nanami-sama?”

“I am only attempting to make sense of what I saw in my visions the other night,” Tomoe replied, tone cool. His eyes remained halfway shut, his ears upright. “That and my visceral reaction to the thought of losing Nanami.”

“I’m afraid I don’t understand, my lord.”

Back to the honorifics, Tomoe thought with a tiny sigh. Hisoka was nervous again. Ears laying back, tail flicking, he met the other’s meek gaze. He chose not to address his demeanor. “I was curious if the bond the gods created between us would have me react in the same way as I did regarding my past lover. I believe I have my answer, however.” At this, Hisoka nodded. “If I would be the type to abandon you and Akura over a human woman, then it is clear what I had told you was correct. There is no other reason that I leave you behind.”

“You did not actually--” Hisoka stopped himself.

“Well? I said you may speak frankly with me.” Tomoe’s tail snapped extra sharply, and he leaned his chin in his palm, frowning. “What do you have to say?”

“You didn’t betray me.” When he saw Tomoe wasn’t reprimanding him for speaking out, Hisoka relaxed. “You kept your promise. Maybe you weren’t there in person, but you sent me to a safe place to live in peace. Remember, I had entered the familiar contract with you by that time.”

“Hm, yes, like I remember that.”

“I apologize -- I wasn’t thinking.” At this, Tomoe’s tail stilled, dropping to the veranda. This relaxed Hisoka further. “Anyway, you provided me with protection. You never broke your promise. In fact, you told me you’d find me again someday.”

“Did I, now?” Tomoe lifted an eyebrow.

This made him wonder -- had he not done everything in his power to keep his former lover alive? Had he not stretched his abilities as a god to preserve her life for as long as possible, past the normal bounds of a human lifespan? He bit down on a claw. As much as he wanted to ask Hisoka, he also knew -- Hisoka wouldn’t have an answer.

“Yes, you even offered to release me from the familiar contract -- but I said no.” Hisoka laughed humorlessly, his eyes softening, turning towards the ground. “You took care of me like you always did. The least I could do was wait for you and be there -- if you ever needed me again.”

“I...see.” Tomoe’s ears drooped.

Hisoka had waited for him. Perhaps at that time, he’d been fooling himself. He knew for a fact he didn’t have the ability to extend anyone’s life -- not right now, anyway. He doubted it was ever an ability he’d had. Only high ranking kami like Ookuninushi could do such a thing.

Why hadn’t he worked harder to obtain immortality for her? Or perhaps he had. None of this made any sense to him.

“So we both knew our separation would not last.”

“Yes. We didn’t say it, but it was understood.”

“Interesting.” Tomoe hummed, his ears lowered, mouth twisted in distaste. “Well.” He barked a laugh, shutting his eyes. “I seem to have more questions than answers. And I do not believe you are able to provide those answers -- not that it is your fault.”

“You know you can ask. Perhaps I won’t have the answers, but I want to help you.” When Tomoe looked at him again, he noticed a worried frown creasing Hisoka’s brow.

Shaking his head, Tomoe murmured, “I am afraid I do not even know how to word my questions. It is just…” His expression fell to something pained, ears lowering sideways, and he brought a hand up to cover one eye. “It is just that I am confused. My memories would lead me to believe that I did love this woman, but they also leave me to wonder -- wouldn’t I have done more to protect her? How could I have let that happen?”

“I don’t think you could help it--”

“But couldn’t I have?” Tomoe turned his head in Hisoka’s direction, dropping his hand to his lap. “She was not a god, not like Nanami. The only reason I am not in Kyoto by Nanami’s side now is because she has word bound me. She has forbidden me to go. I want so desperately to be by her side. The thought of being so helpless makes me ill.” He sighed heavily, his eyes shutting. Then, voice lowered, he murmured, “I am useless as a man if I cannot carry out my very purpose. My sole reason for being joined to her in marriage is to protect her.”

“Oh!”

Hearing the recognition in Hisoka’s voice, Tomoe opened his eyes, ears pricking up as he straightened. “What is it?”

“You don’t know how the familiar contract feels.” Hisoka met his eyes, and Tomoe sat still, paying rapt attention. “That’s why you’re so confused. Because when you’re joined in the familiar contract, it is painful to be away from your master.”

“Master?” Tomoe growled, his ears laying back against his head. “She is not my mistress. She is my wife.” Once again, Hisoka shrank back -- until Tomoe relaxed. Under his breath, he mumbled, “I do not know why you cower so. I have never hurt you nor would I ever.”

“My apologies. You have to understand -- it’s an instinct.”

“I know.” Tomoe bit back a groan. “As you were saying.”

Slowly, Hisoka relaxed. “I was saying -- I know she isn’t your master, but it doesn’t matter. The familiar contract is an energetic bond that compels you to care for the one you’re bound to. You cannot turn it off. The god you’re bound to is your one and only focus -- your one and only priority. All ties to anyone else pale in comparison.”

This was all information Tomoe had known intellectually, but experiencing it was different -- and confusing. Especially when his mistress was his wife. “So do you feel that way about me?”

Hisoka nodded. “Yes. When you’re in trouble or something pains you, it hurts me too. Because I want to help in any way I can. But when I don’t have the answer, then it makes me feel so helpless.” He offered a wan smile. “I would do anything for you. That’s what I’m trying to say.”

“I understand.” Tomoe was silent. A shaky laugh escaped him, a smile spreading across his face. “Then I suppose it is the familiar contract.”

“It’s more than the familiar contract.” Bristling, Tomoe turned an intent gaze in Hisoka’s direction, but allowed him to continue. “The gods bound you to her twice. Once in the familiar contract, and secondly in the marital contract. It only makes sense she means so much to you.”

“So you speak of the artificial bond -- the one that ties us together as mates.”

“Yes...” Hisoka hesitated, glancing away. “My lord, please forgive me, but I am not sure what this means either. I don’t believe I’m the best person for this.”

“Perhaps not, but you are the only one I trust.” Tomoe hummed, studying him.

Still, it seemed this was as far as they’d get for today. Knowing where it came from gave him some sense of comfort -- even if only on the surface. Deep beneath that surface, there was still an odd gnawing, this discomfort that whispered in his ear. He refused to hear the words.

With a long sigh, Tomoe dropped against one of the posts, leaning against it. “I believe it is time for that tea now.”

Tomoe could just feel the relief wafting off of Hisoka as the other stood. “Yes, of course. Right away, master.” As he disappeared into the main shrine, Tomoe’s gaze followed him until he could see him no more. He decided not to question it anymore. He’d accept it for what it was and leave it at that.

At the end of the day, it didn’t matter what made him care for Nanami -- whether it was the familiar contract or an artificial bond or genuine affection -- because the result was the same. Being separated from her gave him great anxiety, and he missed her desperately. No, he thought, it didn’t matter at all. Because whatever it was, she had endeared herself to him, and it made him want nothing more than to be with her as his mate. He wouldn’t relax until she was in his arms once again.

Chapter Text

Darkness and nightmares shrouded Nanami’s sleep the night after her battle with Kumiko. She couldn’t seem to rest, but she couldn’t wake up either, feeling like she was trapped in dream after dream -- ones where she was lost in endless mazes, ones where she was being chased, ones where the pain felt too real. The most disturbing one of all was the one that finally pulled her back to consciousness -- the one where black tsunami waves crested high against the horizon before swallowing her whole, the salty water and foam filling her lungs while cold, scaled beasts glided over her skin and wrapped around her ankles, dragging her down.

Before she could drown, she shot up in a cold sweat, panting, hair sticking to her neck, heart thudding in her ears. As her eyes adjusted to the dark room, she discovered that she was at the inn tucked securely in her futon and surrounded by girls. Exhaling, she flipped over onto her side, pulling her blankets over her head.

Looking at the clock, she saw that it was already after five in the morning; that meant they’d need to get up soon anyway. Besides, there was no way she could sleep after that. She decided to get up and dress before the others did, needing some fresh air and some time to clear her head, to process her thoughts. So she grabbed her bag and tip-toed to the bathrooms, still in a daze. She hoped she could forget that dream by the time they went out for the day.

As soon as she’d washed up and changed, she went by the room once more to return her bag and retrieve her purse, making sure Mamoru was safely tucked inside it. Then, she stepped outside and shut the door with a soft click. Bundling herself in her jacket, she walked out on the veranda and sat, drawing in a deep breath.

The day before had left her shaken, exhausted, overwhelmed. Tomoe’s doubt in her abilities didn’t help, even though she had handled Kumiko. What disturbed her more than her fight with Kumiko was how easily she’d been fooled. Perhaps Tomoe had a point -- even if she could stand her ground, she didn’t have enough life experience. She felt gullible, exposed. Her mind flashed back to her dream, to the sensation of being dragged under the water as soon as she had turned her back. It felt like she’d known one of the entities dragging her down, but she couldn’t remember.

The sound of creaking boards alerted her, and her breath caught in her throat; she stiffened, whipping her head to the side. It was only Kurama coming around from the back of the building, hands jammed in his pockets. A sigh of relief escaped her, and her heart rate slowly went down to normal.

“Good morning,” she greeted, pasting a smile on her face. She decided not to tell him he’d startled her.

“Morning.” He returned her smile, and sat, stretching one leg out in front of him and bringing his other knee to his chest. “What are you doing up?”

Here, Nanami laughed nervously. For whatever reason, she didn’t feel like she could tell him about her dream, as much as it’d bothered her. “I had a nightmare and couldn’t go back to sleep.”

“No surprise. Yesterday was pretty crazy, huh?” Kurama leaned against one of the posts, staring up at the sky. “Hey, how did things work out with Kumiko?”

Nanami flinched, her face growing warm. “Actually, she tricked us.” She stared at her feet, swinging them over the edge of the veranda. “She pretended to be a child so I’d trust her. Last night, she got me alone and tried to take my heart. Luckily, I was on the phone with Tomoe when it happened.”

“Are you serious?” Kurama asked, eyes widening. “You should’ve called for me. What did you do?”

“I bound her,” Nanami said simply, smiling wanly at the ground. Recalling Tomoe’s reaction, she wondered if it’d been the right choice, if Kumiko would still be able to hurt others. “It was the only thing I could do. I didn’t want to kill her and there wasn’t any time to get help or anything.”

“Well, shit.” Kurama threaded his fingers together and rested them behind his head. “I’m glad you got out of that one. I’m sorry -- it’s my fault for not catching onto that.” He shot a guilty look in her direction. “I should’ve been there for you. I told you I’d look out for you.”

“Don’t beat yourself up. It’s not your fault.” Nanami shook her head, now lifting her eyes to the sky, watching as the navy blues lightened with the first glow of the sun. “She fooled us both. She was good at manipulating us.” Here, she laughed, though a shiver rippled through her, and she held her purse close. “I’m just glad Tomoe and I could stop fighting long enough to work together. He saved my life by talking me through it.”

“I’m glad he was there.” Kurama paused, then looked at her face. “And, hey, I can’t blame you for getting mad at him. It’s hard to talk to him when he’s so oppositional.”

“He can be, but he can also be really kind.” Nanami laughed awkwardly. When he wanted to be, that was. “Still.” She continued to stare at the horizon, watching Kurama from the corner of her eye. “I wish I knew how to talk to him better. It feels like we run into the same problems again and again. We’re married and there’s no way out of it, so we don’t have any choice but to figure it out. It’s hard when we’re so different, though.”

Kurama drew his other leg up, hugging it to his chest. “Not that it’s any of my business, but what do you keep fighting about anyway? I mean, he is cranky and rude, but...”

“Exactly! Plus he gets jealous and fights with everyone.” Nanami groaned. “He can be so blunt and rude and stubborn. And he keeps saying that yokai don’t feel the way humans do and that a human and yokai bond is a curse. I’d understand if I was going to live a normal human lifespan, but the gods extended my lifespan to match his, so I don’t get it.”

“I got that vibe from him -- the whole blunt and stubborn thing. But you’re stubborn too.” Kurama laughed, drawing a half glare from Nanami. “No offense. But I can see how that would cause a lot of fights.”

Here, she sighed. “Yeah, his stubbornness about the whole yokai and human bond is more than just annoying.” She frowned. “The more I watch you and my friend, Himemiko, the more I think that’s a bunch of excuses. You seem to understand people and you’re a yokai.” She hugged her knees to her chest, burying her nose and mouth in them. “I just wish he’d open up to me and let me in. I wish he’d let go and be romantic with me.” Outside of the bedroom, she mentally tacked on.

For a moment, Kurama said nothing, once again looking out over the grounds, the street. A cyclist rode by, and the only sounds were the whirr of wind and tires crunching against gravel. Then: “He’s right -- yokai do think and feel differently from humans. I’ve just learned to be a chameleon, y’know? Because it was important to me to live in the human world.”

Humming, Nanami lifted her head, flicking a glance in Kurama’s direction. “That’s hard to believe. You’re a natural. Watching you and Kei talk the other day, it seemed like you really understood her.”

At this, Kurama laughed again, his eyes falling shut. “That’s because I had to work hard at it. Understanding other people doesn’t come naturally to anyone. I learned from being around lots of different people for years and working on myself. Tomoe hasn’t had that. He’s not going to be at my level.” Pausing, he opened his eyes, his gaze softer now, locked on Nanami. “I’m not saying he can’t be a jerk, because he can be.”

“Thank you!” Nanami lifted her chin towards the sky, relieved. “He doesn’t believe he acts like a jerk sometimes. He’s just not willing to work on his attitude.”

There was a moment of hesitation, tension weighing in the air. When Nanami looked at Kurama, she saw him scratching the back of his head. “It’s not all on him. If you really want to hear the truth, I can tell you what I’ve noticed.”

Nanami felt a lump come to her throat. Drawing in a breath, she nodded. “Okay, but don’t be mean.”

“All right.” Kurama inhaled, then sighed and looked directly at her. “Like I told you the other day, you both need to set boundaries with each other. You have none right now.”

There was that word again. “You’ve said that before. What do you mean?” Nanami tilted her head.

“Let’s start simple. You know what I mean when I say boundaries, right? Like you know what those are?”

Frowning, Nanami studied his calm expression. “I know what a boundary is.” She swung a foot. “It’s like a separation, right?”

“Not...exactly. They’re not meant to separate you. They’re what you’ll allow and what you won’t allow.”

“Oh...so what’s okay and what’s not okay?” At this, Kurama nodded, so Nanami relaxed.

“One thing, though.” Kurama grimaced. “Just because you tell someone what’s okay and not okay doesn’t mean they’ll do it. It’s up to you what you’re willing to put up with. Got it?”

“Yeah, I get it.” Nanami smiled wanly. “You can’t make people do what you want, right?” Again, he nodded. “I know what you mean, but...can you tell me what this has to do with me and Tomoe?” 

“Sure. One example has to do with Mizuki.” Kurama brushed his hair back from his face. “You’re forcing Tomoe to hang out with him -- and they hate each other. I mean, it was funny as hell, but it’s not fair to use your word binding to make them do things like kiss. That’s an abuse of power -- maybe even harassment.” Here, Kurama paused to let it sink in, to gauge her feelings.

Cheeks burning, Nanami averted her gaze, wondering if he was right. “I never thought about it like that. I didn’t mean it that way.” She framed her face with her hands, not daring to look at him. “I just wanted them to stop.”

“Yeah, I know you don’t mean it that way, but I worry you’re doing more harm than good. Tomoe has been upfront that he doesn’t want to spend time with Mizuki, but you keep making them hang out. And it’s not fair to Mizuki either.” Here, Kurama shook his head, something like sympathy in his gaze. “Actually, it might be more unfair to Mizuki. He’s got no power at all because he’s your familiar and has to serve you. That really sucks.”

“I know,” Nanami whined, dropping her hands to her lap, hugging her purse to her chest again. “I told him I don’t want to rub it in his face or hurt him, but it’s hard being stuck between the two of them.”

“Yeah, that part isn’t fair to you. And you should absolutely expect Tomoe to be civil to Mizuki and vice versa.” Nanami could sense Kurama’s gaze boring into her, making her feel like melting into the floor. “It’s more than how they hate each other, though.”

“Ugh, if that’s only the tip of the iceberg, do I really want to hear the rest?” Nanami moaned. After a moment of silence from Kurama’s end, her curiosity got the better of her. “Just tell me. Might as well.”

“Okay, have you ever heard the phrase ‘death by a thousand paper cuts’?” Kurama paused, and Nanami flicked a glance at him, nodding. “It’s the little things. Like, for example -- you’re an extrovert and he’s an introvert, and I don’t know if you’ve ever acknowledged that with each other. I’m sure for him, nights like the one we went out are exhausting. Then, when he gets tired and pulls away or doesn’t talk, it’s got to be confusing and painful for you.”

Again, Nanami found herself clamming up, realizing she hadn’t thought about that. She didn’t know a thing about Tomoe. Face flushing, she muttered, “I thought he was just being a jerk whenever he disappeared or wouldn’t talk. He did tell me the other day it’d been a lot for him, but we haven’t talked about it.”

“Yeah, that’s the problem.” Kurama rubbed his chin in thought, watching the sky. “He should speak up about his boundaries too. Otherwise, he’s going to lash out by being passive aggressive. You guys need to have a conversation and actually listen without fighting.”

Pouting, Nanami hugged her knees a little tighter against her chest. “Yeah, pretty much.” Her heart sank. Everything Kurama had told her sounded like they were fundamentally incompatible, leaving her feeling hopeless. Although it scared her to ask, she had to know. “Are we doomed?”

Surprised, Kurama looked at her. “No, you can work through it, I promise. Just be open with each other and don’t point fingers. Your feelings are yours to own and deal with.”

“That’s easy enough to say,” Nanami sighed. “But what should we do? Whenever we talk about it, we get upset. He keeps acting like I can’t get close to him.” Once again discouraged, she drooped.

“True, he’s got to be willing to talk for this to work, but…” Kurama hummed in thought. “Maybe you both should write your feelings out.” Catching Nanami’s confused stare, he elaborated. “You should write out things that hurt you and why it isn’t okay. After that, you exchange your lists and read them. Then you talk about it.” He lifted a finger. “That way, you can get through everything you want to say before a fight breaks out.”

A flicker of hope rose in Nanami’s midst and she smiled. “That’s a really good idea. Thank you.” Perhaps that would take the pressure off. If Tomoe didn’t have to face her feelings head on and vice versa, it had to be easier.

“Yeah, of course. Let me know how it goes.” He returned her smile, and she relaxed, feeling a little better.

“You should be an advice columnist, I swear,” she said with a laugh. “I’m really glad you’re my friend.”

“You make me blush,” Kurama laughed as well, then shifted closer to her, hooking an arm around her shoulders and giving her a half hug, smirking. “Now cheer up. We’re going to have a fun day with all our friends, and things are going to be just fine.”

To this, Nanami nodded, smiling at him. If he’d been a regular person, she didn’t think she’d feel so soothed by his words. But the fact he was a yokai and told her how to deal with her yokai husband made her feel more assured. For now, she could table her fears and face the day with renewed confidence.

--

Shortly after, the sun rose, and then they joined the others for breakfast before heading out. This time, it was Ren who sat next to her on the train, uncomfortably close again. Her other friends kept glancing over, Ami and Kei with curiosity and Kurama with suspicion. Although she felt awkward, he wasn’t exactly doing anything inappropriate, so they chatted about their trip so far and Nanami pushed her weird thoughts aside.

Their first stop that day was Kiyomizu-dera -- an infamous temple of love, according to Kei, who nudged her in the arm and shot her a knowing smile. Nanami only laughed awkwardly, wondering if Kei was trying to set her up. When Kei and Ami ushered Kurama ahead, distracting him and leaving her alone with Ren, she didn’t need to wonder anymore. Maybe it was past time she told them she was seeing someone.

“Isn’t this place beautiful?” Ren asked as they walked up the steps, eyes sparkling with excitement. “You can feel the sacred energy here.”

Although Nanami was wary, he wasn’t doing anything weird right now, so she decided to be polite. She nodded, taking in the stone statues lining the pathway, the large roof and columns framing the top of the steps. “It is beautiful,” she agreed. As they passed beneath the rōmon, she stared up, studying the details.

Once on the other side, he caught her hand, smiling cheerfully at her. He didn’t seem to notice when her body locked up, rigid. “Come on, the view is amazing from up here.” He tugged at her hand, leading her farther onto the temple grounds, to an observation deck that overlooked the hillside.

As soon as she could, Nanami pulled her hand from his hold and shot him a look. Again, he didn’t seem to notice. Glancing towards the throngs of people milling about, she tried to catch sight of her friends, but she didn’t see them or her classmates anywhere. Her stomach twisted.

Momentarily, she forgot her discomfort, though, because when she looked over the landscape, the view took her breath away. Ren stepped up to the railing and leaned against it, gazing at the land beneath them, which stretched out for miles. As Nanami joined him, she couldn’t help but smile, taking it all in, speechless. Amongst the greenery were blooming flowers that welcomed spring, sprinkling the grass and trees with petals. Cherry trees anchored into the hillside, their blossoms swaying in the gentle breeze. Above them, the pagoda rose tall and proudly into the clear azure sky, reminiscent of a painting.

It was so romantic, Nanami thought. A mental image flashed through her mind, of what it would be like to be here with Tomoe at her side, of sharing this moment with him, even in reverent silence. She felt a little more hollow then, a pang of longing settling in her chest. Once again, she wondered if she’d been wrong to leave him at home. He’d clearly wanted to come.

At that moment, fingers wrapped around her hand, squeezing it. Before she could draw back again, Ren held her hand closer to his chest, looking into her eyes. She stood stiffly. What the hell was he doing?

"Ren, stop touching me--" She tried to yank her hand away, but he held fast.

He ignored her. “Nanami, I know you said you have a boyfriend, but I want you to know I really like you.”

“But I--” Ren placed a finger to her lips.

“I’m not done.” Pausing, Ren took a breath, then picked up her other hand, holding them both. From out of the corner of her eye, Nanami thought she saw Kei skulking about the shadows. Had she put Ren up to this? She didn’t get a chance to question it, because Ren started talking again. “I tried to be patient but I can’t accept that you have a yokai for a boyfriend. I’ll be nice, but I won’t give up until I win your heart.” He squeezed her hands, his eyes half-lidding, expression soft. “I’d be the luckiest man alive if you’d be my girlfriend.”

“Oh, my god,” Nanami thought, heart pounding, her hands clammy. If this had happened two months ago, she would’ve been over the moon. But now? Her mouth was dry. She tugged back, but he didn’t release her. Discomfort flooded over her. Kurama’s words echoed in her head -- Ren was a fake. Then, Tomoe’s warning -- that he was hiding something. They’d both told her to stay away from him. While she’d acknowledged it the day before, now it became clear beyond a doubt: she needed to avoid him from now on.

Since she hadn’t responded yet, stuck in her head, Ren pulled her closer, drawing a gasp from her. She had no time to think before he tilted his head and kissed her on the lips, grip firm, not allowing her to pull away. The shock hadn’t even worn off before he drew back, looking into her eyes.

“What do you say? Can you at least tell me if you like me too?” He brushed a thumb over her fingers.

Face flaming, Nanami pulled away and stepped back, then froze, feeling the railing against her spine. This wasn’t good. She vaguely wondered if that counted as cheating on Tomoe. Her mouth opened but nothing came out except a breathless sound; Ren looked at her expectantly. After a long moment, she finally found her tongue, attempting to pull her hands from his.

“I can’t,” she stammered. “This isn’t fair to me or my boyfriend.”

“But you do like me?” Ren tightened his hold on her hands, not allowing her to free herself, his face in hers again.

“I can’t be your girlfriend. I already made a promise to someone else.” Nanami tugged her hands. If she tried to hit him or kick him here, she worried one or both of them might have an accident. Glancing over the railing, she felt lightheaded. It was a long drop below. He had her pinned, trapped, unable to move.

He only jerked her closer. “Yeah, but do you really want to be with a yokai?”

By now, Nanami’s mind screamed at her to get out of there, and she glanced towards the temple, looking for any sign of her friends. There were so many tourists and foreigners there that no one seemed to bat an eyelash at this very public display of affection. Where were they? Kurama had an inkling of what was going on. At least he should’ve been looking for her.

Out loud, she said, “I do.” She wrested her hands, trying to break free. “Now let me go.”

“But do you love him?” Ren was too close now, his body against hers, pressing her to the railing. Now she really was trapped.

It was only because Nanami wanted him to give up and go away that she nodded furiously, her mouth dry. “Yeah, I do." She sucked in a breath, and then raised her voice. "I already said no, so stop it!” Being so close the railing had her heart in her throat, afraid he might push her over -- either by accident or on purpose.

Ren stared at her for a long moment, so close that Nanami could feel his breath against her face. Her body trembled beneath his, and she wondered again if she could safely shove him away without either of them risking a fall. A second later, a hand clapped down on Ren’s shoulder, and Nanami looked up, finding Kurama standing behind him.

“Hey, bud, knock it off. You’re making Nanami uncomfortable.”

Reluctantly, Ren pulled away from her, leaving her shaking against the railing, legs so weak she feared they’d give out under her. “Just think about it, okay, Nanami?” He smiled, but Kurama gave his shoulder a shove. “Okay, I get it. Sheesh.” He brushed Kurama’s hand off his shoulder and then walked off, disappearing into the crowd.

“Are you okay?” Kurama’s gaze softened.

Tongue sticking to the roof of her mouth, Nanami pushed away from the railing, folding her arms over herself. She nodded vigorously but couldn’t speak.

“Did he hurt you?” Kurama prodded.

Nanami didn’t know how to respond to this, so she shrugged. Sucking in a breath, she finally reached out to hug Kurama’s arm. “Thank you,” she whispered. She was too shaken to ask him where he’d been.

“No problem. But don’t go off by yourself again -- stick with me, Ami, and Kei.” He patted her head. “Come on.”

Nodding, Nanami kept a hold on his sleeve and followed him, too nervous to let him go lest Ren grabbed her hands again and dragged her off. She felt like she was being watched, and it made her stomach churn. Even after she rejoined Kei and Ami, she still felt uneasy, catching glimpses of Ren looking her way every now and then. It took her a long time to relax.

--

The four of them ended up falling into comfortable camaraderie again, and with Kurama’s help, Nanami captured some lovely shots of the temple as well as pictures of her with Ami and Kei. After hanging out with them, she felt better, and she was back in high spirits by the time they headed to their next stop, which was the thousand torii gates. As soon as Nanami stepped onto the grounds, she was overwhelmed with a sensation of awe, staring up at the gates stretching out, stacked like dominoes.

Walking through them was a spiritual experience in itself, but she couldn’t help but notice movement out of the corner of her eye -- what looked like shadows as well as flashes of white just out of sight, out of reach. Neither Ami nor Kei seemed to notice them, so she supposed it was just her mind playing tricks on her. That was, until Kurama spoke in her ear.

“There’s a lot of kappa here, so pretend like you don’t notice,” he said. “They know you’re a god, but don’t engage with them.”

“If they know I can hear them and see them, won’t it offend them?” Nanami asked, just above a whisper.

“It’s better to ignore them. They’ll probably leave us alone once we get closer to the shrine. Inari’s fox familiars will chase them away.”

At this, Nanami groaned. “More foxes? Tomoe told me not to trust any of them.”

Kurama laughed softly. “You can trust a god’s foxes, can’t you?”

“I guess.” Nanami pursed her lips in a pout, trailing behind Ami and Kei. “I want today to be a normal day. I’m not leaving Ami and Kei again.”

They kept walking, only pausing several times to snap photos of the gates, with Kurama keeping a close eye on Nanami whenever he took a shot of her. Having him there set her at ease, knowing there was one person who knew her secret and would have her back. At one point, he made a small sound of disgust and kicked something that looked like a frog -- at least from Nanami’s peripheral vision. She started to turn around, but Kurama forced her to face front again.

“The gross thing was looking up your skirt,” he said, and she stifled a squeal, her face burning. She wondered if creatures like these had been spying on her and looking up her skirt her whole life, but she’d never known because she hadn’t been able to see them. It was a discomforting thought.

Once they exited the gates, Nanami couldn’t help but sneak a few glances at the statues of foxes although she’d told herself she wouldn’t. There were so many, it was hard not to see them. She was so engrossed she nearly bumped into Kei, who had stopped in the middle of the path to snap pictures of the fox fountains with her cell phone, the same bored expression on her face as always. Muttering an apology, Nanami stepped back, a strange, fluttering sensation behind her ears, like something was calling to her. She chose to ignore it.

“Foxes are so cute, don’t you think?” Ami asked, leaning over to take a closer look at the fox fountain.

“Yeah, but they can be pretty vicious too. They are predators, after all.” Kurama focused his camera and snapped a picture of the fountain, then turned to take another picture of the front of the shrine. “You don’t want to piss a fox off.”

Remembering Tomoe’s power in the mononoke world, Nanami shivered. “That’s for sure. They’re pretty scary.” Her mind drifted to the day before, to Kumiko, and her hand fluttered to the top of her blouse, idly rubbing her collarbone, where the scratches began. After that encounter, she’d be happy to never meet another fox again.

A tinkling giggle originated from the trees, the sound carrying on the breeze, faraway and echoing, that same fluttering sensation in Nanami’s head. Thinking it was some of her classmates, she turned towards the sound -- and then she froze. There, sitting on a rock, were twin kitsune girls, each dressed in white and crimson kimonos and golden ornaments, each sporting nine fluffy tails.

“You think foxes are scary, Tochigami-sama?” one of the foxes said, laughing musically. 

The other girl lifted her fan to her face, cutting a mischievous gaze in Nanami’s direction. “That must be difficult since you’re married to one.”

No, Nanami thought, today was supposed to be a normal day. “I can’t talk,” she said, growing flustered, and turned to her friends. But that was when she realized -- no one else at the shrine was moving. They were all still, like statues, frozen in time. Her heart dropped like a stone, and panic welled inside of her, drawing a strangled whimper from her.

“Don’t be such a spoiled sport,” the first girl cooed. “We even stopped time so we could talk to you.”

“Put me back,” Nanami demanded, taking a step backwards, assuming a defensive stance. If these girls were here to attack, they’d have to take her by force. Despite how her hands shook, she made eye contact with them, attempting to look fierce, sure of herself.

Giggling, the two girls looked at each other, then stood in unison, mirror images of each other. “We can’t,” the first girl said.

“Nuh uh, our master wants to see you,” the second continued.

“If you meet with him,” the first began.

The second finished, “Then we’ll let you go.”

“Your master? Who is he and what does he want with me?” Nanami asked, face flushing.

The girls exchanged a sly glance, both giggling. “Don’t you know Inari-sama? You are here at his shine.”

Hearing the god’s name spoken aloud, Nanami faltered. Naturally, this could be a trap and she wasn’t keen to be fooled again, but Inari was famous for keeping fox familiars. If she declined, she could potentially upset a very important god. Still, it made no sense for him to ask for her. “But I’m a land god from Kawagoe. Isn’t this out of my district?”

“You are a god of love and relationships -- the god of matchmaking, actually,” the first girl said, her twin sister nodding along.

“Yes, and you have successfully matched yokai with humans and gods before,” the second agreed.

“In fact,” the first one said, flipping open her fan, smiling deviously, “you may be the only god amongst all of them who believes in hybrid relationships without a cause.”

“Our master needs your blessing,” the second chimed in.

“Well?” they said in unison, looking at her expectantly.

Nanami hesitated, looking around. Tomoe had told her not to trust foxes, but she didn’t know how to unfreeze time. Truth be told, if she even stopped to think about that, she’d panic again. If these foxes wanted to do anything to her, they could do it right here and no one could stop them anyway. Unfortunately, she didn’t have a choice. “Tomoe won’t like this,” she thought.

Finally, she nodded, clenching her fists. “Okay, I’ll meet with him.” She just had to trust after fighting Kumiko that she’d be strong enough to handle this if things went wrong.

The girls smiled and hopped off the rock, landing lightly on their feet, sandals clicking on the pathway. “Follow us,” the second girl said.

Reluctant yet curious all the same, Nanami trailed behind them, following them up the steps and into the shrine, glancing at their tails. She wondered if it was an illusion, or if it was real. She’d heard that nine tailed foxes were the most powerful and wisest of their kind, so perhaps they truly were Inari’s familiars. Suddenly, she found herself wondering how many tails Tomoe actually had, and she bit her lip, trying not to laugh at the mental image.

By then, they’d crossed the floor to the end of the room. “Master,” one of the girls said as they both got on their knees, bowing towards a screen. “Here is the tochigami, Nanami Momozono, of Mikage shrine. She has agreed to hear your prayer today.”

Two shadows from behind the screen rose, and then folded the screen back, revealing a man with long, black hair sitting on a cushion. The two other foxes resumed their seats by him, one of whom poured him a cup of sake. He took a sip, and then spoke. “I’m honored you visited me during your travels, Nanami-chan.”

Although the kami from the day before had been an imposter, now that Nanami was inside the shrine and before this man, there was no doubt he was who his familiars had claimed him to be. There was an ethereal glow around him, golden and pure and bright, as powerful as Ookuninushi’s energy. Awe and excitement bubbled up inside her as she stepped closer, his power washing over her and drawing goosebumps across her skin. Everything in the shrine felt impossibly clean, pure, light. That sensation went straight through her body too, making her feel like she’d been wrapped up in a cool, exhilarating breeze.

In times like this, Nanami wasn’t sure how she was supposed to behave, but Inari was a powerful god, and she didn’t want to disrespect her place in the food chain. Feeling like she was before divine royalty, she shook herself of her reverie and bowed, saying, “Of course. Thank you for inviting me.”

“I understand my shinshi have frozen time so you could speak with me, so I’ll make this quick.” Inari gestured for Nanami to sit, and so she knelt on a cushion that one of the foxes brought to her. “There is a wolf yokai in the northern lands named Amaya. I have fallen in love with her.”

“So that’s why you asked me to see you.” Nanami laid her hands on her knees. “Because you love a yokai.”

“Yes, not many gods agree to such a union. In fact, I didn’t either, until I fell for her.” Inari took a sip of sake.

She paused, then asked, “Will you tell me more about her? She must be really wonderful for you to have fallen in love with her.”

Here, Inari smiled, albeit sadly. “Of course. I crossed paths with Amaya many times at the god summits. You could even say it was love at first sight between us. Although, in that setting, there are certain rules which made it inappropriate to spend much time with her.”

Nanami nodded, thinking about her experience in Izumo. The familiars and gods had remained largely separated, and didn’t interact much. “So she’s a familiar.” That complicated things, she thought.

He nodded, staring off into space, wistful. “Yes, until recently, Amaya served as a familiar to one of the minor gods of night. But that god has since passed on. I can’t bear to think of my beloved all alone in an empty shrine, waiting out the rest of her days with no one to care for her.”

What Inari said struck a chord in Nanami; she thought of Mizuki, left behind, abandoned, having to watch Mikage shrine day after day with no indication that Mikage was alive or not, no sign that he was coming back. It reminded her of how she’d felt after her mother had died, when her father had abandoned her for weeks at a time, leaving her to lean on herself with no one to understand or talk to.

“That’s so sad,” she murmured.

“Indeed.” Inari nodded solemnly, then raised his head, eyes sparking with new conviction. “But now that she’s no longer bound by the familiar contract, I want to step in. So I ask for your blessing to seek her hand in marriage.”

Nanami’s mouth opened and closed. She wished he could tell her the full backstory before hastily writing a customized blessing, but she also knew the amount of energy it took to manipulate time -- and the consequences it might have. Still, when she thought about her own marriage to Tomoe and the struggles they’d faced with word binding, she had to admit she needed more information, even if they didn’t have long to discuss it.

“I want to help you,” she said, staring up into his eyes. “But you know what happens when a god and an ayakashi kiss. I want you to know how hard it is.”

Inari rubbed his chin in thought. “I understand that a god and yokai enter the familiar contract.” He paused. Then: “How do you and the fox deity handle it?”

“Honestly? We’re still figuring it out.” Nanami smiled wanly. “It’s hard not to word bind him. I try not to do it, because our relationship can’t be equal when I have the power to make him do whatever I want. You have to have a lot of trust. And you have to be open for your yokai partner to tell you when you mess up.” Now that she thought about it, she wasn’t sure she did such a good job with listening. Her thoughts came full circle to her conversation with Kurama, how she and Tomoe needed boundaries with each other, how they needed to listen without fighting.

“I see.” Inari sipped his sake again.

After a brief pause, Nanami was hit by a spark of inspiration. “What does Amaya think about it? Have you told her how you feel?”

Inari smiled down at his cup of sake, something softer tracing his features. “Not outright. But every year in Izumo, she and I sit on the beach and look at the moon together. We talk for hours. Each year, on the first night of the summit, she brings me gifts -- that’s why I think she might love me too. But we’ve never touched. I didn’t want to overstep the bounds or steal her as a familiar.”

Nanami’s heart went out to him then as she imagined it -- Inari and a graceful wolf yokai, both wanting to touch each other but knowing they couldn’t, their hearts aching to hold each other but settling for waiting and pining year after year, just for the one week they could come together. “It’s so tragically romantic,” she thought, eyes stinging, misty. That convinced her.

“I’ll bless you,” she finally said, determined. “But you have to tell her how you feel and ask her to be your wife before you kiss her. She has to be okay with being a familiar again.”

“Of course.” Inari looked surprised. “I want this to be of her own free will.”

Reaching in her purse, Nanami retrieved a fresh pack of ofuda, carefully opening it. She took one out along with her brush, and considered her words before she wrote them. Love and trust. She held it in her hands, infusing it with her energy, the golden light pouring into the talisman. Once it finished, she presented Inari with the talisman and smiled brightly. “Hang this in your shrine. I’ll bless and authorize your marriage. I want you both to be happy and have a long life together.”

“Thank you.” Inari beckoned for one of his foxes to take the talisman. “Hang it over the inner recess,” he said, and the fox bowed before heading to the doorway.

“Let me know how it works out.” Nanami beamed at him.

She hoped for Inari’s sake that Amaya would say yes -- and that Inari would keep his word, would find a way to work around their relationship as god and familiar. It was something she was only now beginning to understand. She’d hurt Tomoe badly, she thought; she had the power to force him to do whatever she wanted. And that wasn’t okay.

“Of course. Thank you for believing in us.” Inari smiled as well. “I’ll let you go back to your friends, Nanami-chan. Thank you for your time, and I hope to see you again soon.”

With that, the twin kitsune sisters beckoned her to follow, and she left the inner shrine. As soon as her feet touched the ground before the fountains, a thunderbolt sensation cracked over her and it was like the world started spinning all at once again. Dizzy, she lost her balance and nearly fell, knocking into Ami.

“Hey, watch out,” Ami cried, catching Nanami and leaning her upright.

“Oh, no, I’m sorry!” Nanami straightened, looking around, her head still spinning.

Everything was back to normal. People milled about, conversation and the sound of wind chimes filled the air, and the breeze blew tendrils of her hair into her face. She hadn’t even been aware of all the little sounds and sensations that had gone completely silent until now. She blinked, taking it all in, overcome by sensory overload. What a strange experience.

Her friends started to walk away towards the fox altar to take pictures, so she followed, still processing what had happened. Maybe foxes weren’t so bad after all, she thought. At least Inari’s familiars had been tame, obedient -- although they still had that sly undertone. Before she left the area, out of her peripheral vision, she thought she caught one final sight of the two mischievous kitsune girls, smiling and giggling at her through the trees. When she turned her head to look, they were gone, leaving nothing behind but the soft whisper of leaves in the wind.

Chapter Text

After leaving Inari’s shrine, Nanami and her classmates visited several other temples and gardens before patronizing a row of shops by the river, and were told to meet at the rendezvous point after an hour. It was refreshing to have girl time with Kei and Ami, and the three of them went shopping for souvenirs. Nanami didn’t have a lot of extra spending money on her -- too uncomfortable to ask Tomoe to fund her more than she made at the shrine currently -- so she stuck to small items. 

As she shopped and thought of what everyone would like, she couldn’t help but wonder if Tomoe would be mad at her for getting Mizuki something. Still, she picked up a small, brightly painted pottery ornament for him, knowing he’d enjoy the novelty of it. For Hisoka, she chose a special tea blend, since he enjoyed collecting them. As for Tomoe, she selected delicate flower shaped toffees that looked like they were made of glass, thinking about how much he appreciated beautiful things, her heart fluttering slightly as she thought about him. Just one more day, and she’d get to see him.

The day quickly came to a close, and their group went to dinner before heading back to the inn. Two days packed with adventure and exercising her spiritual powers had drained Nanami; it had been a long day already and she just wanted to bathe and crawl to her room. First, though, she remembered Tomoe was going to call her. This time, she walked into the lobby as soon as the phone rang and, just like before, the clerk transferred the call to the business center.

Nanami shut herself in the room, feeling odd about being there after what had happened the day before. There was no indication anything had happened, but her chest still throbbed where the fox’s claws had pierced her skin. Pushing that from her mind and trying not to dwell on the bad memories, she picked up the receiver as the phone rang. “Hello?”

All day, Tomoe had been preoccupied, worried about Nanami. It was only because of her damn word binding that he hadn’t gone straight to Kyoto. He’d barely had the patience to wait until it was time to leave the shrine and go to the phone, but as soon as he heard her voice, he exhaled in relief. “It is good to hear your voice,” he admitted. Then: “How was your day?”

It was strange for Tomoe to ask about her day, something so casual, generally relegated to small talk. But she knew what he really meant -- if anything unusual had happened. Flashing back to her day, she thought about the conversation with Kurama before dawn, Ren’s proposition, and then Inari’s kitsune freezing time. “It was weird,” she finally said, deciding to be honest. Kurama seemed to think that was what they needed to do, at any rate.

“Weird?” Tomoe straightened up, another flicker of concern rippling through him.

“Yeah.” Here, Nanami laughed. “I’m okay, though.” She brought her feet up, sitting cross-legged, settling into the chair. “We went to Kiyomizu-dera and it was so pretty -- the cherry trees were in bloom all up the hillside.”

Her smile faltered as she tried not to remember what Ren had done. That wasn’t a conversation she wanted to have on the phone -- not when the thought made her stomach rock, this seasick sensation. That gnawing in the back of her mind asked -- would he be mad at her? Maybe she shouldn’t tell him at all… It wasn’t like she’d initiated or kissed him back, anyway. Even so, guilt stirred thickly in the pit of her stomach.

She decided to keep talking like everything was normal because she didn't like to think about it anymore. For once , she wanted to have a normal conversation with him, one that wasn’t marred with fighting or drama or something going wrong. So she continued. “When I was on the deck, all I could think about was how I wished you were with me to see how pretty it was.” She paused, blushing, heart beating faster.

Her sudden admission snapped Tomoe fully awake, and he felt his mouth go dry, a tug at his chest drawing him to her. “Maybe I can take you sometime,” he found himself saying.

“I’d like that.” Nanami paused, drawing a shaky breath. “Oh, we also went to see the thousand gates at the shrine of Inari. I met Inari, actually.”

“Oh, really?” Tomoe raised an eyebrow. “Then I suppose you met his collection of foxes too.”

Humming, Nanami glanced towards the door, chewing at a hangnail. “Yeah,” she finally replied. “Are you mad?”

“Hm? Why would I be?”

“Because you told me not to trust foxes.” She laughed again, running a hand through her hair. “They did stop time to bring me to Inari.”

At this, Tomoe scoffed. “Of course they did. That behavior is just like Inari’s shinshi.”

“Do you know them?” Suddenly, Nanami felt a little self-conscious. After all, those kitsune twins had been gorgeous and powerful -- and they’d been yokai, just like Tomoe. Naturally, he’d be drawn to them.

“Yes, but I am not particularly fond of them.” Thinking about Inari’s familiars drew a shudder from Tomoe. They were so devoted to the god it was like they didn’t have minds of their own. Inari amassed foxes at an alarming rate.

Surprised, Nanami asked, “Why not? They seemed nice.”

“All foxes are tricksters, even the good ones,” Tomoe replied. “But to answer your question, it is because they don’t think much for themselves. There are two kinds of foxes -- zenko, like the ones you met at Inari’s shrine, and yako. Zenko are notorious for being kiss-ups.”

“Oh.” Nanami hummed in thought. “Which kind are you?”

It was incredible how dense she could be, Tomoe thought. Momentarily, he froze up, years of insults ringing in his ears, that reminder that he was ill bred, that he was low born. Yet he, a wild fox, had ascended to godhood. He felt a little queasy. “Now, you already know the answer to that question,” he finally grumbled, ears flattening.

Feeling silly, Nanami’s cheeks grew warm. “Right… You’re a yako. Sorry.” A tense silence elapsed. This seemed to be a touchy subject for him, she thought, recalling how he’d said time and time again that he was bad. Trying to assure him, she added, “I don’t care that you’re a wild fox. You’re still you.” Here, she smiled, heart thumping harder, twisting the cord all the way around her hand.

“Really, now?” He stared at the wall, unsure of how to take her empty words, much less how to respond to them.

“Yeah! I’m glad you’re not a kiss-up and you’re always honest.” Or, at least, she thought he was. So far, he hadn’t been anything more than teasing; he’d never played games with her as far as she could tell. “And I don’t care that you’re not a human either! Your ears are cute and fuzzy--” She stopped, realizing what she’d said aloud, her entire face flaming. There was a short, stunned silence from his end. And then -- a soft chuckle. Hiding behind a hand, she blurted, “I was just trying to make you feel better, okay!”

Despite how ridiculous her statement had been, it was also endearing. He couldn’t help but smile, although he shook his head. “I found it amusing.”

A shaky giggle left her. “Good.” She paused. “Well, anyway,” she continued, “I bought you a gift. I’ll give it to you tomorrow when I see you.”

Tomoe opened his mouth, surprised, but nothing came out for a moment. No one had ever bought him a gift before, and he hadn’t expected her to think of him either. He’d always been the one to give his lovers presents. While he didn’t mind, now that she mentioned it, it brought an odd ache to his chest. “Thank you,” he finally said. Feeling too awkward to continue in that vein of thought, he asked, “When do you plan to come home?”

“We’re leaving around four tomorrow afternoon. So I should get back around eight.” Nanami stared at the table, at the whorls in the wood, tracing patterns with her gaze.

Eight was after dark, Tomoe thought grimly. The last thing he wanted was for her to walk by herself. “I will pick you up.”

“You don’t have to -- I’ll be okay,” Nanami insisted, not wanting to be a burden; she wanted to hold her own, after all. “The stop isn’t far from the shrine and it’s well lit.”

It was only because Nanami always resisted him coming to her that Tomoe held his tongue in regards to his decision to meet her. Still, he asked, “Will you at least tell me your train stop? It would give me peace of mind to know where you are.”

This request seemed reasonable enough. After all, they were married, and it’d been fair to let him know where she’d be while she was in Kyoto. Searching her purse, she found her train pass, and squinted at it. As much as she didn’t want him to go out of his way, she had to admit it was a good idea for safety’s sake for someone to know where she was. So after a brief pause, she read him the station.

Then, she reiterated, “Like I said, I’ll be fine. I’m only telling you so you’ll know how long it’ll take me to get home.”

Biting back a groan, Tomoe flicked his gaze up towards the overhang of the wall he stood against. He’d better tread carefully. Perhaps if he thanked her, then she’d be more open to it in the future. “Yes, of course. I know you prefer to walk on your own, but I appreciate that you told me.”

“Oh, yeah, you’re welcome.” In the short silence that followed, her thoughts drifted back to her meeting with Inari, to his question about how she handled the power differential with Tomoe. She’d hurt him the other day, she thought, remembering how he’d said he was in pain. “Hey, can I say something?”

There was a certain tension to her voice that put Tomoe on edge. He hoped she hadn’t gotten into more trouble. “You may tell me anything.” His voice was soft, quiet.

Hanging her head, she told him, “I’m sorry for word binding you the other day and being a pain. Sometimes it feels like you’re belittling me, and I wanted to prove I could do it.” She chewed at her lip, twisting the cord around her finger clockwise and then counterclockwise. “I didn’t realize it hurt you. And I didn’t think to apologize for it.”

Stunned, he blinked, mouth open. He hadn’t expected her to apologize. Her comment about belittling wasn’t a surprise, nor was her need to prove herself. He came close to telling her yes, she was very stubborn, but then he stopped. That wouldn’t help anything. Instead, a strained sigh left him, his brow furrowing with something resigned.

“I know. But I do not mean to belittle you. I was worried about you.” He leaned his forehead against the wall, ears laying back. “I do not think you realize the amount of pain the contract inflicts on me. It is a compulsion I am unable to control. I cannot help the way I react, especially when I see you hurting yourself.”

Her voice dropped to something small. “Does it really hurt you that badly?” When he hummed in affirmation, her stomach twisted into knots, overcome by guilt. “I don’t mean to hurt you or cause trouble. I just don’t want to depend on you for everything.”

Recalling how she’d told him she’d never learn if she leaned on him, he sighed. “You do not have to depend on me for everything . Just be open to letting me help.”

“But isn’t that the same thing?” It took effort to keep her voice even, not to argue. But he was speaking gently, which had to mean he wasn’t trying to control her or take over. This was just a conversation.

“No, I do not think you are utterly incapable. Here is the thing.” He paused, giving her a second to absorb it before he continued. “I have hundreds of years of experience as a god. You have a year. I have walked on this earth even longer than that, so I see things you do not, because I have experienced so much. That is a fact. That cannot be helped.”

She had to concede to this much. “Yeah, I guess that’s true.” Her eyes dropped to her lap. By now, she’d stopped twisting the phone cord, relaxing. “You understand, though, right?”

“Of course.” He stared at the pavement. “I find it admirable that you want to stand on your own feet. But at the same time, there is strength in admitting your weaknesses.”

Even though he couldn’t see her, she nodded slowly. “Yeah, but that doesn’t mean I like it.”

A tiny snort left him. “Well, of course not. No one likes it.”

This statement had a smile flickering over her mouth. “Exactly. You wouldn’t like it either.”

“Oh, I do not.” Hearing the smile in her voice, he couldn’t help but smile as well. “Enough of that talk. I accept your apology. I would prefer to talk about something else.”

This was a little confusing, but Nanami accepted it all the same. “What do you wanna talk about?”

Although Tomoe didn’t know what to say to her, he didn’t want to hang up. Anything to keep her on the phone a little longer. “What are you doing tomorrow?”

This was surprising. Tomoe never wanted to talk like this. At least, he hadn’t enjoyed small talk in the past. Even though she was so exhausted her eyes hurt, she didn’t want to discourage him when he was finally talking to her. “We’re going to a few Buddhist temples. I don’t remember everything we’re doing, but…” Here, she giggled. “To be honest, I’m relieved we’re done with the Shinto shrines. I don’t want to deal with any more spirit stuff. I wanna be a normal girl for a while.”

Given how much trouble she’d gotten into already, Tomoe couldn’t blame her for this statement. “Well, there are spirits in Buddhism too, so be careful.”

“I know. I felt them, but they left me alone.”

“Good.” His muscles unwound. “Have you had fun, though? You looked forward to this trip…” He stopped there, not wanting to highlight all the nonsense she’d had to put up with.

Other than what had happened with Ren that day and the fight for her life the day before, Nanami had to admit it had been nice. Already, she’d learned so much. Something inside her had shifted, changed. “Yeah, it was good to get away. I’ve never been anywhere outside of Kawagoe or Tokyo before.”

“Really?” Tomoe blinked. “Then I am glad you got to go.” A pause, and he debated with himself. Cautiously, he ventured into that territory. “If you would like, we can go places together. So you can have some company.” The last part was tacked on in case she took it the wrong way. His ears lowered sideways. He just wanted to spend time with her. Yet he found such a statement hard to articulate.

At this, she grinned. “I already said we could come to Kyoto together some day. So, yeah, that would be fun.” As she mulled over it, she couldn’t help but wonder what had sparked such a sentiment from him. Maybe she was getting carried away, but she liked him. A lot, she had to admit. She couldn’t tell him that much now, but she did say, “It’s okay if we don’t go anywhere, though. I’m happy to hang out and go on dates at home. I mean, I’ve never really dated anyone before.”

“Hm, it has been a while for me too,” he admitted. “You will have to tell me what you would like to do.”

“Oh, nothing special. I liked getting ice cream with you. Maybe we could go to the amusement park--” Here, she stopped and bit back a giggle at the thought of Tomoe at Mouseyland. He seemed like such a serious person. “But it doesn’t have to be anything big. Just typical date stuff like going to restaurants or movies or something. I’ve never had anyone to do those things with.”

His lips parted. That wasn’t a big ask at all. It was nothing he really cared for, having been drained by the outing with Mizuki and Kurama, but perhaps it’d be different when it was just the two of them. To think -- he was the god of sensuality and he’d had relationships, yet he couldn’t say he’d ever been out on a date before meeting Nanami.

“Of course. All you have to do is ask.”

“You really don’t mind? You seemed kinda grumpy about it before.” Nanami thought back to their first outing, to how sullen he’d been.

That was because she always got into trouble and fought him. He declined to voice this since things were finally going well. “I don’t mind.”

“Well, when I come back, let’s go out. Okay?”

Smiling, gaze softening, he agreed, “All right, I would like that.” Perhaps he was getting carried away, but the thought of her wanting to spend time with him had him opening himself to her, letting her see a little more of him. “I do want to see you, you know. It has only been two days, but it feels like it has been a week.”

Her eyes grew wide, tongue sticking to the roof of her mouth. And now her heart was beating so fast. “Y-yeah, it has felt like a long time.” Her face grew warm. “I want to see you too.”

Somehow, speaking over the phone made it seem less personal, less threatening. The words came out before he could stop them. “Last night, it was all I could think about. To think of having nearly lost you made me want nothing more than for you to come home.” He shut his eyes, ears lowering sideways. “I cannot relax until you are home and in my arms again.”

“Oh, my god,” she thought, her hand coming to her mouth, struggling to stifle her quick breathing. For once, she had no idea what to say. A part of her wanted so desperately to ask if he liked her too, but she couldn’t find her tongue. Her brain went to static.

When she didn’t reply, he blushed deeply. Had he overdone it? Based on the way she’d reacted to him in the past -- how she’d grown so jealous over the Tanuki Girls, how she’d cried the last time they’d had sex -- he’d begun to think perhaps she had feelings for him. But her silence made him second guess himself. He shouldn’t forget -- she’d also said she didn’t like him before. “I did not mean to be overbearing--”

Realizing she might’ve hurt him, she snapped back to the present. “No! No, you weren’t.” She laughed and shook her head, cheeks warm. “I’d like to cuddle you too.”

Thankfully she’d been receptive to it, he thought, his ears perking up again, expression relaxing. Perhaps his first hunch had been correct, after all. “I am relieved to hear that. I thought perhaps I had crossed a line.”

“No, you’re okay. You can say whatever you want to me too. I mean, we’re married, right?” At this, he hummed in acknowledgment. Then, glancing at the clock, she stifled a yawn, her body feeling heavy. As much as she wanted to keep talking, being up since five in the morning had taken its toll on her, and it was hitting hard. “Hey, Tomoe, I’m really tired. I’m going to bed, okay? But I’ll see you tomorrow. Then we can cuddle all you want.”

Something like disappointment settled over Tomoe. For once, he didn’t want the conversation to end. He’d barely gotten to talk to her. Not to mention, he hated that he’d have to wait another twenty-four hours to know if she was all right or not. The longer she was gone, the more likely it was that she’d stick her head in something she shouldn’t -- like she’d been doing. “All right, get some rest. I hope you have fun tomorrow.”

“Thanks.” She smiled softly, light fingertips touching the bottom of the receiver in something affectionate, as though she could touch him by doing so. Then: “Well, have a good night and sleep well.”

“You too. Take care of yourself.”

They said their goodbyes and hung up, and Nanami sighed, looking up at the ceiling. Something about this conversation had been so wonderfully mundane. To think -- he cared enough to take a few minutes to call her when it was such a hassle, when he didn’t enjoy conversation. For the first time, she felt like they were in an actual relationship, and she couldn’t wipe the smile off her face.

--

After bathing, she tried to go to bed and sleep, but found herself lying awake, at that point where she was simultaneously too tired but also too stimulated to rest. For about twenty minutes, she tossed and turned, her mind bouncing from the events of the day to her excitement over seeing Tomoe to her nightmares. A part of her was afraid to go to sleep, not wanting to have that dream again. Hopefully it wasn’t a recurring dream, she thought. Eventually, a whisper caught her attention, and she sat up, looking around the dark room.

Two shadowy figures climbed out of their futons, tip-toeing for the door that led to the veranda. They paused, and one of them beckoned to her to follow. At least, she thought it was for her. Seeing how she couldn’t sleep anyway, she put her slippers and jacket on, then followed the two outside.

Much to her surprise -- and relief -- she found herself looking at Ami and Kei in the half light of the moon. With the door shut, the two girls sat down, and Nanami sat with them, all in a tight knit circle.

“What’s going on?” she asked in a whisper.

“We saw you couldn’t sleep either,” Ami whispered back.

“And we are dying to know what happened with Ren earlier,” Kei added. “We saw you two alone together.”

Both girls looked so hopeful, staring with rapt attention, their eyes shining in the dark. Nanami cringed, laughing nervously. How could she tell them what had actually happened? “Well…”

“Come on, spill the juicy details,” Kei pressed, grabbing onto her arm. “Please? We know you’ve had a big crush on him.”

“It looked like he was going to kiss you.” Ami giggled into her hands.

Recalling how Kei had egged her on and had rushed Ami and Kurama off, Nanami wondered again if this had been her plan all along. If that was the case, then she’d need to come clean about her relationship. “Kei, did you set us up?” She met the other girl’s gaze.

“I didn’t have to -- he did it all by himself.” Here, Kei beamed. “So it’s one hundred percent genuine. But enough of that -- what happened?” She stared at Nanami with bright eyes, leaning forward.

Shifting uncomfortably, Nanami looked from one girl to the other. After a moment, she sighed in defeat. She supposed it would be nice to have someone to talk to about it. “I’ll tell you, but hear me out before you complain.”

“Why would we complain?” Ami tilted her head.

Kei sucked in a breath. “Don’t tell me you messed it up already.”

“What? No!” Nanami huffed, pouting. Then, growing more serious, face flushing, she admitted, “Ren already asked me out.” She paused, watching the other girls’ faces. “I told him no.”

“Shut up,” Kei said, eyes wide. “That doesn’t make any sense!” Kei was one second away from shaking her, Nanami thought, biting back a groan.

“Just listen -- I told him no weeks ago.” Both girls blinked, confused, and Nanami sighed. “It’s a long story. Anyway, when I first turned him down, I asked if we could be friends and he seemed okay with it. Then today, he said he wasn’t going to accept it. He said he wasn’t going to give up until he won me over.”

Ami stifled a squeal, clapping her hands over her mouth. “Oh, my gosh, Nanami, that’s so romantic!”

“What the hell? You still rejected your crush after what I told you?” Kei shook her head. “Ugh, you’re hopeless. Such a waste, I swear.”

“You don’t understand.” Nanami’s voice rose slightly, her throat tight. “He forced himself on me after I told him no. It was really scary.” No longer looking at their faces, she swallowed hard. “If Kurama hadn’t stopped him, I don’t know what would’ve happened.”

Both girls gasped, and a short beat of silence followed. Kei was the first one to speak. “What the fuck? Ugh, I’m sorry. I had no idea he was such a creep.” She clenched her teeth and frowned. “Do you think he got the hint now? Or do I need to beat him up?” She cracked her knuckles and smacked her fist in her other palm, eliciting an uncertain glance from Ami.

“Ah, I don’t think that’s necessary. But it was upsetting and really confusing,” Nanami admitted, shoulders sagging. Her eyes dropped to the ground. “It’s like as soon as I stopped liking him, he started paying me attention. But I don’t want his attention. It feels awkward.”

“Yeah, he has been clingy with us this whole trip,” Ami agreed, humming in thought. “I don’t know what’s gotten into him. Maybe he noticed you’ve changed too.”

Nanami froze up, her shoulders so tense it was painful. “Has it really been that obvious?” Peering up, she found her friends nodding at her wordlessly. She supposed even if she hadn’t said anything, being married and moving in with Tomoe was a huge life change. Of course it was going to affect what she focused on and how she acted day to day.

“So maybe he caught on that you weren’t interested anymore.” Kei shrugged. “And he realized he lost his chance. Maybe he got desperate to prove himself.” To this, Nanami didn’t know what to say, instead mumbling maybe under her breath, faint and faraway. Seeing that Nanami wasn’t going to contribute any more to that line of thought, Kei said, “But that doesn’t explain why you’ve been so spacey lately. Do you like someone else?”

Thinking about the truth, Nanami bit back a groan. There was no way she could tell them everything that had been on her mind, but perhaps she could let a little of it slip and get Kei off her back. “I mean, yeah, kinda.” How was she going to explain this one?

Kei perked up, and Nanami could’ve sworn she looked devilish. “Who?” She paused and then lit up in recognition. “Wait, don’t tell me -- it’s Kurama.” Here, she tittered. “I would so do him.”

“You’re so pervy!” Ami gasped. “What about your boyfriend?”

“Hey, we’re not married,” Kei replied. “If guys can be players, girls can be players too.”

“No, not Kurama,” Nanami burst out, her face turning redder. The very thought of sex with her friend had her burying her face in her hands, doubling over and hiding against the veranda.

“Okay, so who then? You can’t just bring it up and leave it like that.” Kei poked Nanami’s shoulder until she raised her head.

Ami must’ve seen the helpless look on Nanami’s face, because she chimed in. “You don’t have to tell us if you don’t want to. All you had to say is you like someone -- so Kei won’t try to set you up.” Here, she glanced almost nervously at the other girl.

“Can you blame me for being curious? Don’t tell me you’re not a little curious too.” Then, gasping, Kei turned to Nanami. A cackle left her. “Is it Mizuki?”

“What?” Nanami sputtered.

It must’ve seemed like she was confirming it, because both Kei and Ami both let out soft, whispered screams of delight and excitement, much to Nanami’s chagrin. This continued for several long seconds, leaving Nanami reeling and shaking her head profusely, her eyes wide. Finally, Kei spoke up.

“Do you like Mizuki? I mean, he sure likes you,” Kei said. “And he’s super cute. He’s definite boyfriend material.” She giggled, smirking and locking their eyes. “I would if I were you.”

“You’d...you’d what ?” Nanami dared to ask.

“Do him,” Kei whispered back, drawing another series of whisper-screams from Ami.

Kei sure talked a big game, Nanami thought, mortified, but she doubted she actually meant it. Cupping her face in her hands, she sat up straight, her cheeks burning. “I could never,” she whispered hoarsely. “Mizuki’s my best friend. But sometimes…” Here, the two girls leaned in close with bated breath. “I feel weird around him. I know he really likes me, but I don’t like him the same way. I see why you think I’d like him since we're so close and he’s perfect on paper -- but I don’t.”

“Sometimes a guy will grow on you.” Kei shrugged one shoulder. “Why not give him a chance? Maybe if you sleep with him, your feelings will change. Sex does that. Besides, it’s about time you got laid.”

“Kei! Leave her alone!” Ami said just above a whisper, alarmed. “She doesn’t have to sleep with anyone!”

“I’m just saying. If it’s gonna be someone, a best friend’s a good place to start.” Kei nodded, shutting her eyes, matter of fact.

The very thought made Nanami want to sink through the floorboards into the earth itself. Right about now, she regretted opening her big mouth. Now not only did she have no answers, but Kei was also tormenting her. Perhaps it was time to get the other girl off her back. “Even if I wanted to, I can’t.” Her heart beat faster. Here it was -- she was about to tell them about Tomoe. If Kei knew about him, then she couldn’t try to push her towards Mizuki anymore.

“Why not?” Kei paused, then clapped her hands together. “Is it because you’re a virgin? Oh, my god, listen, it’s not that scary. All you have to do is get the first time out of the way. I think he’d be gentle with you, and it’s not exactly casual because he’s your good friend, if you’re worried about that.”

“That’s not it. It’s not like I haven’t had sex--” Nanami stopped herself, realizing what she’d just said. Judging by the proud gleam in Kei’s eyes and the shock on Ami’s face, they’d absorbed it -- and she couldn’t take it back.

“What the hell? Did you lose your virginity and not tell us?” Kei leaned in closer. “Oh, my god, you’ve got to tell us everything.”

“I don’t want to,” Nanami stammered. “I was just trying to say I can’t go out with anyone because…” She clenched her fists, digging her nails into her palms, unable to meet their gazes any longer. “Because I’m seeing someone else.”

Grabbing Nanami by the shoulders, Kei whisper shrieked, “What, and you didn’t tell us?”

“No, because…” Nanami glanced from one girl to the next. She wondered if she should come out and tell them the truth. After a moment of tense silence, she decided to try. Unfortunately, the way Kei looked at her made her too nervous, and it came out vaguer than she’d wanted. “Because... it’s one of those arranged things.” She smiled feebly.

“What?” Ami and Kei gasped in unison. If they stared any harder, Nanami was sure their eyes would’ve bugged out of their heads.

“Yeah, I’m sorry I didn’t tell you.” Laughing awkwardly, Nanami shut her eyes. “I didn’t know how. I felt weird going from a high school girl to being someone’s wife. I needed time to adjust to it.”

“Well.” Kei huffed, crossing her arms over her chest. “I don’t want you getting married until I meet this guy.”

She’d misunderstood, Nanami thought, eyes huge. But of course she would -- after all, she was still in high school. It was likely Kei thought she was too young to be married. She didn’t have the chance to explain it was more than an engagement.

“I have to make sure he’s good enough for you,” Kei continued. “He’d better be nice. Especially if he’s fucking you. And if he’s not?” A scowl furrowed her brow. “I’ll pummel him.” Just like that, she went from encouraging Nanami to sleep around to being overprotective.

“He is nice! I swear!” The thought of her friends considering him bad made her heart ache. Tomoe already considered himself horrible, she thought, something sad filling her chest. She couldn’t let anyone treat him like that anymore and grind him even deeper into his own despair. By now, she recognized that was what it was. He’d given up on himself.

Kei snorted. “Yeah, well, tell me you’re gonna introduce us before going through with this.” Here, her tone dropped, softening. “Don’t take it the wrong way. I’m worried.”

“Yeah, it came out of nowhere.” Ami sounded timid. “I’d like to meet him too.”

Nanami hadn’t considered that Tomoe might meet her human friends, and she froze, imagining what that might be like. She trusted him to hide the fact he was a fox, but then there was how rude he’d been to Kurama… Maybe he’d be kinder towards girls. If what she’d witnessed and been told was anything to go by, then he did have a soft spot towards women.

Seeing how both girls were still staring straight through her skull, expecting an answer, she coughed slightly. “Yeah, of course,” she said feebly. Now she really wasn’t going to sleep tonight.

“Great!” Kei clapped her hands, rubbing them together like she was scheming. “We can set something up when we get back. Maybe we can all go on a group date.” She turned to Ami. “Don’t worry; I’ll set you up with someone.”

Laughing weakly, Ami waved her hands. “You don’t have to…”

“What if I set you up with Kurama?” Kei grinned.

If it hadn’t been so dark, Nanami could’ve sworn Ami would be beet red. “Don’t tease her,” she said with a frown. “If it’s going to happen, let it happen naturally.” At this, Ami shot her a grateful look. Although Nanami had already messed with the two of them, nothing good could come from Kei meddling. “Playing matchmaker is gonna get you in trouble some day.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Kei rolled her eyes. “Anyway, we should still all go out. Hmm, what should we do?”

Remembering what Kurama had said about Tomoe being an introvert, Nanami cringed. She wasn’t sure a group date was such a good idea, but she didn’t get a chance to voice it, because Kei had already gone down that rabbit hole, bubbling over with suggestions for what they could do and where they could go. Nanami could only tune her out, feeling like she was floating farther and farther away the more the other girl talked. It was obvious she wasn’t going to get out of this one. She regretted ever opening her mouth and made a mental note not to talk about her love life again. For now, she just put up with it, because there was no stopping her. But Tomoe was not going to like it.

Chapter Text

Despite all the excitement, somehow Nanami managed to fall asleep at some point during the night, because the sound of the teacher knocking on the door to awaken them jarred her back to consciousness the next morning. Now she was exhausted and ready to go home -- and it seemed the other students felt the same way. After two days of running around nonstop, their excitement considerably dampened the start of day three.

Luckily, her day was relatively uneventful, and she enjoyed the last bit of time with Kurama, Ami, and Kei, taking pictures and appreciating the scenery. Soon enough, their trip came to a close and it was time to return home. Nanami was glad she’d gotten to come to Kyoto, and she made a silent vow to return some day -- with Tomoe. For now, she looked forward to going home and seeing him -- and getting to sleep in her own bed. She couldn’t help but hope Tomoe would join her.

Exhaustion took its toll, and she fell asleep on the train ride again, only waking up when Ami and Kei shook her shoulder. Blinking, she rubbed her eyes and yawned. “Huh?”

“Nanami, we’re getting off here,” Ami said, standing and taking her bag. “Will you be okay getting home?”

“Yeah, I’ll be fine.” Nanami yawned again. “I had so much fun with you guys. I’ll see you next week at school?”

“For sure.” Kei beamed at her, and she returned the smile. “Bye, see you later.”

The two girls exited the train along with several other passengers. A moment later, the doors slid shut and the train began to move again. Nanami blinked and stared out the window at the station whizzing by.

“You sure you’re okay walking back to your place?” Kurama’s voice tore her from her thoughts, and she looked at him, noticing the concern on his face.

Truthfully, after her experiences fighting in Kyoto, Nanami felt stronger and more certain of her abilities. If she faced kamaitachi this time, she was sure she could take them. Smiling softly, she told him, “It’s okay. It’s like I told Tomoe -- it’s well lit and it won’t be a long walk. I’ll be just fine.”

Kurama didn’t seem convinced, but he nodded. “Okay, if you say so. You have until the next stop to change your mind. I’m getting off there.”

“Thank you.” Nanami smiled again, and then resumed staring out the window, resting her chin on her arms. Her heart skipped a beat as she realized -- soon she’d see Tomoe.

Hugging her bag to her chest, she half buried her face on the top of the canvas, warmer inside. Ever since he’d fought alongside her, ever since her trip, she’d felt a much stronger connection to him, the need to be next to him. Hopefully, he’d want to sit with her for a while and talk. Her trip had been exciting, and while she wanted to share, she also wanted to tell him what she’d learned.

That wasn’t all, however. Another baser part of her also whispered -- maybe he’d want to spend the night together. She couldn’t deny that after nearly two weeks, even after taking care of her own needs, she was more than a little horny.

Once more, the train came to a halt and this time Kurama rose, taking his bags with him. “See ya, Nanami,” he said with a smile. “Be careful going home, okay?”

“Okay, don’t worry.” Nanami beamed at him and waved. “Have a good night and see you on Monday.” She watched him step off onto the platform and disappear into the crowd.

Her eyes were still trained out the window when a weight fell into the now vacant seat beside her, and she turned to see Ren. Her heart leapt in her throat and she tightened her hold on her bag. Since he’d kissed her, they hadn’t spoken, and she’d made sure to stay close to her friends, not to be caught alone. If she’d known he hadn’t gotten off the train yet, she would’ve asked Kurama to stay.

“Hey, can we talk?” Ren asked, scooting closer to her.

Unconsciously, she backed away until she was pressed against the window with nowhere else to go. Damn it . He’d cornered her again. “I hope it’s to apologize,” she said coolly.

“I’m not sorry for kissing you.” Ren’s expression was serious. “But I am sorry for making you uncomfortable.” He laid his hand on hers, and her breath caught in her throat.

“Then why are you still touching me?” She tried to pull her hand away. “Ren, I’m in a serious, committed relationship. I already told you I’m not changing my mind.”

“Can you really be in a serious relationship with a yokai?” Ren leaned in her face. “You deserve better -- someone who can understand you.”

Tugging her hand back, Nanami mumbled, “At least he understands what no means.”

“You should be with another human.” Ren planted his other hand against the wall of the train, effectively closing her in. “Yokai can’t relate to humans. They live for hundreds of years and grow up in a different world. There’s no way it could ever work long term. Not with a cultural difference like that.”

“It’s not your business, so stop it and leave me alone,” Nanami shot back, putting a hand against his shoulder and shoving him. “Don’t touch me.”

Lifting his hands in mock surrender, Ren said, “Fine, but I’m not giving up on you.”

Nanami huffed and clutched her bag, heart thundering. She stared forwards, on the edge of her seat, keeping Ren in her peripheral vision. Why wouldn’t anyone do anything? Although she felt eyes on her, no one moved a muscle. Instead, she heard a murmur from someone across from them, catching the words lovers’ spat. That’s when it hit her -- they were taking his side.

The ride seemed to last forever, but in reality, it was only about five more minutes spent in awkward silence. Ren didn’t make another move to touch her, but she noticed him glancing at her every so often, tapping a finger against his knee. Her intuition screamed at her, telling her she needed to be careful. Unfortunately, there was no room to improvise or get off at a different stop -- because her stop was the next one.

As the train slowed and halted at the platform, she got up and took her bags. She was met with sudden resistance, and whipped her head to see Ren holding onto the handle of her rolling luggage. “Let me,” he said.

“No, I’ve got it.” She wrenched the bag from him, then hurried to the doors and stepped off.

Footsteps landed behind her and she saw Ren from the corner of her eye, giving her a smile. “It’s dark -- at least let me walk you home.”

Run. That same feeling came rushing to her, her intuition screaming louder. But she knew Ren -- he was in her class. Maybe he was a bit pushy, but he seemed to think he was being helpful. “No, thanks. I’ll be okay.”

She hoped that would be that, and headed for the stairs. “Crap,” she thought, chest tight, “should I walk somewhere else so he doesn’t follow me home?” Right now, she wished she had a cell phone so she could call someone to come get her. Why had she turned Tomoe down?

She was halfway up the stairs when Ren grabbed her by the wrist, holding onto it tightly. When she looked at him, something a bit more severe flashed through his eyes -- something that made her heart all but stop. “Delinquents are always hanging around here. I’m walking you home.” He tightened his grip on her wrist, drawing a whimper from her.

“Stop, you’re hurting me,” she said as he tugged at her hand, half dragging her up the stairs. “Let me go!”

“It’d be cowardly to leave a lady to fend for herself,” Ren insisted, his grip like a vise, slowly cutting off the sensation in her hand.

Now, Nanami’s heart really was pounding since he held the higher ground, a few steps above her, too far for her to kick him. Maybe she should try to pull him down. In her panic, she jerked sharply and leaned all her weight backwards, attempting to bring him down the stairs with her. But he caught onto the railing and yanked her hand, her plan backfiring. Stifling a cry, tears forming in the corners of her eyes from the strain at her shoulder, she looked up at him.

“What are you doing? Let me go,” she said through sharp breaths, wincing.

“All in good time.” Ren pulled harder, drawing another half cry of pain from her. Once again, no one stepped in to stop him, to help.

Tears blurred Nanami’s vision. Why wasn’t anyone doing anything? They got the occasional side-eye, but no one bothered to ask if she was okay, even after this spectacle. She’d been stupid to turn Kurama down; she’d gotten so cocky over fighting yokai that she’d forgotten about dangerous humans along the way, and Ren was physically stronger than her, easily overpowering her. Was he kidnapping her? The sudden thought that he might actually rape her caused her breath to hitch in her throat.

As much as she dug her heels in and resisted, the pain in her wrist won out, and Ren finally forced her to the exit, onto the open street. There, a heavy rain pelted her, the puddles of water soaking through her shoes. Because of the rain, there weren’t many people out on the streets, and visibility was poor. “Oh, no,” she thought, tears spilling over.

“Nanami,” a voice called from her left and she turned, eyes gradually adjusting to the darkness. A tall figure under an umbrella approached from the opposite direction, stepping into the light from the street lamp, revealing Tomoe. His expression was etched with concern.

“Tomoe,” Nanami cried, again twisting her wrist to escape Ren’s grasp, her stomach jumping. The shock of being greeted by the yokai must’ve forced Ren’s guard down because, this time, she pulled free. She hurried towards Tomoe, and he extended an arm, welcoming her into a half hug. Suddenly, her legs felt so weak she wanted to collapse. “You came for me.” She stifled a sob. “I’m so glad.”

“Of course. It was dark and raining. I was not sure if you had an umbrella.” Tomoe placed his hand on her back, pressing her closer. Feeling her body shaking, he glanced up at the boy who’d had her in his grasp; she’d looked upset about it, whatever had happened. Before he could do anything aside from cut a deadly glare in the other’s direction, teeth clenched, Ren turned around and walked down into the depths of the subway. Now he was glad he’d come to get her. “Are you all right?” He ran his fingers through her hair, stroking it gently.

“Yeah.” Nanami sniffed, pulling back. She shut her eyes for a moment, but the sensation of Tomoe’s cool fingers against her cheeks pulled her back to the present.

“Did that boy hurt you?” Tomoe gazed down at her, expression hard.

“Um…” Nanami bit her lip, sniffing again, her tears finally abating.

A part of her worried Tomoe might get angry at her, might blame her for it, but at the same time, she was desperate to talk to someone about what had happened, to validate she wasn’t crazy. So far, no one except Kurama had tried to help her; friends and strangers alike had thought she was the crazy one for not giving into him. Before this incident, she’d decided not to tell him. But now she was much too upset to hold it inside.

Swallowing her whimper, she asked, “Can we go home first? I’ll tell you then, if you promise not to get mad at me.”

Nanami’s request had Tomoe arching an eyebrow, but after a moment, he nodded and touched the top of her head. “All right, let’s go home.” Silently, he took her luggage with his free hand, holding the umbrella with his other one.

Nanami only trudged beside him, little tremors still rippling through her body now and then. It was so hard not to cry, and she couldn’t help but thread her arms through one of his. There was nothing wrong with deriving comfort from him, she told herself. She wasn’t asking him to do anything. Despite the worried glances she caught him giving her, she held her tongue for the entire walk.

As they arrived at the shrine, Tomoe led her to her quarters. Stepping on the veranda, under the roof, he shut the umbrella and shook it out a few times. Nanami watched him, pausing before the door. He brought his eyes up to meet hers and, for several beats, they stared at each other wordlessly.

Now that they were home, she calmed down. She was safe here. And she wasn’t alone anymore either. Looking into his eyes, she found her heart beating much too hard, a wave of emotion rising inside her. Perhaps the way Ren had treated her had highlighted her feelings for Tomoe even more so, because when she thought about it, what she’d told him had been true -- Tomoe knew what no meant; Tomoe respected her. No matter what people said about him -- that he was dangerous, that he was a wild fox, that he was despicable -- she couldn’t believe that to be true. Not when he was so kind to her. Not when he cared about her enough to do something so considerate as pick her up because she didn’t have an umbrella.

Suddenly overly emotional, she sucked in a breath, her eyes burning. She didn’t want to cry right now. Her grip on her bag tightened.

She looked so shaken, Tomoe thought, his ears lowering sideways, lips parting. Brow creasing, he stared into her gaze, finding her looking right back, letting him see the depth of emotion passing through her eyes. “What?” The single word was spoken softly, carefully.

A broken laugh burst from her, and she struggled to contain herself. There were too many thoughts competing for headspace, and all she knew was that standing before this man now, after having been gone for three days, made her see him in a new light. As clumsy and tongue-tied as she could be sometimes, she still felt safer with him than with anyone else.

Realizing he’d asked a question, that he was looking more and more worried, she found her voice. “I’m feeling a lot of things right now.”

“Are you all right?” The way she looked at him, the way she locked up, made his chest feel tight.

She nodded effusively. “Yeah! Yeah, I’m fine.” Somehow, saying it aloud made her feel like she was okay, and she began to relax, the wave passing. A soft smile played on her lips.

As soon as she’d spoken, the tension evaporated. Confused by this sudden shift from a lie to the truth , he studied her face. He couldn’t figure her out. But he knew one thing -- he wanted to comfort her as much as he wanted to be comforted.

Exhaling shakily, she finally broke their staring contest and put a hand against the door. “Um...” Should she do it? She bit her lip, trying to find the resolve to ask to spend the night with him. Looking up, she finally blurted out, “Can I spend the night with you?”

He made up his mind at the exact same moment, the words flooding out. “Will you stay the night with me?” His voice overlapped with hers.

A beat of stunned silence elapsed, and then she laughed, covering her face with a hand, cheeks hot. Hearing him chuckle softly as well, she peeked through her fingers, finding him looking at her. Suddenly, she felt like a huge weight had been lifted from her chest, and she could breathe more easily again. He did want her by his side after all.

“I suppose that is a yes,” Tomoe said, amused, touching the top of her head again.

Nodding, Nanami grinned, something bright and warm flooding her chest. “Yeah... Just give me a minute to change and put my luggage in my room. Be right back.” She scurried in through the door, dragging her luggage behind her.

After saying hello to Mizuki and changing into dry clothes, she collected her overnight bag and the box with Tomoe’s present in it. Then, she rejoined him and wordlessly followed him along the length of the shrine, staying close to the building so the roof would protect them from the rain. They remained silent even as they arrived at Tomoe’s quarters, and he opened the door for her, letting her into his room first. Come to think of it, this was the first time she’d been in his room.

Blinking in the soft lantern light, she glanced around, finding everything neat, immaculately clean. In the corner was a low writing desk, a plush, red cushion on the floor before it. Even the items on the desk were placed carefully -- a pot of ink, a brush in a stand, ofuda, and a bound book. His bed was neatly made with the pillows arranged just so on top of it, a canopy hanging around it to block out any light that might trickle in from outdoors. Although the doors were standard rice paper, the sounds from outside were muffled, faraway. It felt private, almost even secret.

Feeling like she shouldn’t touch anything, she slipped her shoes off and set her bag down on the floor against the wall, holding onto the box, wondering if she should give it to him now. She watched him cross the room to retrieve a tea set from the shelves against the wall before setting it on a small table in the corner. Then, he slid a wooden chest out from another shelf and placed it on the table, opening the lid.

“Would you like some tea? You may pick whatever you would like.” It was a cool evening, and the last thing he wanted was for Nanami to catch a cold.

Since she’d been invited, Nanami joined him at the table, perching herself tentatively on one of the cushions. Mulling over the tea, she finally selected one that had lavender in it. Maybe it’d help her calm down, especially since she needed to tell him what had happened with Ren.

So much had happened on her trip that she’d wanted to tell him, and yet now that she was in front of him, the words wouldn’t come. Instead, she found herself staring at him as he measured out tea, watching his elegant hands and admiring his long hair, his pointed facial features, his amethyst eyes. From the first day she’d laid eyes on him she’d thought he was beautiful, and now it had her forgetting everything she’d wanted to say.

Nanami was being awfully quiet, Tomoe thought, lifting a cast iron teapot. He conjured a ball of foxfire, not thinking anything of it, but he noticed her flinch from the corner of his eye. She must’ve still been shaken from the attack, he thought, holding his hand beneath the pot, bringing the water to a carefully calculated boil. Even as he extinguished the flame, steam rising from the spout of the teapot, her shoulders remained stiff. Leaning over, he poured the hot water into her cup and then into his. Then, he set the pot aside.

“Did you want to talk?” he finally asked, breaking the silence.

“Oh--” Nanami sat up taller, shaking herself out of her daze. “Yeah.” She reached for her cup, her sleeve shifting up her arm, revealing her wrist.

Tomoe’s eyes widened; deep bruises marked her wrist. The same one that boy had been holding. He reached out, but her initial reaction was to shy away, so he withdrew his hand, placing it in his lap. “What happened with that boy?”

Nanami hesitated. “He’s my husband,” she thought to herself, inhaling shakily. “I should be able to tell him anything, right?” That was easier said than done, especially when she felt like she was guilty too. After a long moment of silence, she finally spoke. “I hope you won’t get mad or say you told me so.” Here, she smiled sadly. “All I want is for someone to understand and take my side.”

She was being oddly cryptic, Tomoe thought. That didn’t make him feel secure about whatever had happened. “Then tell me,” he said, trying not to lose his patience. If that boy had hurt her, he’d pay dearly.

“Okay, but you have to promise not to yell, and let me finish talking before you say anything. Got it?” Staring directly into his eyes, she held her pinky out to him.

Tomoe blinked, looking at her finger. It was juvenile, but if it’d make her feel better, he’d humor her. “I promise.” He hooked his pinky with hers.

Although she didn’t feel much better, at least if he held his tongue, she’d be able to get the whole story out. Pausing, she breathed in the aroma of lavender before she sipped her tea. “Do you remember when we were at the Shinto shop, and we bumped into Ren?” She flicked a glance at him, and he hummed, nodding. “And you remember how he asked me out?”

Another hum, this time accompanied with a slight frown. That look was enough to stop her in her tracks, and she couldn’t hold her cup steady. Her heart began to hammer. He was already upset. But then one of his hands lighted on the top of her head, his touch far gentler than his expression, and she remembered -- that was just his face. Her breath left her all at once.

If he hadn’t promised not to say a word, he would’ve told her it was all right, that she could talk to him. He’d heard her heart rate increase alarmingly, and then her scent had betrayed how stressed she was. He had no idea what had caused it, so all he could do was stroke her hair, hoping to convey that he was there for her.

At his touch, her muscles went slack, and she found the courage to continue. “Anyway, I thought when I turned him down that would be the end of that.” Her cheeks flushed; she found it difficult to look at him. “But during our trip, he got kind of...pushy.”

Immediately after revealing that much, she shut down -- just at remembering what he’d done to her, how he’d kissed her. She fell silent for a moment, drinking her tea. To her surprise, Tomoe didn’t say a word. She snuck a glance, but he only watched her, brow furrowed slightly, concerned. Realizing he’d taken his promise very literally, she smiled wanly. He was waiting for her to continue.

When she spoke again, her tone was quieter. “When we went to Kiyomizu-dera, my friends left and he got me alone. I wasn’t comfortable but I didn’t know why… Actually, the whole trip, I felt weird around him. He kept joining our friends and sitting next to me.” She drew in a breath, pausing again. Still, Tomoe didn’t speak.

It was clear she was uncomfortable around that boy, Tomoe thought. Whatever had happened, she was scared to tell him. And he didn’t know why. Maybe they hadn’t talked much in the past, but he’d assured her the day before that she could tell him anything. Had it not been enough? Luckily, she kept going.

“Well, then...” She swallowed hard. “He told me he wasn’t going to take no for an answer. And…” Her cheeks burned hotly, and she faltered. What if he thought she had cheated on him? Did it count as cheating? She put her cup on the table, heart sinking. Perhaps she hadn’t been harsh enough with Ren at the temple. She should’ve pushed him away.

Seeing Nanami freeze up like this over a human made Tomoe’s stomach twist. He set his cup down with a firm clack and shifted closer to her. She looked like she might cry, he thought, clenching his teeth. Since she’d asked him nicely not to interrupt, all he did was pull her into his arms, pressing her head against his chest. That boy better not have…

A shaky gasp escaped Nanami as Tomoe pulled her close, a couple of tears spilling over, catching her off guard. As much as she wanted to back out, she’d already broached the topic. Closing her eyes tightly, she said, “He forced himself on me and kissed me. I’m sorry, Tomoe. I tried to get away from him, but I should’ve kicked him or pushed him or...something.” She exhaled. “I didn’t want it, but maybe I didn’t tell him no harshly enough.” 

A few more tears escaped her, a small hiccup catching in her throat. For a long moment, she was quiet, clinging to the front of his kimono. He still said nothing, instead rubbing her back and resting his cheek on the top of her head. But his body stiffened. That human -- he’d known he was up to no good. His jaw clenched, and he squeezed Nanami. Her immediate sense of security came first.

“Kurama stopped him.” Her voice was muffled by his clothing. “No one else did anything, and we were in public too.” She tightened her grip. “I avoided him the rest of the trip, but I didn’t expect him to still be on the train tonight. My friends all offered to walk with me, but I said no. I thought I could handle it.” He held her more securely, a gesture she was grateful for. “On the train,” she continued, swallowing hard, “he pushed himself on me again. People were talking about us, saying it was just a lovers’ spat. No one was going to help me. And he insisted on walking me home -- he said it was too dangerous. But I was really scared of him. I felt like he was going to…” 

She trailed off for a moment, struggling to finish the sentence. It was confusing, to have been so afraid of being assaulted, but to still feel the way she did about Tomoe, to want to be with him tonight. She wondered if Ren had somehow picked up on her desires. But she hadn’t wanted to go with him. Surely, he had known that much.

She took a moment to breathe, to control her tears, and he continued rubbing her back. Inhaling, she finally admitted, “I was scared he was going to force himself on me. He was hurting me and he didn’t care. If you hadn’t been there, I don’t know what would’ve happened.” She blinked rapidly. Burying her face in his shoulder, she said, “Sorry, I’m done now.”

A long moment elapsed and Tomoe only held her, the anger towards Ren building up inside of him. For whatever reason, Nanami acted like she had to apologize, he thought. Jaw tense, he gave her a squeeze, frowning and letting his eyes fall shut. “I will kill him,” he finally said, tone edged with a growl. “It is not your fault, Nanami. He was stronger than you and used that to his advantage. It is disgraceful when a man uses his strength to hurt a woman.” He pulled back slightly, touching two fingers below her chin and gently nudging her head up. “Don’t worry — I will take care of it.”

“Take care of it?” Nanami blinked, shaking her head. “You can’t kill him.”

“Well, I am certainly not comfortable with him being in your class,” Tomoe retorted.

This was something she hadn’t really thought about, but now her stomach clenched as she realized she’d have to see him for the entire school year, that she’d have to avoid him every day. “What can I do about that, though?” She fretted her lower lip between her teeth. “Should I tell a teacher?”

“I would prefer it if you would let me handle it. I told you that boy was up to no good.” Tomoe’s voice was firm.

Nanami had no idea what he meant by handling it, but she didn’t want him involved to that degree. No matter what Ren had done to her, she couldn’t let Tomoe hurt him. “No, don’t do anything to him. I don’t want you to get involved,” she said with a raised voice, with conviction. He flinched, but she barely noticed.

“If you will not let me rough him up, I suppose telling someone at your school is the next best thing.” Tomoe’s ears flattened. “I would not even need to kill him if you did not want me to.” He looked into her eyes, determined. “Let me defend you, Nanami.”

“I appreciate it,” Nanami said, then frowned. “But you can’t beat him up. Or threaten him.” Here, she laid her head against his shoulder again. “I don’t want you getting in trouble, so I’ll tell a teacher.”

As much as Tomoe hated this, she wouldn’t let him care for her. And that made his stomach knot up all over again. Why could she never accept his help? Protecting her was his main purpose; he’d told her that. “If you refuse to allow me, then at least promise to come to me if you need help.”

Nestling deeper into the junction of his throat and shoulder, she mumbled, “Yeah, I will.”

For a moment, neither of them said anything, instead holding each other. Shutting her eyes, Nanami basked in his warmth, in the security of his arms. That thought surfaced to her mind again -- she felt so safe with him. Thinking about how everyone considered him frightening made her chest hurt. Because when he held her like this, when he touched her so delicately, she saw what kind of heart he truly had. Maybe he was rough around the edges, maybe he pushed her away, but now she saw it wasn’t because of her or who she was. In the bits and pieces he’d shown her, it was clear -- he was a good partner.

Sighing, she lifted her head, her hands at his shoulders. “Can we talk about something else? I don’t want our night to be about Ren...” She bit back a groan. “I’ve wanted to see you all day, and I don’t want him to ruin our time together.”

“Yes, of course.”

Nanami leaned in, kissing the tip of his nose. “Thanks for hugging me. I needed that.”

He nuzzled the side of her head, and something inside him softened. “I will hold you anytime.”

Feeling a little better, she sat back and picked up her tea, sipping it. She wondered if they should talk more about their fight before she’d left -- but a part of her didn’t want to dive too deeply into it. Still, thinking about her conversation with Kurama, she felt she should at least acknowledge it.

After a moment of silence, the two of them quietly drinking their tea, Tomoe still sitting close to her, she coughed slightly. “Hey, I know now might not be the best time to talk about this, but…” She held her cup with both hands, staring down at her reflection on the surface. “I wanted to say I’m sorry for forcing you to go out with me and Mizuki. I had some time to think about it and it wasn’t fair to either of you. So…” She sighed. “I’ve decided not to push you to be friends with him anymore.” Here, she blushed. “And I’m sorry I made you kiss him. Kurama told me that was harassment. I feel awful.”

Unable to help it, Tomoe snorted, eyes falling shut. “I had forgotten about it.” He took a mouthful of tea. “But I accept your apology. I would hardly call it harassment, though, even if it was very uncomfortable.”

“So...you’re not mad?” Nanami lowered her cup to her lap, angling her body towards his.

“No. I was furious at the time, but not anymore.” Tomoe mirrored her, eyes locking with hers. “However, I wish you would allow me to tell my side of the story. There were things he said to me that you need to hear.”

“Yeah, I’m sorry I called you a tattle-tale.” Nanami laughed awkwardly, rubbing the back of her hair. “I didn’t want to pick sides. But I guess that was me picking sides, huh?” To this, Tomoe nodded sagely. “I’m sorry. I’ll listen to what you have to say, but I can’t hear it tonight. I’m not ready to hear anything bad about him.” Briefly, she looked at her hands. “I guess a part of me hoped you were just angry and if we had time to cool off, you’d realize it wasn’t a big deal. I didn’t want to think it might be true.”

“Yes, he has been your familiar for some time,” Tomoe conceded, grimacing.

“Right, and if you can’t trust your familiar, then can you trust anyone?” Nanami smiled, tilting her head, gaze softening to something sad. “I didn’t want him to betray me.”

Humming, Tomoe set his cup on the table again, suddenly feeling a weight in the pit of his stomach. “Perhaps it is not betrayal,” he murmured. “But it was inappropriate.”

Nanami waved a hand in the air. “Anyway, let’s not talk about that anymore. I just wanted to say I’ll be more considerate of your feelings. Kurama said we need boundaries for that.” She paused, watching Tomoe’s puzzled expression from the corner of her eye.

“Boundaries, hm?” Tomoe’s lips twitched in a small smile, and he shook his head. He didn’t want to admit it, but the tengu had a point.

Seeing that Tomoe wasn’t reacting adversely, Nanami nodded, continuing. “There was another thing that made me think about it.” She held onto her cup with one hand. “When Inari called me to visit him, it was because he wanted my blessing to marry a yokai.” 

At this, Tomoe’s eyebrows rose. “I hope it is not one of his familiars. He has total control over them.” Pulling a face, he groaned and closed his eyes. Sickening.

“No, it’s someone else.” This drew Tomoe’s attention, and he opened his eyes, ears twitching forward in slight interest. “He wanted to know how you and I handled our power imbalance, since a kiss between a god and an ayakashi creates a familiar contract.” She lifted her cup, mouth hovering over the rim for a moment. “And I realized...I didn’t have an answer. Nothing except you have to listen to what your yokai partner says. Then I realized I don’t listen when you talk to me. I think you’re just being stubborn.” She took a small sip. “I keep making mistakes, like word binding you when I don’t mean to.”

“And sometimes you do mean to,” Tomoe pointed out, tapping his claws against his cup. How odd, he thought, watching Nanami’s guilty face over the edge of his cup, her trip to Kyoto had seemed to mature her. Perhaps it’d been a good thing she’d gone alone.

“Yeah, I’m really sorry about that.” Nanami peered up at him. “Kurama said I have to be really careful, and he’s right. Because we talked about how you can’t make someone follow your boundaries, but that’s not true for you and me. I can make you do whatever I want -- even without realizing it.”

At this sudden show of self-awareness, Tomoe gaped at her, tea halfway lifted to his mouth. It seemed the tengu was more knowledgeable than he’d thought. “That is true.”

Continuing, Nanami said, “I haven’t been thoughtful about how I talk to you at all.” She hung her head. “You told me you were sick of me word binding you, and I didn’t listen or think about how it wasn’t fair. I wasn’t careful with my tone or the words I used. I was only thinking about myself.”

Tomoe’s mouth opened but nothing came out. After the entitled way she’d acted prior to her trip, how she’d told him he’d made her word bind him, he hadn’t expected this. He was too shell-shocked to find the words, but he didn’t have to, because she spoke again.

“I want to do better. I want to be a good partner to you. Maybe I don’t know what I’m doing, but I want to try.”

Tongue stuck to the roof of his mouth, Tomoe nodded. She’d told him several times she wanted to be a good wife, but she seemed much calmer when talking about it now. “I want to be a good husband too,” he finally murmured.

Her heart fluttered. With a warm smile, Nanami reached out, laying a hand on his arm. “I’m glad we feel the same way about it.” She studied his face. “So, what now? Do you think Kurama was right and we should...set boundaries?”

Conceding to the tengu was a small price to pay for the insight he’d bestowed upon Nanami. No matter how he felt about that bird , he owed him now. Hell, he ought to send Kurama a damn gift basket -- as much as it gagged him to think about. “Yes, we should.”

A wave of relief washed over Nanami as Tomoe accepted it so easily. Before he could launch into something heavy then and there, she told him, “Kurama suggested we write out lists of things that we are and aren’t okay with, and then swap the lists. It’ll give us some time to think about it. What do you think?”

Tomoe paused, wondering if writing it down would do any good. After all, she’d resisted him in the past, brushing him off as stubborn, but maybe it’d help him blow off some steam, to let out any complaints that had been piling up. “Fine, but you have to promise to read it without accusing me of being stubborn.”

“And you have to read mine without saying it’s impossible because you’re a yokai. Deal?” She held out her hand.

“Very well.” Tomoe took her hand. He had his doubts about this little experiment, but it wouldn’t hurt anything. If it’d help her understand and respect the lines between a yokai and a human, he’d try anything. Still, some things couldn’t wait. “I know you are tired and I agree we should think about it, but we should stop the bleeding first. All right?”

As he laid their hands on the table, she swallowed hard. She wasn’t ready for this conversation yet. “What do you mean?”

“Just what I said. To make sure we are on the same page for the things that have been hurting us the most.” He brushed his thumb over the back of her hand. “We only need a few minutes.”

Although nervous, she nodded. “Okay, yeah, sure…”

His brow creased, gaze softening. “Do not worry so much.” He squeezed her hand. “This is not even so heavy as clearing the air. We have already done that.”

“Yeah.” She averted her gaze, but when he held her hand tighter, she returned the gesture. “I don’t know where to start.”

“That is all right. I can start.” At this, she glanced at him warily, but nodded. This would require great care, he thought, noticing the hesitation in her eyes. She’d already had an emotional day. “We have already spoken about the word binding. I am glad you are aware of it. But I hope that from now on, we will talk before resorting to it.”

“I think we’re already doing that…” she mumbled, to which he lifted an eyebrow. She started to tense, but then his expression relaxed and he brought her hand to his lips, kissing it.

“We are. But I would like to have a conversation first anytime you feel like word binding me. I would like to share my side of the story and explain my reasoning, even if the situation is upsetting.” He stopped there, aware of the fact she was locking up. Perhaps this conversation was too heavy for her right now, he thought. She had had a bad night. “What I mean is -- if either of us gets upset, we should talk first.”

“I just don’t want there to be a fight.” She stared down at their hands.

She had too many impulsive reactions, he thought, but decided not to voice this. After all, he’d snapped at her before too. “I do not want to fight either. See? We are on the same page.”

Hesitantly, she met his eyes. His gaze was gentle, earnest, and she reminded herself -- he was kind. Nothing he did seemed to be to antagonize her. “Yeah, okay.” She nodded. “Will you forgive me if I slip up?”

“As long as you listen when I tell you. All right?”

Here, she nodded. After a moment’s thought, she added, “We should talk more in general, huh?” Once he murmured an affirmation, she continued, albeit slowly. “I know you don’t like to talk. But being pushed away sucks.” She hung her head. “I feel like I’m trying so hard because I want to be close to you, but you won’t let me in.”

“I know.” His ears lowered. “I’m sorry.” Here, he sighed, rubbing her knuckles with his thumb. “I have not been fair to you. But I have been trying more lately.”

Recalling the way he’d spoken to her over the phone, a smile twitched at her lips. “Yeah, you have been. I’m glad, because I need someone to talk to.” Here, she laughed and shook her head. “If I can’t talk to my own husband, who am I supposed to go to?”

“I actually do feel the same way,” he admitted. “I know you were struggling to adjust and accept our marriage, but I was too. I believe...I am finally getting there.”

“Me too.”

For a moment, they looked at each other, getting lost in each others’ eyes. Gradually, Nanami melted, her comfort increasing. “I just want you to open up to me more,” she said. “I know there’s some things you don’t wanna talk about -- and that’s fine. There’s some stuff about my past I don’t wanna talk about either.”

“I know. That is why I do not push you to talk about it.” He kissed the back of her hand again. “Tell me in your own time. Or don’t. I am here, regardless.”

Relief flooded over her. “I’m so glad you’re not pushy,” she gushed. “You’re really sweet. You know?” At his blush, she giggled, then held his hand to her chest. “Anyway, will you keep opening up to me more?”

“Yes, but…” He hesitated, debating with himself. Slowly, he tested the waters. “There is a lot I am uncomfortable with. You may express your needs, but understand I cannot be rushed either. Some things are very difficult for me. It is hard for me to be open in the way you would like us to be.”

“Really?” She tilted her head. Whereas before, she would’ve gotten upset with him, there was something different about his demeanor this time. Not to mention, Kurama’s words about their life experiences rang in her ears. Tomoe didn’t have that -- but he was learning. “That’s okay. I can tell you’re trying.”

“Good. Then we will keep trying.”

A beat passed before she spoke again. “So is that all? Or…?”

That was enough for tonight, he decided, not wanting to stress either of them out any more than necessary. “Yes, for now.” He leaned in, touching a brief kiss to her lips. “As long as we make each other a priority, it will be all right.”

He should be her priority. That thought stuck with her, the sensation of his kiss lingering on her mouth. “Yeah, that makes sense. We’re married, after all.” Relieved, she pulled her hand from his so she could wrap her arms around his neck and hug him. “Thank you for being so understanding tonight. I really needed this.”

His ears relaxed, and he smiled, engulfing her in a hug as well. “As did I.” He kissed the side of her head and fell silent. Somehow, he felt like they both had more hope after this conversation. Maybe now they could each let their guards down a little bit more.

Chapter Text

After her conversation with Tomoe, Nanami felt better, like a huge weight had been lifted from her chest. She and Tomoe sat for a while, having another cup of tea while she filled him in on all her adventures in Kyoto. As usual, he didn’t have much to say, but he kept his eyes on her the whole time, occasionally touching her hair or her hands, responding as needed.

As for Tomoe, he observed her quietly, recognizing that something about her had changed, her aura stronger, radiant. He’d always found her attractive, but ever since she’d left, he’d felt a greater pull towards her. Now he couldn’t keep his hands to himself; he kept catching himself playing with her hair, stroking her cheek, touching her hands. Something felt different between them, yet he couldn’t put his finger on it. All he knew was it was a good thing Nanami talked so much, because he didn’t have any updates to give her in return.

It was getting late, and the lavender tea had relaxed Nanami, making her sleepy. Before they went to bed, though, she decided to give him her gift -- and take a bath. “Oh, I almost forgot.” She picked up the box and passed it to him. “This is for you.”

Tomoe accepted the box and pulled the end of the bow around it, letting the ribbon fall open. Then, he lifted the lid and peered inside. “Thank you,” he said, though he wasn’t sure what it was. They looked like glass ornaments of flowers, but they smelled sweet. She’d chosen ones similar to the flowers in his garden. “They are lovely.” He kissed her temple.

“It’s actually candy.” Nanami beamed. “Can you believe that? I remembered you liked sweets. It reminded me of your garden and it’s unique, so I thought you should see it.”

Tomoe’s gaze softened, and he found himself smiling at her, resting a hand on the top of her head. “Candy? It is amazing what they have come up with these days. I shall treasure it.”

Something about Tomoe seemed different, Nanami thought, watching his face. He seemed more reserved now, quieter, softer around the edges. But this side of him set her more at ease.  

After having been separated from him for so long, she wanted to keep spending time with him. An idea popped in her head, but she wasn’t sure she should voice it. Just the thought had her heart pounding all over again, palms growing clammy from nerves. Drawing a deep breath, she decided to go for it.

“Tomoe? Can I ask you something?”

She just had, Tomoe thought, but caught his tongue before he could make such a sarcastic remark. It was sheer habit, but he didn’t want to ruin this moment of peace. “Yes,” he said, flicking a glance over at her.

“What if he’s tired?” she suddenly thought. “He hasn’t even asked for sex and he usually does. Maybe I shouldn’t say anything.” She found herself lost in her thoughts, freezing up, stiff.

Nanami had clammed up so quickly, it made Tomoe extra curious about what was on her mind. After a moment of watching her expression change, realizing she was having an argument with herself, he leaned closer. “You were going to ask me something?” he prompted.

“Crap,” she thought, “I can’t take it back now.” She met his gaze, suddenly intimidated; even when he was relaxed, he looked annoyed. Or perhaps that was just her nerves, she thought. “Will you take a bath with me?” she finally asked, her cheeks bright pink.

She made a big deal out of nothing, Tomoe thought, surprised that was all she had to ask him. “Yes.” He stroked her hair and kissed her forehead. Then, he rose, crossing the room to open the door by his bed and turn on the bathroom light. “You don’t have to hold back with me, you know.”

Getting to her feet, Nanami followed him, heart in her mouth. She shut the door just in case Hisoka wandered into the room, and then began to unbutton her blouse, averting her gaze, unable to make eye contact with Tomoe. Out of her peripheral vision, she saw him open his kimono, letting his clothing slide down his arms and then to the floor. Her face felt hotter, and she fumbled with the last button before taking her shirt off.

While Nanami undressed, Tomoe started the water, testing the temperature before plugging the tub. He couldn’t stop looking at her, his mouth dry -- but for different reasons than usual. The wounds from Kumiko’s attack were still fresh, red and raw and angry, knocking the breath out of him. He clenched his teeth; he couldn’t believe Nanami hadn’t killed her. That fox had been lucky he hadn’t been there, but he silently vowed to hunt her down and take care of her himself.

As Nanami undid her bra, face turning pink again, Tomoe stepped closer. He reached out, brushing his fingertips against the marks just beneath her collarbone, drawing a short gasp from her. Her bra slipped off, revealing her breasts -- and the deep punctures Kumiko had left behind. Catching Nanami around the waist, Tomoe leaned down, his ears laying back, closing his eyes and pressing soft kisses to the marks, gingerly stroking her skin with one hand.

“I have an herbal remedy that will help,” he murmured against her skin. “I will treat your wounds after we bathe.” He kissed her breast again, slow and soft, drawing a shaky exhale from her.

His mouth felt so hot against her skin, and Nanami leaned against the wall, bringing one hand up to the back of his head, unconsciously pressing him closer. She closed her eyes, enjoying the way he touched her, the affection he bestowed on her. There was something sweet about his kisses right now, so tender and gentle, leaving her melting in his hands. When he paused, looking up, she felt like her heart had stopped, her breath catching in her throat.

The moment between them was intense, neither daring to breathe. Nanami wondered if Tomoe would ask for more. She felt on edge, desperate for it, but all he did was gaze into her eyes, running a thumb back and forth over her side, just above her hip. After a long moment, he stood up straighter, reaching behind her for the zipper on her skirt. She let her hands come to rest at his sides, dropping her forehead against his chest, letting him work her skirt and underwear down until they pooled around her ankles. She stepped out of the pile, and Tomoe enveloped her in his arms. For a long time, neither of them spoke, only holding each other silently, Tomoe’s fingers gliding up and down the outline of Nanami’s spine, drawing goosebumps in their wake.

Eventually, Tomoe pulled back, taking Nanami’s hand. He brought it to his lips in a kiss, their eyes locked. Then, he led her to the tub and helped her step in, following behind her. He brushed some hair away from her forehead, trailing his fingertips down her cheek, speechless. When she leaned into his palm, nuzzling against it, fingers lighting on his wrist, it was harder to breathe and he wanted to keep touching her, to maintain that connection.

Feeling the need to do something for her, he lathered up a cloth with soap, taking one of her feet, beginning to wash her foot and her calf. He took his time, wrapping his hands around her foot, pressing his thumbs into the arch and massaging firmly. Staring into her eyes, he worked his way up to her ankle, then her calf, paying special attention to the tense muscles there. She sank lower in the bath water, a tiny sigh escaping her. Feeling like he’d been put under a spell, he only paused to switch to her other foot, kissing the inside of her calf, hands kneading the bottom of her foot and her toes.

The way Tomoe touched her felt wonderful, but Nanami couldn’t help but wonder if this was foreplay, if he wanted more from her. “Tomoe,” she said after a moment, as he moved to wash and massage her leg, “what does it mean when you touch me?” She sank even lower in the tub, just above the surface of the water, confused.

“Hm?” Tomoe continued to gently massage her foot. What a strange question. It should’ve been simple, but he’d never thought of the answer. “Foxes have always been touchy with their mates,” he finally said.

“But...what does that mean?” Nanami peered up at him, inquisitive. “You touch me a lot sometimes, and avoid me other times. It’s confusing.”

“You are thinking too much,” Tomoe said, only because he didn’t have a good answer -- he didn’t know what she wanted him to say, anyway. “I touch you when I feel like it. If I don’t touch you, it is because I think you want space. Simple as that.” He kissed her leg.

Nanami felt her heart start to race as she contemplated whether or not to be direct, to ask him if he liked her. He’d said that foxes touched their mates -- but that wasn’t conclusive enough. But, she reasoned, if she asked him if he liked her, then he could turn the question around on her -- and she wasn’t ready to tell him. He’d know if she lied. So she held her tongue.

Watching Nanami lean against the tub and fall deathly silent made Tomoe wonder if she was still traumatized from what Ren had done to her earlier. He paused, placing her leg back in the water. “Am I making you uncomfortable?”

“Huh? No!”

“Am I touching you too much?” Tomoe withdrew his hands, watching her face. “Would you rather I did not touch you?”

The expression on Tomoe’s face, the way he asked so directly, the way he held back, made Nanami certain of one thing -- she could trust him completely. This time, she was the one who shifted forward, water splashing, and she sat between his knees, wrapping her arms around his neck. Pressing her forehead to his, she said, “No, I like it when you touch me. I wish you wouldn’t hold back. You can do whatever you want and I’ll tell you if I don’t want you to.” Despite her bold move, her face felt like it was on fire, her heart beating out of her chest.

Tentatively, Tomoe laid his hands on her back. He could feel how she trembled in his arms, but it didn’t seem like it was from nerves. He rubbed her back more firmly, slowly, and brushed his lips to hers in a delicate kiss. After a second, she returned his kiss with one of her own, her breaths falling heavier against his lips.

The kiss left her melting, and she held him tighter, basking in the sensation for several seconds. It was closed mouthed, sweet, unlike the other kisses they’d shared recently. It felt good, but she found herself still wanting to talk to him, unsure why she felt such a strong bond with him when nothing about their situation had changed. It felt like more than simply having been separated for a while. Slowly, she broke the kiss.

“I’ve been feeling weird,” she finally confessed, closing her eyes, tangling her fingers through his hair. It was easier to tell him when she wasn’t looking into his mesmerizing gaze, the one that always seemed to stare straight into her soul, a spark of danger always lurking within them. “Ever since you helped me fight off Kumiko, I’ve been drawn to you. Like I’m connected to you in this deep way I can’t explain.” She swallowed hard as he tightened his hold around her waist, his lips touching her throat. “Something happened between us that night.”

As Nanami spoke, Tomoe listened, nuzzling against her jaw line, holding her close. He didn’t say anything for a few moments, lips lingering at her neck, barely touching her skin, his own breaths coming in shallow puffs. If she wanted to have this conversation, then he needed to calm down before the contact aroused him further. Bumping his nose against her cheek, he murmured, “Let me wash your back and your hair. We will talk about it.”

“Okay.” Nanami pulled away, meeting his gaze for a moment, feeling like she’d get lost in it. He put his hands on her shoulders and gently urged her to turn around, breaking the spell. Blinking, she shifted in the tub so she faced away from him.

Tomoe lathered the cloth with soap again, and began to scrub her back, taking care to be gentle, massaging soothing circles into her shoulders. He pressed his forehead against the back of her head. “Did the gods tell you about the thread?” He imagined they must’ve mentioned something to her; it was clearly meant as a way to control him if they were separated and he needed to be restrained. What he hadn’t expected was to be able to use it in reverse.

“I don’t remember them saying anything about it.” Nanami shivered as his hands ran down to her lower back, pressing into her knotted muscles.

“That is odd.” Tomoe finished washing her back and shoulders, then cupped water in his hands, letting it rain over her skin, rinsing the soap away. “It seems too important for them to have forgotten.”

“What is it?” Nanami craned her neck to look over her shoulder, and Tomoe pressed a delicate kiss to her cheek, just by her nose.

Handing her the cloth so she could wash her front, Tomoe said, “It is like I told you -- it is an energetic thread that connects us. At first, I thought it was more symbolic than anything. That it was meant to bind us and our souls to each other.”

“That’s so romantic,” Nanami said, unable to refrain from speaking her thoughts aloud.

At this, Tomoe sighed. “The gods did not mean it to be.” He paused, brushing water over her back. “The night I fought by your side, I realized I could use it to find you. As in, I can sense where you are if I connect to the thread.” Tomoe squeezed shampoo into his palm and gently tilted her head back, beginning to run his fingers through her hair. “We can use it to link and trade energy. That was convenient because you panicked when fighting the other fox.”

Thinking back, Nanami had felt like Tomoe’s energy had been inside her, channeled through her. At one point, she’d even felt like she wasn’t in control of herself anymore, but it was so hazy she doubted the accuracy of her memories. “I thought I felt you with me,” she said softly. Here, she laughed. “This is going to sound silly, but I could’ve sworn you were in my body. It felt so weird. Like I was outside of myself but still watching everything through my own eyes.”

Tomoe grimaced; he hadn’t planned on telling her about that, but he supposed he owed her an apology. He massaged the shampoo into her scalp and said, “That is because I was.” He pulled her closer, and she sat still. “I did not know I could do that to another god, especially from that far away. I had to. I worried I would lose you if I hesitated.” Bending down, he kissed her shoulder.

“What does that mean? You mean you took over my body?” Nanami felt like she couldn’t breathe, caught between a flare of indignation and intrigue.

“Yes, foxes have the ability to possess humans,” Tomoe said. “It is not my strongest trick, but the thread made it easier. Although your energy is still too scattered for me to do it for long.” And her will was too strong, he mentally tacked on. Come to think of it, it had felt a lot like their energies had clashed, pushing each other out instead of working in harmony. Perhaps it was something they needed to work on.

So Tomoe had been inside her and their souls had touched, Nanami thought, her breath leaving her in a huff. That would explain why she felt so linked to him now. Turning her head, she pouted, her gaze cooler. “Please don’t do it again.”

“It is nothing I wanted to do. I only did it to protect you.” Tomoe snaked his arms around her waist and held her close, guilt tightening in the pit of his stomach. “Now that we know we have this connection -- and I guarantee it was originally meant for you to control me from afar -- we will have to trust each other completely.” Here, he frowned and fell silent, face half-buried in her shoulder, one hand at her stomach and the other between her breasts. Saying it out loud made his stomach turn, reality sinking in. In the next moment, he found himself speaking out impulsively, his true feelings breaking into the open. “Please do not ever betray me.”

There was something in Tomoe’s voice that Nanami had never heard before -- an undertone of vulnerability, even anxiety. It hit her how serious this was; he hadn’t been able to take control of her until she’d let him, and he’d trusted her with information that could possibly lead to his own death. She placed her hands over his and pressed them closer to her body, leaning back in his arms.

“I couldn’t betray you,” she said, closing her eyes, nuzzling against him. “I could never do that to you or anyone .” She exhaled in a rush and laced her fingers with his; he gripped her hand in return. “Besides, after something like that, I feel too close to you.”

“Then this is what the gods aimed for,” Tomoe said. “To bind us so tightly to each other we would be mated for life.” He swallowed hard, only then noticing that she had pressed his hand to her heart, where the other fox had tried to rip her open. The significance wasn’t lost on him.

“I trust you completely,” Nanami whispered, a small smile flickering on her lips.

“And I, you,” Tomoe murmured back, nuzzling against her shoulder. “But, Nanami? I think it is in our best interest if we learn how to use this connection. If you trust me, perhaps we should practice.”

Nanami didn’t even need to think twice before she nodded, and she slid her hand up his arm, embracing him the best she could from their current position. “Yeah, but not tonight. I want to focus on you.” She turned her head to kiss his arm. “It feels like I haven’t seen you in forever.”

Gradually, Tomoe let his grip loosen and then slipped his arms from her, his hands finding her hair again. “All right.” He kissed her cheek, then drew her head further back. “Close your eyes so I can rinse your hair.”

She did as he asked, letting him pour water over her hair and run his fingers through it. Once he was done, she rubbed her eyes and he wrung out the excess water. Turning to face him, having finished bathing herself, she slipped into his lap, into his arms. “Let me return the favor.” She paused, then giggled. “I won’t touch your ears, don’t worry.”

Tomoe felt his face grow warm as she straddled him. Their dynamic had definitely changed; the way she looked at him and touched him was vastly different from before. Her silly comment about his ears took him by surprise, and he blinked, then burst out a short laugh. “I will allow it just for tonight. But no pulling or folding them, and do not get water in them.” He paused, then added dryly, “I know you have wanted to. Everyone always does.”

“What, really?” Nanami blinked, then laughed as well. “You must really trust me to let me touch your ears. Hold on, I have to be ready for this.”

She reached up and dried her hands on the towel hanging over the tub, then gingerly touched the tips of her fingers to one of his ears. “Oh, my god,” she thought. “It kind of feels like a dog’s ear.” Grinning, she stroked it back, palm tingling from the sensation of his fur. She stole a glance at his expression, but he seemed calm, his eyes on hers. Carefully, she brought her other hand up to his other ear and lightly massaged the base of his ears, appreciating the soft fur there.

Since he hadn’t said a word, only staring at her, she paused. “Does it hurt? I know you said your ears were sensitive.”

“No, you are being gentle.” Despite himself, he tilted his head, leaning into her touch, fighting back the urge to moan. It did feel nice . But he’d be damned if he let that slip.

“Good, I’m glad.” Nanami beamed, and continued to pet his ears, stroking his fur. “Adorable,” she thought, giggling again. “I wonder if he likes to be scratched behind the ears like a dog.”  Just as she started to try it, he grabbed her arm.

A tingle raced through his body, and he shuddered. This would not do. “That is quite enough,” he griped, his face burning.

“Aw, but I barely got to touch them,” Nanami complained. “I need to get this out of my system.”

“What were you saying earlier about boundaries?” Tomoe smirked, and she relented, dropping her hand.

“Sorry…” Blushing, she cupped his cheeks in her hands.

Eyes half lidding, Tomoe leaned in and kissed the corner of her mouth, featherlight and sweet. “Weren’t you going to wash me?” He took her hands, placing them on his chest, giving her another dust of a kiss.

Nodding vigorously, tongue sticking to the roof of her mouth, Nanami retrieved the cloth and the soap. She began to wash his neck, his shoulders, his chest, overly aware of his eyes locked on her the whole time. Even in bed, she’d never looked at his body with so much attention as she did now. But the tables had turned, and she was touching him all over, albeit under the pretense of washing him. It made her hotter, needier. Perhaps she’d neglected him, she thought, face warm. She always made him do all the work in bed.

Suddenly insecure, she blurted out, “Am I bad in bed?”

“What?” Surely, Nanami couldn’t want him to answer that in any sort of way. It was another trap, he thought grimly. Why couldn’t they just enjoy their time together? A sensual bath was one of his favorite things.

“I mean, you always pay so much attention to me, and I just let you.” Nanami looked away with a slight pout. “I should put in more effort, shouldn’t I?”

Tomoe sighed. “Do you really know how?” he asked, tone flat. She side-eyed him, still pouting, so he continued with a more truthful answer. “It has never crossed my mind. I enjoy pleasing you. I don’t expect anything.” Her eyes shut halfway, fixed on him now, but she remained silent. What more did she want? Perhaps he should give her more assurance. “Let me tell you a secret about men.”

A secret. Nanami leaned forward, wondering what sort of insight he was about to give her. “Yeah?”

Dryly, he replied, “All you have to do is spread your legs and lie there.”

“That’s it?” Nanami stared at him. No, that couldn’t possibly be it. Her eyebrow twitched. “You can’t be serious.”

“I am. Of course, effort is appreciated, but it is not necessary.” The expression on her face said that perhaps he’d been too blunt, and he refrained from rolling his eyes. Humans -- they asked for the truth and then got upset when one was direct with them. Taking her hand, he kissed it, then met her gaze. “If you want more honesty, then you are doing a wonderful job. You are much more comfortable than you were. That is all I want -- for you to be comfortable with me.” He kissed the tip of her nose. “Besides, it is endearing how naive you are. It is fun watching you react to things for the first time.”

Squeaking, face growing warm, Nanami hid in the crook of Tomoe’s neck. “Is this your idea of foreplay?”

Still as naive as ever, Tomoe thought, laying a hand on the top of her head. “It does not have to be,” he said plainly. “A bath can be a bath.” Honestly, with her being the way she was, he hadn’t expected it to have any hidden meaning. She had about as much sensuality as a rock. But she was his rock, he supposed.

Relaxing, Nanami lifted her head, having never considered this a possibility. “I never pegged you as the type to have self-control,” she teased with a smile, wetting his hair before reaching for the shampoo bottle.

“What? I have had the utmost self-control with you since day one,” Tomoe retorted, narrowing his eyes.

“I’m kidding.” Nanami laughed, beginning to run shampoo through his hair. She felt him relax, and she smiled again, sitting closer, giggling as his face turned pink and his body tensed. Capturing some foam from the shampoo, she tapped it on his nose playfully, another giggle leaving her.

“You are ridiculous,” Tomoe grumbled, wiping the foam from his nose, trying to ignore the way his body responded to her touch, how close she sat to him. Already, he’d been stirring down below, but now he was certainly getting hard.

In response, she hugged him around the neck. “What? I’m just flirting.”

“Save the flirting for when we have finished washing and are dry.” Although he enjoyed it and hated to deter her, he didn’t want this to turn sexual.

She pouted, narrowing her eyes, struggling not to smile. He only narrowed his eyes back, and they stared each other down for a long moment. Then, unable to stand it, she cracked first, a laugh escaping her. Her hands slipped through his hair as she massaged his scalp again. “I don’t get you at all. You flirt with me constantly.”

“I do not!” Despite himself, his lips twitched with a smirk. “I cannot help it if you take it as such. Perhaps it is only because I am the god of sensuality, and so I give off that impression.”

“Hm, I’m pretty sure that’s not it.” She grinned. “I mean, you did say you were always honest, but you’re supposed to be the god of deceit.” Her fingertips found the base of his ears, washing the hair and fur there. Unconsciously, she massaged them. “But I don’t know -- you seem to be in denial about a lot of things.”

Ordinarily, he would’ve sparred with her, but it was hard to think straight when she was rubbing his ears like that. His eyes glazed over and he leaned his head back into her hands, his ears twitching. Hopefully, he wasn’t transparent. This was one thing he’d never tell anyone. It was too embarrassing.

“Oh, you’re not gonna complain about how you’re not in denial?” Absentmindedly, she teased the short fur at his ears with her fingertips. She noticed he shivered, but paid no attention to it. “You should admit it. Like how you’re perfectly capable of feelings just like humans are.”

This snapped him from his bliss, and he locked his eyes on hers. A flare of heat rose inside his chest, this tight sensation that made him feel like digging his heels in. But the serene smile on her face, her blushing cheeks, was his undoing. It felt like she had a crowbar and was wriggling open something deep inside of him -- something he wanted to keep closed.

“You are touching my ears again,” he mumbled, his ears lowering sideways.

“And you’re avoiding me again.” She drifted her hands past his ears, gingerly massaging his temples. It felt so strange not to find ears at that part of his head. In awe, she ran her fingers over the sides of his head several times. “I thought we were gonna talk more.”

Damn her. He sighed heavily. As much as he wanted to slam that door shut, she was right. “All right, fine -- we will talk about it.” His mouth turned down in displeasure. “So what gave you this idea?”

“Kurama.” Now she didn’t look at him, thinking perhaps it’d be less threatening that way. Instead, her eyes followed the movement as she ran her fingers all the way through the long strands of his hair. She frowned. His hair was nicer than hers.

“Yes, and?”

Shaking herself from her thoughts about his hair, she replied, “He said that humans and yokai did feel different, but he was able to adjust. He said you hadn’t had that kind of experience, but it still seems to me you have more feelings than you admit.” Here, she snuck a glance at his face. His expression was unreadable, his stare so intent it made her heart skip a beat.

“Hm, I see.” He declined to further that train of thought.

Stubbornly, she pressed on. “I also realized something while I was in Kyoto and my friends and I were talking about you.”

A groan left him. He wondered what sorts of things she’d said about him, but the thought made his heart race and his stomach twist to the point of sickness. What if she said terrible things? He didn’t want to know. “Do not enlighten me on these conversations,” he griped. “But I will take the bait and ask you what you realized, since it seems you will tell me anyway.”

She frowned. “Don’t be so negative! It’s nothing bad. Actually, I told them you were very nice to me.” A huff left her. She squeezed more shampoo in her palm and resumed running his hair through her hands. “It’s just… I realized -- you don’t like yourself. You’ve given up on yourself. Why else would you keep saying things about how you’re a bad person?” Her smile waned. “It breaks my heart to think you see yourself like that, because I don’t see you like that at all. I’ve told you already, but I think you’re very kind.”

With those few words, she completely disarmed him. His eyes dropped to the surface of the water, to the bubbles floating over it, his ears lowering again and his expression softening. She continued to wash him, taking her time, but he felt outside of himself. It took him a long time to respond.

“No one except you has ever called me kind before.” His voice was quiet, just above a whisper. He couldn’t look at her.

“Why not? Is it because of what you did five hundred years ago?” When she said this, his body stiffened entirely. “Right, you don’t like thinking about your past. I’m sorry.”

“It is all right. It seems not talking about it at all has hurt you before. But it is very difficult for me to think about.” He ran a gentle hand along the length of her spine. Somehow, it felt wrong to touch her right now, especially when his claws grazed her skin and she shuddered. He shouldn’t be allowed to touch one as fragile as her. “It was not just that, although that did not help. I have always been a cruel man.”

“Stop saying that.” She paused washing his hair to wrap her arms around his neck. “You are not a cruel man. Maybe you were at one time -- I don’t know because I wasn’t there -- but that’s not who you are today.”

Continuing to avoid her gaze, he mumbled, “I do not know how to respond.”

“That’s okay. You don’t have to. All I’m saying is I believe in you, and I think you’re a good person. Maybe you don’t see it in yourself, maybe others doubt you, but I don’t believe that. I see you .” She tapped his nose, capturing his attention, taking in his wide eyes. “I just wish you’d see that in yourself too.”

Blinking, he mumbled, “It is hard to believe anything else after what I have done in my life. Why else would I be saddled with the title ‘god of deceit’?” He scoffed. “Even if that is not what I practice, it is who everyone expects me to be.” Here, he arched an eyebrow, leaning closer. “So tell me -- why should I be anyone else?”

“So you’re saying you’re giving up, that you’re not gonna prove them wrong, just because that’s what they believe?” She frowned, then cupped his face in her hands. “You don’t have to be that person. You’re not that person. And you can turn this around. Make people see you for who you are! Just like you showed me.”

His hand lighted on her wrist. “We are different. And you have not known me long.” His eyes half lidded. “You have no idea what I am capable of.”

“Yes, I do.” Her voice was stern, her lower lip jutting out in a pout, her eyes fiery and locked with his. For once, he didn’t glare back. “I saw what you did in the mononoke world. It was scary at the time, but then you were so gentle and understanding with me. Even when I was a jerk and was so mean to you. You still comforted me and gave me another chance. You forgive me constantly. You don’t have to do those things, but you do .”

Uncomfortable, he shifted beneath her, his ears flicking back. But her stare was unyielding, and she didn’t release him. “The bond the gods created--” he began.

“No.” She put a sudsy forefinger to his lips. “Maybe it was that at first, but this feels pretty real to me. Don’t you think?” She tilted her head. “You could’ve ignored me completely. You could’ve stuck to protecting me without saying a word to me. But you’re trying. You said you wanted to have a relationship with me -- and I want one with you too.” She studied his gaze, pausing to let him speak, but he didn’t. So she prompted him. “Don’t you think if it was the thread of fate -- or whatever they meant it to be -- that we wouldn’t try to have something with each other?”

Gently pushing her hand from his mouth, he mumbled, “I don’t know--” but stopped as the taste of soap hit his tongue. Annoyed, he cupped water in his hand and wiped the suds from his mouth. She didn’t apologize.

“All right, you don’t know. Maybe we can’t say for sure. But does that really matter?” One hand fell to his shoulder, the other caressing his cheek. “Isn’t it enough that I believe you’re a kind person? Can’t you at least try to see the good in yourself?”

His mouth went dry. How could he explain it? Even if he had thought so much, he didn’t know how to admit it. The very thought of being a good person made something inside him crawl, resisting.

Maybe that was too much for him, she thought. She stroked his cheek and softened her tone. “Okay, I get it. It’s hard when you’ve heard you’re terrible from everyone in the world.” At this, he flinched. Although she’d been exaggerating, that reaction, the momentary hurt passing through his eyes, told her -- it wasn’t an exaggeration. “Look, if I’m the first person that’s seen you like this, then that means it’s not everyone anymore. And Hisoka thinks highly of you too. He chose to be your familiar, didn’t he?” Tomoe’s mouth opened, but he didn’t make a sound. Clearly, she’d stunned him. “Can you at least admit you act nice towards me? Even if you don’t feel it in your heart?”

Slowly, he nodded. It still felt uncomfortable, but she was right about that much. His ears laid flat against his head, and he caressed her back.

“Then say it out loud. Say that you’re nice to me.” If she could get him to say it, perhaps he’d start believing it. After all, words were powerful. Words became reality.

“This is ridiculous--” he began, face burning.

“Why is it so embarrassing to admit you treat me with kindness?” Nanami scowled, determined. “You don’t have to say you’re a good person if you’re not there yet. And if you think I’ll take it to mean you like me, don’t worry. I won’t.”

For whatever reason, this statement pierced him, and he flinched again. Why did it bother him so? Confused, his brow creased and he stared into her eyes, neither of them blinking for a long moment. He couldn’t find his voice.

“Okay, let me tell you something else.” She shifted in his lap, her hands finding his hair again, lightly massaging his scalp. “I know what it’s like to be mistreated. I’ve been there. I’ve been made fun of for things I couldn’t help. I know what it’s like to be alone and have no friends. It sucks . Maybe I didn’t deal with it as long as you have, but I’m not gonna let it stop me. You can’t let it break you.”

Slowly, he nodded. But he still couldn’t find the words. She had no idea . He couldn’t imagine her ever having committed the crimes he had -- not even close. In fact, he couldn’t see her as having been unkind to anyone at all. She didn’t have a mean bone in her body. Even if she had yelled at him before, even if she had said hurtful words to him, she hadn’t meant it to be mean. If anything, it had come from a place of fear. That much, he could understand. That was why he’d forgiven her.

Since he still hadn’t said anything, seemingly trapped in his own head, she continued. “Maybe it’s bad to compare you to other people, but when I think of you compared to freaking Ren , it’s so obvious you’d have to be blind not to see it.” This snapped his open mouth shut, his eyes murky. She disregarded it. “No, we have to talk about this. So don’t look at me like that.” Much to her surprise, he nodded. “Ren doesn’t take no for an answer -- you do. You were right when you said he was a fake, because even when I think about his stupid affections towards me, they’re empty and uncomfortable and I don’t want them at all.” She scowled. “He can’t read the room! You can. And you’ve never pushed yourself on me, or done anything I didn’t want you to do. I’m not just talking about sex either, okay?”

As she rambled, he could only gape at her, eyes huge. This was far more than he could’ve ever expected from her. And for whatever reason, he was speechless.

“I’m talking about the small stuff too. Like how he’s constantly butting in and interrupting me. You give me space! Maybe you complain, but you don’t hold me back. You were very good about it the day I left for Kyoto, even if I word bound you to stay here.” She petted the top of his head. “Even your presents haven’t made me uncomfortable. Ren’s made me feel weird. I kept telling him no, but he still went out of his way with this grand gesture. You don’t make a big deal out of the things you give me or do for me.” Here, her voice raised, frustration bubbling in her head, because it still didn’t seem like he was getting the message. “You don’t expect me to give you a damn cookie for being nice to me. You don’t expect me to put out. You don’t expect anything! And do you know what that means?” A pause, and he continued to stare, unblinking, his lips parting. “It means you’re a nice person, you silly fox!”

A stunned silence elapsed. Tomoe’s heart hammered in his chest, and he felt breathless. Aware of his quiet panting, he drowned in her passionate gaze. Up until this moment, her stubbornness had been an annoyance, an impediment, but right now... 

His thoughts shifted as she yelled that he was a silly fox, and it caught him so off guard that he couldn’t help it. His lips twitched, and then he laughed. This time, it wasn’t a laugh out of finding her ridiculous. He laughed because a wave of relief washed over him, so encompassing he felt weak, exhausted.

“What?” she blurted. “It’s not funny!”

He shook his head, and then smiled at her fondly. “I am a silly fox, hm?”

“Yes, you are! You’re acting dumb.” Unable to help it, her lips curved in a smile as well. “Just admit it. You’re nice to me. That’s all you have to do, and then I’ll stop lecturing you.”

He lifted an eyebrow. Although her lecturing hadn’t bothered him beyond the discomfort, he had to admit it was time for that talk to stop. “All right, if that will make you happy.” A beat, and he drew a deep breath. When he spoke again, his own lack of conviction surprised him. “I am...nice to you.”

An airy laugh pulled from her, and then she wrapped her arms around his neck, hugging him tightly, pressing her cheek to his and closing her eyes. “I’m so glad you said it. I hope you believe it too.”

At first, he went rigid, his hands hovering in the air. Then, gradually, he let them fall to her back, and then he embraced her, holding her tighter and tighter until he matched her hold. With a soft sigh, his eyes fell shut, and he sank a little lower in the water. He felt so weak now. “I do.”

This was as much progress as she’d get from him tonight, she decided. Still, she told him, “Good. Now promise me you won’t give up on yourself anymore. Promise me -- you’re gonna try to see yourself as you are today, and not as you were five hundred years ago.”

Another smile flickered over his mouth, although this one was traced with sadness. Perhaps she did have a point. “Trying is not doing,” he reminded her. “But if that is all you want -- for me to try -- then I can promise that much.”

She lifted her head and pressed a firm kiss to his cheek. His ear flicked, and she giggled, reaching up to touch it lightly. “Yeah, that’s all I want,” she assured him. “It’s hard to feel good about yourself -- I know -- but I want you to know I care about you. I know it might be hard to believe, but I want you to be happy.”

When she straightened up even more, he brought a hand to her cheek, touching light fingertips to it. Then, instead of kissing her, he bumped his nose to hers. “I want you to be happy too.” Her body rippled beneath his touch, and a quick glance down revealed goosebumps over her skin. Before she could say anything more, he told her, “The water is getting cold.” He nudged her, and she reluctantly pulled back.

“Okay, let’s finish and dry off. But I’m not gonna let this go.” She beamed at him.

He could only shake his head, a tiny smile playing at the corners of his mouth. Such an impulsive girl. But the way she looked at him made him believe that perhaps someone other than a yokai could actually care for him.

Chapter Text

Once they’d finished bathing then rinsing off in the shower, Tomoe sat Nanami down and dried her hair with the hairdryer, carefully combing it as he did so. He worked in several hair products -- smoothing serum and leave-in conditioner -- until it was shiny and silky to the touch, just the way he liked it. Once he’d dried off a reasonable amount as well, he loosely tied a yukata around himself, following Nanami to the bed with his herbal ointment.

Feeling tired, Nanami lay on her back, letting Tomoe part her yukata, heart beating a little faster as he exposed her breast. Something felt more private about it now that she was in the bedroom and dressed, but she lay still, watching him dip his fingers in the ointment and start gently rubbing it into her wounds. She flinched a few times as his nails brushed against her skin.

“This blend should speed up the healing,” he told her, taking another small amount and rubbing it against the mark between two ribs. “It is specifically made to heal injuries caused by a fox.”

“Thank you,” Nanami said, one arm flung over her forehead, watching as he capped the ointment and set it on the bedside table.

He folded her yukata back over her breast and leaned in, kissing her softly on the lips. As he started to pull away, she caught his wrist, surprising even herself. He tilted his head, eyeing her questioningly. Suddenly, her stomach exploded into a thousand butterflies, hoping he wouldn’t reject her. If he hadn’t come onto her, then he probably didn’t want to, she thought, her face burning. She started to let go of his arm.

For a moment there, Tomoe could’ve sworn he caught an urgency in her eyes, a pleading look. Whatever had been on her mind, she seemed to be second guessing herself now. Slipping his hand into hers, lacing their fingers together, he leaned over again. “What is it?”

“Nothing.” Nanami turned her head, looking away, a stubborn pout forming on her lips.

Ears laid back, Tomoe muttered, “You know — you may ask me anything.” Nanami only made a small, huffy noise. “If you want something, you will have to ask.”

“I’m afraid you’ll say no, and then I’ll feel stupid.” Nanami rolled onto her stomach, resting her chin on the pillow and staring at the wall.

Sometimes, he wondered what was wrong with her. This girl, he thought in annoyance, was a god. He waited, but she said nothing, only continued to avoid him. Deciding he’d give it one more try before he let her rot in her own indecisiveness, he stretched out over her body, leaning on his forearm. “Nanami, you asked me to take a bath with you. I did not say no, did I?”

Maybe he hadn’t, but he had said a bath could only be a bath, Nanami thought.

“All right,” Tomoe sighed. “You will not get it if you don’t ask.” He still didn’t know what she wanted; she’d eventually have to learn to be direct with him. After all, she couldn’t possibly expect him to read her mind.

“No, wait--” Nanami cut herself off, grabbing onto his sleeve before he could get up. For a moment, the two only stared at each other, unblinking, the tension inflating until it felt like it would pop. Something inside Nanami snapped. She blurted it out, words running together in a breathless rush. “I want to have sex with you.” There. She’d said it. She couldn’t breathe anymore, her face much too hot, but she didn’t tear her eyes from his even though she was dying inside.

She’d actually said it. Her bluntness had come out of nowhere, and Tomoe stared at her, too stunned to respond straight away. To other people, he supposed such a sight would’ve been comical, but her embarrassment and obstinance were equal parts pathetic and endearing. “That is what you were afraid to ask me?” He lay down, halfway on top of her back. He rested one arm on either side of her. “You really are a fool.” He kissed the tip of her red ear. “As if I would ever say no to that.”

“Well, I thought you didn’t want to because you didn’t come onto me and in the tub you said a bath could just be a bath and--”

“Shh,” Tomoe shushed her. “You jump to conclusions. You humans.” He bit back a groan. “Nanami, when I speak to you, it is not cryptic. I do not say things I do not mean. I only refrain because you are so uncomfortable.”

“But I told you I’d say when I wasn’t comfortable,” Nanami whined. “Maybe I want you to come on to me.”

“You say that and then you hesitate to ask your own husband for sex,” Tomoe said in her ear, then playfully nipped it. “You are allowed to ask for it. Maybe I want you to show interest in me too.”

“Fine. Then I’ll tell you -- I’ve wanted it so bad,” Nanami admitted, voice above a squeak, a shiver running through her.

Expression deadpan, Tomoe murmured, “I know.” He refrained from asking for details, instead giving her ass a few gentle pats. “If you are so needy, then why don’t you kiss me?” He shifted to the other side of the bed, propping himself up against a few pillows, holding out his hand to her.

Feeling a little sheepish, Nanami took his hand and crawled closer. Their eyes locked, and she laid her hands on his shoulders. His hands wandered up her arms, and he pulled her down. Finally, she gave in, closing her eyes and melting her mouth against his. Unlike their past encounters, she didn’t think she’d need a lot of foreplay. Already, she was far too keyed up, and she struggled to contain it, not wanting to seem desperate.

For several minutes, they kissed softly with Nanami hovering over him, until her arms grew tired and she shifted to lie on top of him. She wondered vaguely if he thought she was moving too fast, and she paused, withdrawing to look at his face. He planted his hands on her cheeks and pulled her back down, tilting his head up to meet her lips in a deep kiss. With him guiding her, she relaxed again, letting his tongue in her mouth, returning his affections just as fervently. As they kissed, his hands found the sash on her yukata and he undid it, pulling it open and down. His hand slid over her body to her ass, gripping it, and he began to mouth at her neck, drawing a moan from her, his hot breath against her skin raising goosebumps. It was sloppy, unbridled, and she relished the light scrape of his teeth just under her jaw, that wet heat going straight between her legs.

The way they’d touched in the bath had gotten him hard enough, but this was far more intense, having her on top of him and behaving so boldly, so openly towards him. He needed to feel her again, bare skin to bare skin, and so he loosened his own yukata, letting it fall open. Sitting up, he shrugged it down, and she helped him peel it off until he was naked as well, shuddering in the cooler air.

His eyes fell to her small breasts, noticing that she’d lifted them slightly, that her nipples had hardened. Breathless, eyes half lidding, he accepted her silent invitation. He swept his palms up from her thighs and over the plane of her stomach, making his way to her breasts. He cupped them in his hands, feeling her body quivering beneath his touch, and then he leaned down to brush his lips to each nipple.

“Tomoe,” she murmured, eyes falling shut, a shiver of pleasure rippling down her spine. Her fingers threaded through his long hair, heart thumping in her ears. His hot, wet tongue swiped over one of her nipples, drawing a whimper from her. Unable to help it, she tightened her grip in his hair.

He kept his hands at her breasts, working her nipples in slow, heated kisses. Above him, she panted, and he could hear her heart pounding. A smile flickered over his lips, his ears relaxing, and he gingerly pulled one of her nipples into his mouth. But he didn’t bite it. Instead, he sucked on it gently, using his thumb to carefully tease her other nipple. Her hips shifted, and she whimpered, pressing herself against his leg.

She gasped, both hands at his head now, running through his hair. Although it’d always felt good before, she’d never known how sensitive her nipples were until he’d started teasing them like this. It sent a rush of pleasure straight between her legs, leaving her thighs trembling. She dug her nails into his scalp, near the base of his ears. “Tomoe, mmm.”

In response, he ran his tongue over her right breast, flattening his tongue, drawing it from the rib beneath it and over her nipple to the top. He followed the wet trail with delicate kisses, using his breath to add to the sensations. Once he reached the bottom of her breast, he mouthed it wetly, every so often sucking the fragile skin there, but never enough to leave a mark. Her soft moans graced his ears and he heeded them, drawing his tongue from the bottom of her breast again. This time, he flicked the tip of it over her nipple, pride rising in him at her quiet cry.

“Hmm, you have very sensitive nipples,” he murmured, then brushed his lips to one again. He’d already discovered she’d liked them to be teased, but the way she moaned told him she might get off from this alone. However, that wasn’t particularly what he wanted. So he maintained this level of pleasure -- just enough to be frustrating.

A tingling sensation spread pleasantly over her body. It wasn’t the same kind of feeling she got when he touched her clit, but she couldn’t deny how good it felt. Her chin tilted forward, mouth hanging open and hair falling around them. Another whimper followed by a giggle left her as he squeezed her breasts, pushing them up, giving her cleavage. This elicited a glance, and she smiled as she caught the playful dance of his eyes. He nuzzled a cheek against her breast, then resumed kissing them.

Seeing how worked up she was, he decided to give into her desires soon. For now, he continued swiping his tongue over her nipples, occasionally sucking on them, worshipping her breasts. “Do you want me?” he murmured.

What kind of question was that? It took every ounce of self-control not to rut against him, even though she was sure he wouldn’t mind. “I already told you I wanted you.”

A slight frown furrowed his brow. It was time to teach her. “Then say so. Say it when you want me.”

She was too worked up and, oddly, the words flowed so effortlessly from her lips. “I want you. So much.”

“Good girl,” he purred, and rewarded her by flicking his tongue against her nipple, carefully kneading her breasts. “I want you too.”

He placed a final kiss beside each nipple, and then he straightened. Just as he’d hoped, she lifted her chin, and the emotions passing through her dark eyes rendered him speechless. The way she looked at him now… For a moment, they stared at each other, breathing shallowly, the sounds amplified between them. Then, eyes halfway shutting, he leaned down. His nose bumped hers, his breath mingling with her short and harsh ones, and then he closed the gap between them.

Humming through her nose, Nanami returned his affection, arching her back to push her breasts into his hands. He acquiesced, squeezing them, continuing to brush his thumbs back and forth over her nipples. Instead of one long kiss, he held it for a moment before their lips parted, and then he pressed tiny kiss after tiny kiss to her lips. At first, she wasn’t sure why, but the moment the sensation of their damp lips parting sent a tingle between her legs, she realized -- he was pleasuring her.

“I never knew,” she began, then paused to gulp air and accept another of his kisses, “that kissing--” Another pause, another light smacking sound. “--Could feel--” This time, the tip of his tongue teased her lips. “--So good.”

He hummed his acknowledgment and, at first, he responded by capturing her lips in a deep, luxurious kiss. Unlike before, he slipped his tongue into her mouth, allowing her to play with it using her own tongue. He let her take control. Muffled moans passed between them, the two of them mouthing at each other heatedly. Eventually, when her nails dug into his shoulders, he pulled away to let her breathe.

“It feels good because it is foreplay,” he murmured, then pressed his mouth to the junction of her jaw and throat. Taking care not to leave a mark, he sucked on the tender skin there, drawing a gasp from her. “I know every place on your body to touch.” To illustrate his point, he brought a hand up, dancing his fingertips up the inside of her arm, from her wrist to just past her elbow. Then, he traced light circles.

An unexpected surge of pleasure tingled over her skin, and her breath hitched. “What--?” She couldn’t even finish that statement before his lips found every sensitive part right under her jaw, her chin.

He kissed a line to her ear, then gingerly sucked her earlobe before whispering, “I am the god of sensuality. I have earned that title.” His hand wandered around to her back, and he dragged his claws in a featherlight scratch down the length of her spine. “I could make you come -- without touching your clit at all.”

“Oh, my god, he could,” she thought, eyes wide. Based on the way he made her feel now, she didn’t doubt it. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she whimpered. “I hope you’ll touch it anyway. I’m so desperate...” The last part was whined.

Feeling her body quivering, he decided to alleviate her ache. When he slipped a hand down to touch her, he couldn’t help but smirk at how wet she was. “My, Nanami,” he purred, pressing his fingertips more firmly against her clit, staring down between their bodies to watch what he was doing. “You are needy.”

“Stop teasing me,” Nanami panted, biting back a strangled sound. He rubbed gentle circles, eliciting small shocks of electricity down her legs, drawing a soft squeal from her. She balled her hands into fists at his shoulders and rested her forehead against his, heart thundering in her ears. “Mm, don’t stop,” she whimpered, rocking her hips against his hand.

Taking Nanami’s hand, Tomoe looked into her eyes, bringing it down and placing it on his erection. “Touch me,” he said, massaging her slowly, one finger on either side of her clit, drawing a gasp from her.

It was hard to think when Tomoe touched her like that, but Nanami obeyed, wrapping her fingers around him, her grip tentative. He kept his hand over hers, tightening her grip around him, guiding her movements. For a moment, he showed her what to do, but then he released her hand, letting his touch fall to her side, just above her hip. As she moved her hand, her grip loosened again.

“No, tighter.” He put his hand over hers briefly. “You will not break me.” He kissed the corner of her mouth, a small sound rising in his throat. Just her touch had his heart pounding much too hard, his eyes fluttering shut. He arched his back, pressing his hips closer to hers.

He kissed her several more times, at this point, slow and firm, parting each time to let her inhale before diving in again. By now, her moans and the way she rocked her hips told him she was dangerously aroused, so he lightened his touch, brushing his fingertips over her clit slowly, her whimpers and the way she writhed turning him on even more. Her handjob still left a lot to be desired, but after having not slept with her for a while, he didn’t have the patience to teach her.

That didn’t mean he didn’t want to continue their little game. With a smirk, he bit down on her lower lip, his canines digging into the tender flesh on the inside of it, and then he hooked his strong arms beneath hers. In an instant, he’d flipped her onto her back, drawing a shriek from her. When he planted his hands on either side of her head, his eyes flashing, his tail swishing behind him, her expression morphed from surprise to a grin. She giggled.

“You have been deprived,” he murmured. “I can feel just how aroused you are. You are aching from need.” He ran his tongue up the length of her neck, along her pulse. Something about her made him feel wild again. Ending with a small bite at her ear, he whispered heatedly, “I am going to pleasure you with my tongue.”

When she opened her mouth, a whine came out. This drew a chuckle from him, but before she could complain, his smile softened, his eyes regarding her with affection. That shut her up. She giggled again and spread her knees, inviting him.

Although she’d expected him to torment her some more, to tease her entire body until she begged, he seemed to have mercy on her. He slipped down her body and lifted one of her legs, putting it over his shoulder. He followed suit with the other leg, and then settled down, his arms hooked under her thighs. Despite his lean frame, she could feel powerful muscle beneath those arms, and she went weak in the knees.

That was nothing compared to how she felt when the tip of his tongue grazed her clit. Crying out, she arched her back, trembling in his hold. He tightened his grip, teasing her clit with the tip of his tongue, sending sparks of red-hot pleasure through every nerve ending. One of her hands found his hair again, tugging on it, his name flying from her mouth.

He indulged in this activity for a minute, enjoying the way she pulled his hair, the way she gasped his name. She really was keyed up, he thought. But of course she was. Since they’d married, he hadn’t let her bed grow cold. Not until the last two weeks. Pushing that thought from his mind, he flattened his tongue, running it from her entrance to her clit. He ended each lick with a kiss, leaving her twitching.

The pleasure was so intense she nearly grabbed his ears. She narrowly avoided it, remembering at the last minute, grasping the hair just at the base of his ear instead. Even so, it must’ve been too sensitive, because he sucked in a sharp breath, his ear flicking back. “S-sorry,” she panted, readjusting her hold.

Although the surge of heat through his body hadn’t been pleasant , he said nothing about it. Nothing except to acknowledge her apology. “It is all right.” The moment mustn’t be ruined. He buried his mouth between her legs and hummed, working her entrance with a firm tongue, his lip brushing her clit.

“Oh, god,” she gasped, grabbing a long strand of his hair, unable to help it. “Oh, god.”

“Yes?” he purred, teasing, his eyes glittering as he gazed up at her. Then, expression growing stern, he said, “If you would like something, pray to me.”

A shriek of a laugh left her. “No! I’m not praying to you! You’re right here!”

To shut her up, he ran his tongue over her clit in a warm, languid stroke. “Hmm, are you sure?” His tail swayed back and forth. “Speak your desires to me. No matter how taboo or dirty. I will grant them all.”

“Stop it!” She laughed, and he chuckled low in his throat, nuzzling against the inside of her thigh.

“Now do you really mean that? You would like me to stop?” He kissed her thigh.

“No, I didn’t mean stop, I meant stop teasing me!”

“But that is part of the fun.” He nipped the fragile skin at the inside of her thigh. When she whimpered, he flicked his tail, locking narrow fox pupils on her. “Very well. I will continue.” Trailing kisses from the inside of her thigh to her mound, he murmured, “You render me so helpless. Your scent drives me wild.” He ran his tongue between her folds. “And you taste wonderful.”

Her face flamed, and she covered it with her hands for a moment, squealing softly. “Oh, my god--” She couldn’t say anything more before he captured her clit between his lips and sucked, slowly increasing the pressure. Her feet twitched, another squeal leaving her.

Despite his teasing, he wanted nothing more than to get her off. She’d come to him, had told him she wanted sex, had demonstrated her need and her desire. Who was he to deny her? This was in his realm, and it was in his power. So he sucked her unrelentingly, letting her buck up against his mouth, letting her wrap her legs around him. With the way she tossed and cried out, he was grateful they were in his room -- where they’d remain undisturbed.

Prayer or not, Tomoe didn’t leave her languishing. She held fast to his head, pulling him closer, thrashing beneath his hold. He was so good at this, she thought, digging her nails into his scalp, his soft ears brushing the insides of her wrists. It had been a few days since she’d even touched herself -- thinking of him while she’d done so -- and it didn’t take long for the pleasure to reach a peak. With a loud cry, she lifted her hips off the bed, letting him support her thighs to suspend her, her orgasm shaking her entire being. He continued to suck her until she whimpered and squirmed in discomfort, and then he let her down to the mattress.

Drawing a soothing tongue between her folds, avoiding her clit, he listened to her pant, to her heart pound, to her hummed moans. He pressed slow kisses to her folds, to her labia, breathing in her scent. Sensing she wasn’t quite satisfied, he started over, lightly sucking her folds, meaning to work her up again. He barely got further than running his tongue through her wetness before she put a hand on his head, stopping him.

As lovely as it felt for him to eat her out, she knew he was aching as well. When she’d touched him, he’d been so hard. It was selfish to make him wait much longer. So the moment his eyes met hers, she breathed, “Come here.”

He pressed one more kiss between her legs and then crawled up the mattress until he was eye level with her, hovering over her, holding up his weight on his knees and forearms. She smiled, wrapping her arms around him, urging him to lie down. Gradually, he lowered himself until his body covered hers, and she welcomed him by spreading her legs. Instead of penetrating her like she’d hoped, his lips found her throat and he began to work it in open-mouthed kisses, slow and sensual.

“Tomoe,” she whined, rubbing her leg against his. “Don’t you wanna have sex?” Anxiety rose inside her as she thought perhaps he didn’t want to, that that was why he’d performed oral on her -- to satisfy her when he didn’t want to go further.

Before she could work herself into a tizzy, he huffed against her jaw. “I am enjoying myself.” He nipped her jaw. “And we are having sex.”

“That’s not what I meant--”

“Hush. We will get to it.” He paused, cradling her head in his arms, nuzzling her hair. The words spilled out before he could stop them. “I was so worried about you while you were gone. This was all I wanted. For you to be where I could see you. I needed to touch you to know you were here.” He kissed the side of her head, his eyes falling shut, fingers tangling in her hair. Some depth of emotion sprung up inside of him, and he pressed against her body, feeling her bones through her skin. Confirmation she was there, that she was real.

Maybe he didn’t mean it to be sexual, but Nanami couldn’t help the shiver that raced through her at those words. She melted beneath him and held him tighter, hands at his back. “Tomoe…”

“All I wanted was for you to be in my bed again,” he murmured, slipping an arm under her head, holding it close to his chest. Her soft lips grazed his collarbone and he exhaled shakily.

“You thought about me?” She laid her cheek against his shoulder, holding him with all her might.

“Every day.”

“I thought about you too… A lot.” She blushed. Since they were being so honest with each other, she tentatively opened the door a little further. “I couldn’t stop thinking about you. even though I tried.” Here, she laughed, then nuzzled him. She didn’t go so far as to tell him she’d wished she’d let him come. It might’ve been for the best she hadn’t.

At this admission, he felt his face growing warm, and he realized -- he was blushing. Ears laying back, he buried his mouth and nose in her hair, glad she couldn’t see him. For a moment, he was silent, unsure of what to say. But then her hands ran up and down his back, and she lifted a leg, wrapping it over his hip. That relaxed him. He decided to take a chance.

Shifting to speak in her ear, he murmured, “I thought about you when I touched myself.”

Her breath hitched, heart skipping a beat. His lips grazed the shell of her ear, and she whimpered, clinging to him tighter. Somehow, it was strange to think of Tomoe touching himself. Perhaps it was the image she’d built of him in her head -- that he’d never needed to do such a thing because he’d always been surrounded by women. Even in their marriage, they slept together a lot. But perhaps two weeks had gotten to him.

Although a little embarrassed to talk like this, she didn’t want to leave him hanging. “I thought about you too,” she whispered, face hot.

“Did you now?” Tomoe’s ears perked up. She thought the same of him. This wasn’t just some whim, he realized, holding her tighter. “You thought of me when you touched yourself?”

“Yeah.” A tiny smile twitched on her lips.

That was as much as he’d urge her to dirty talk, he thought. It was best not to push it. Still, she had to learn something tonight. So he carefully rolled over, pulling her with him until she was on top. She lifted her head, blinking, her face pink. Since she held herself up over him, he propped himself on his elbows, meeting her gaze. She didn’t seem to realize what he wanted, because she sat up, knees on either side of his lap.

Following her, he cupped her face in his hands, brushing a thumb over her lips. The sight of his claws against her blushing skin had him halting his movements. Eyes half shut, he murmured, “You take control. Take what you want.” He sat up straighter, pulling her hips closer, looking into her eyes.

“Me?” Nanami blinked, faltering.

Cupping her chin in one hand, dropping the other, Tomoe forced her to look at him. “Yes, you. You wanted to put in more effort. So you are on top this time.” He kissed her, then bit her lower lip gently and tugged at it, eyes glittering deviously. “I would be happy to coach you if you need lessons. I will show you how to please a man.”

“I said to stop teasing me.” Nanami covered her face with her hands.

A chuckle escaped Tomoe and he took her hands, carefully removing them from her face. “It is easy. Lift your hips.” He patted her ass.

Nanami did as he told her, shifting her weight to her knees and rising up. He put one hand at the small of her back, guiding her down. She clung to his shoulders, following his lead, watching what she was doing with a slight crease on her brow. It wasn’t until she felt the tip of his erection touch her entrance that she realized she’d been holding her breath. Remembering what he’d told her the first time they’d slept together, she let it out and attempted to even her breathing, though a small gasp caught in her throat the moment she felt the tip penetrate her.

Even that bit of contact made Tomoe lean his forehead against hers, his mouth falling open for a moment. He rested his hands at her back. “Go ahead, sit down,” he said, stroking her lower back.

Worried she’d hurt him, she moved slowly, keeping her weight on her knees and thighs. It was a lot more strenuous than she’d thought it’d be, her legs straining from her own weight, tense. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she leaned her head against his cheek, breathing heavily, focused on the union of their bodies, on the way it felt from this angle for him to stretch her out. “Um… What do I do now?”

He held her closer, arching his back so any movement she made would allow her the extra stimulation of rubbing her clit against his waist. “Move. It will come naturally to you. Don’t think too much about it.” He lifted a strand of her hair and kissed it. Seeing how she continued to cling to him, stiff as a board, he sighed. “You are not going to hurt me. Whatever you do, it will be pleasurable.”

With that assurance, Nanami gripped him, digging her nails into the backs of his shoulders. She was overly aware of every inch of his torso lightly brushing against hers, their skin coming in delicious contact with each small movement or expansion of breath they took. It stirred up a combination of desire and attraction that spurred her on, and she rocked her hips once experimentally, drawing a sigh from him. Carefully, gingerly, she began to rock her hips in a slow rhythm, breathing harder at the feeling of him penetrating her.

Already, Tomoe’s breaths had deepened considerably, and he felt that tight knot forming in his midst, yearning for more. “You will not break me; go harder.” Tomoe forced her body closer so she could grind against his stomach with more contact, his hands wandering over her back. “Keep going.” He tightened his hold on her, their bodies now in full contact with each other, her soft skin feeling like heaven against his own.

Gradually, Nanami worked up the courage, listening to the sounds he made for clues about what felt good. As he started to moan, running his fingers through her hair, she relaxed, able to focus more on the sensations she felt as well. She shut her eyes, holding onto him just as tightly, pushing as close to his body as she could. Although her legs already ached, she liked how intimate this position was, how he held her, how easy it was for her to control her own pace and pleasure. She locked her teeth, bouncing on him faster, appreciating the way his muscles tensed under her touch and his chest heaved, head tilted back.

Going faster meant it didn’t take long for her to get tired, and she wondered how Tomoe did it, how he could put in so much work. Her legs were tense and stiff, and she was losing her rhythm, so she moved her hands to his shoulders, urging him to lie down. He leaned back against the pillows and she repositioned herself, lying on top of him. Although she could only encircle his head with her arms, he still held her tightly, and it offered full body contact, more weight right where she needed it.

“Is this okay for you?” she asked, blushing, panting softly and bumping his nose with hers.

“Yes,” he assured her, nuzzling her and kissing the corner of her mouth. 

Seeing her take control was attractive, he thought -- and even more so knowing that she desired him too. He ran his hands up and down her back several times, staring up at her face, at her large brown eyes which were half lidded from pleasure, her pink, kiss swollen lips, her hair cascading in her face and tickling his cheek. From where he lay, she looked like a true goddess stretched out over him. And the thought popped into his mind that he was lucky to have ended up with a wife as beautiful as her. He caught a strand of her hair, twisting it around his fingers, kissing it again.

Nanami couldn’t help but let her eyes flutter shut at the affection; the way he looked at her had her heart racing uncontrollably. It was too intense. Laying her cheek next to his head, she held onto the pillows and rocked her hips again. Each time she moved, little sparks of pleasure urged her on, pushed her to go faster. She clenched her teeth, whimpering, shivering as he teased her lightly with his nails, up and down her back.

“Does it feel good?” Tomoe asked, turning his head towards hers. He touched his lips to her closed eyelids, his breath falling against her damp skin.

“Ah, yes,” Nanami answered faintly, grinding against him without shame, her body already feeling like it was burning up. “Is it good for you too?”

Humming, Tomoe moved his hips slightly with hers, hands drifting down to cup her ass. “It is.” He gripped her ass tighter. The way she moved her hips against his surely did the trick for her, but for him, it was a tease. His body shook, desperate whimpers dying in his throat, and it took all his self-control not to dig his claws into her skin, not wanting to hurt her. “You may ride me harder.”

Nanami tucked her head under his chin, wanting to be closer to him, and she moved faster, with more force. She hadn’t expected it, but it felt even better that way, drawing a sharp gasp from her. “Oh, my god, Tomoe,” she panted. Several louder gasps escaped her, and she clutched the pillow cases in her fists, squeezing her eyes shut, focusing on his body. “Like that?”

“Yes.” Tomoe brought one hand up to weave his fingers through her hair, kissing the top of her head again and again. Already, the pleasure built inside of him, but this time, he wasn’t keen to go slow. He hadn’t touched her like this in nearly two weeks, and he wasn’t going to hold himself back. Drawing in a deep breath, he arched up against her, resting his chin on top of her head, writhing.

Something about this encounter felt vastly different from their previous ones, more desperate and yet also bonding, spiritual. The feelings welling up inside of Nanami were so strong she couldn’t contain them. “I want you so much.” She hummed, unable to censor herself anymore. “Please hold me and don’t stop.” She gritted her teeth, rubbing against him in a way that ignited an animal instinct inside her. “I missed you so much.”

Twisting strands of her hair around his fingers, Tomoe pressed closer to her, moving with her, ridiculously turned on by what she said to him. “I missed you too.” He nuzzled against her cheek and mouthed along the side of her face, her jaw. Then, murmuring in her ear, nipping at her earlobe and sucking on it lightly, he asked, “Are you close?”

“Y-yeah.” Nanami dug her nails into the pillows, her ahs growing louder, more frantic. She grinded against him more firmly, holding herself up on her hands for better leverage.

“Me too.” Tomoe wrapped his arms around her waist and lifted up, mouthing against every inch of skin he could reach -- her breasts, her ribs, her collarbone, her throat. He worshipped every inch of her body, swept away by the pleasure they shared.

Encircling his head with one arm and partially collapsing, Nanami panted raggedly, her movements erratic. As the tension and that familiar tingle tightened inside her core, she found herself thinking that maybe she’d fallen in love with him. She clung to him, crying out as she came hard, the waves washing over her, deep and strong. She kept moving desperately, clinging to him as she rode it out, until her limbs felt heavy and sore. As tired as she was, she didn’t want to leave him hanging. Panting, she struggled to keep moving, even though her lower back hurt and her limbs felt like jelly; she’d lost her momentum.

By now, Tomoe was desperate to take control back, so painfully close, her orgasm having been the hottest thing he’d witnessed in a while. Yet her movements had slowed noticeably, lukewarm. She was tired -- so he decided to take over, his patience crumbling. “Get on your back,” he said, grasping her upper arms, mouthing along her collarbone and her breasts.

Relief washed over Nanami when he asked her to lie down, and she gladly climbed off of him, lying beside him, her body much too heavy. He wasted no time in changing positions, only pausing once to hover over her, their eyes locking. Out of breath, drained, she reached up and touched his cheek, appreciating the way he turned his head to brush his lips against her wrist, the sensation sparking another aftershock of pleasure through her.

Tomoe only held himself over her for a moment before he lowered himself on her body, their skin sticking together wherever it touched. He raked a hand through her hair and pushed into her easily, a shudder rippling through his body at the sensation. Now that he was in control again and she’d already been satisfied, he could focus on his own pleasure, moving against her quickly, force behind his thrusts. He played with the hair framing her face, his other hand planted flat on the mattress, and he scattered kisses all over her cheeks, her jaw, her lips.

Even after coming, something about the contact still felt nice. Nanami held him, rubbing his back, returning his kisses, wanting to return the favor and make him feel as lovely as he’d made her feel. When he murmured her name, groaning, it still drew a shiver down her spine. She embraced him and pulled him close, stroking his hair, shutting her eyes and focusing on their bodies.

Breaths coming raggedly, Tomoe dropped his forehead to the pillow, panting against her hair. He glided his hand down her leg and behind it, lifting it, allowing him to angle his thrusts deeper. That sensation was so tight inside of him; he ground his teeth. And when it hit him, it hit him suddenly -- and hard. This time, he was the one groaning her name before biting her shoulder sharply and involuntarily, his body shuddering with his climax. A long keen suddenly left her, and she pushed her hips up against his. Losing all control, he pounded against her vigorously until all his energy had bled out. He ran his other hand through her hair continuously, gradually slowing and then lying still on her body, her shoulder still in his mouth.

For a moment, they lay unmoving, arms wound around each other, each catching their breaths. As much as Nanami had enjoyed it, having him lie on top of her with his teeth embedded in her skin wasn’t the most comfortable position. Something about the bite had stunned her, mingling pleasure with pain. It had turned her on. That was an uncomfortable thought, and not something she wanted to dwell on right now.

After a moment, she nuzzled against the side of his head, rubbing his back. “Can you stop biting me now?”

Eyes widening, Tomoe released her, face flushing at the indentions his canines had made. At least he hadn’t pierced her skin, but blood welled up under the surface. That would be a nice bruise later. The more he stared at it, the hotter his face felt. Gods, he couldn’t believe he’d done that.

“I’m sorry.” He touched his lips to her shoulder, ears drooping. “It was not intentional.”

“It’s okay. I’m not scared of you anymore.” Nanami offered him a little smile, pleasantly drained and tired, relieved to leave it at that. Secretly, she wondered if it’d leave a mark, and a tiny thrill crept up her spine.

“I should hope not.” Tomoe rested his cheek against the pillow again, lightly running his fingers through her hair, pulling them all the way through the long strands before picking it up to start over. Closing his eyes, he asked, “Was that worth it? Are you going to be scared to ask me again?”

“It was a lot of work being on top,” Nanami said with a laugh. Then, nuzzling against his cheek and kissing him softly: “But, yeah, it was worth it.” She sighed contentedly. “I don’t think I’ll be scared to ask you next time.”

Tomoe nudged her foot with his, opening an eye lazily. “Good, because you have no reason to worry. I will not say no.” Slowly, he rolled off of her and stretched like a cat, then stood. “Let’s clean up and then go to sleep.” He paused at the doorframe of the bathroom, looking back at her as she rolled over to watch him, hesitation parting her lips. “Oh -- and, yes, I will cuddle you like I said I would.” He smirked at her, then disappeared into the bathroom, leaving her with a red face, lying amongst the rumpled sheets.

Giggling, she sank deeper in the sheets, curling up and basking in her post-orgasm bliss. After the intensity of their reunion, she felt aglow and encouraged. Perhaps he had warmed up to her like she’d warmed up to him. Maybe there was hope yet that he would fall in love with her.

Chapter Text

When they had awoken the next day, instead of lying in bed leisurely for another hour or so, Nanami had asked Tomoe if they could go out. On a date. He hadn’t even needed to think about it before agreeing, wanting to spend time with her. He was grateful that she asked for his time, that she was safe, that she was home.

So half an hour after deciding to do something low key and easy, he found himself sitting at a table with an umbrella on the back patio of a local coffee shop, waiting for Nanami to come back. She’d told him she’d take care of it, that she’d pick something she was sure he’d like. He had his doubts about this, but he’d humored her anyway.

Although he’d originally thought that hanging outside while she dealt with the loud interior of the shop was the better choice, now he felt awkward. There were only a few people there, but being by himself made him want to go inside to Nanami.

This was pathetic, he thought, resting his chin in a hand, his elbow on the table. These were just humans. But he was already annoyed, and the silence meant he was assaulted left and right by their lecherous thoughts. He hadn’t needed to turn off this ability in centuries. And now he didn’t remember how.

Just as he was picking up on a man inventing what he thought were smooth lies to tell his date so she’d put out for him, he heard the cadence of Nanami’s footsteps approaching, her scent mingling with the aroma of food and drink. Relief flooded over him. Now he could distract himself. He’d been one second away from shaking that man across the patio and telling that woman he was a no good worm.

“Sorry it took so long! They were busy,” Nanami said, beaming. She pulled the chair closer so she could sit next to him. After bonding the night before, she wanted nothing more than to be near him. Absentmindedly, she added, “They should be out in a minute with our coffee.”

“Coffee?” For whatever reason, he hadn’t expected her to order him coffee instead of tea. It didn’t matter, he thought, his heart beating faster as she sat next to him. Because she still wanted to be with him. Suddenly, it didn’t matter where they were, or who else was there.

It had never occurred to her that perhaps he didn’t like coffee. “Oh, sorry, did you not want that?” Come to think of it, she didn’t even know how he liked his tea. He’d never told her what his favorite tea was. “I thought you were okay with it since I told you it was a coffee shop.”

“I did agree to let you choose.” He propped his chin in a hand. Noticing a strand of her hair was astray, he reached over and brushed it back, tucking it into her bangs.

At this touch, Nanami blushed deeply, heart racing. She opened her mouth to say they were in public, but then their eyes met, and the softness in his gaze, the way he looked at her like he only saw her , left her speechless, unable to look away.

“Are you happy we came out today?” His fingers trailed down a longer strand of her hair, a claw delicately grazing her cheek. He watched her shiver, and at the hitch of her breath, his lips twitched in amusement. “I did not mean to do that.”

She stared into his eyes, blushing again. “It didn’t hurt.”

“I am glad.” His fingers found the end of that strand, and he lifted it to his mouth, kissing it. 

Her face turned even redder. “We’re in public--” she began, but cut herself off.

A moment passed and they continued to stare into each others’ eyes. Since Nanami had made that comment about being in public, he let his hand fall to hers instead. He offered a smile, one that she returned. If she blushed any more, her whole body would be red, he thought with a quiet chuckle.

The back door opened and an employee approached them, shattering their focus. She placed two cups on the table, and Nanami thanked her. “I got you the same thing I’m having,” she told him. “Since you like sasamochi, I figured you liked sweet things. So I got brown sugar lattes!”

“I thought you were getting coffee,” Tomoe murmured, staring at the cup suspiciously. The scent was primarily rich yet bitter, but there was a sweetness to it -- and something that resembled vanilla; he supposed it was the cream on top.

At this, Nanami blinked. “A latte is coffee.” His brow furrowed in confusion, so she continued. “It’s coffee with milk. And this one has sugar.” She pushed the cup and saucer towards him, careful not to slosh the liquid over the surface. All he did was stare at the cup for a moment. Uncertain, she asked, “Have you ever had coffee before?”

After flicking a glance both ways, Tomoe brought the cup to his mouth and nose, taking a subtle sniff. “No.”

She gawked. “Oh,” she said, elongating the sound. Now it all made sense . “I assumed you’d tried it--” She cut herself off, watching him sniff it again. “Just taste it. If you don’t like it, I’ll get you something else.” She lifted her own cup.

Not wanting to cause a fuss over something so small, he pulled a tiny amount into his mouth. The initial flavor was sweet, if not heavy, but the aftertaste… He put the cup down, blinking.

The stunned expression on his face made her giggle. “Oh, my god, your face right now.” Usually, this would earn her a disdainful sideways glance, but he was still staring at the cup. “Sheesh, you really were sheltered, huh?” Then, she touched his arm. “But that means you and me have a lot of new things to try, right?”

He perked up. “Yes, and I would like that very much.” Once more, he studied the contents of his cup. It was pleasing, he decided, and took another sip.

“Me too.” She traced the rim of her cup with a finger. “Maybe I wasn’t chained to a shrine like you were, but I haven’t gotten to do much in my life.”

“Why not?” Even though she’d mentioned this before, he still didn’t understand. Maybe she’d offer more information now.

“It’s like said, I didn’t have anyone to go anywhere with and I didn’t have any money.” She smiled softly, watching him drink. “Do you like it?”

It took him a moment to realize she’d been asking about the latte she’d ordered for him. She diverted the conversation, he thought. It seemed she was like him in that regard, because anytime she let some of her past slip, she immediately changed the subject. Before he continued that conversation, he nodded slightly. “Yes, it is different, but nice.”

Relief spread across her face. “I’m glad. I didn’t realize you’d never had it before. I felt bad because I didn’t want to give you anything you wouldn’t like.”

“Well, this is a part of exploring together, is it not?” His eyes half lidded. “I would go anywhere you wanted me to go. It is just nice to be with you.” He lifted her hand, forgetting her comment about being in public, kissing it. It was only after the fact that he remembered, and he flushed. Quickly, he brought their hands to the table. “I’m sorry. It is a habit and I forgot.”

“It’s okay.” Although it was slightly uncomfortable, a furtive glance around showed that no one cared. There were a few people that looked like they were with their significant others too, after all.

Her thoughts drifted to the other thing he’d said -- about going wherever she went. She wanted to take it as a romantic comment, especially when paired with the kiss. While she’d been in Kyoto, he’d said he wanted to be with her more than anything. He’d told her he wanted her in his arms again. It was meant to be romantic, she realized, heart pounding.

Allowing the silence for a moment longer, he drank his coffee. This time, he caught a bit of the cream and quickly licked it away, drawing a giggle from her. He narrowed his eyes, but smiled wryly. After a beat, his demeanor mellowed again; he decided to tiptoe into that territory. “You keep saying you have had no one to do anything with. But you are a human. You were free to come and go as you pleased. You have friends. Why would you not take advantage of that?”

It must’ve seemed pretty strange to him, she thought. Still, she hesitated. She didn’t want to deter him from asking about her, from trying to bond with her, but she wasn’t sure how to explain it. Uncertain, she sipped her coffee, swinging a leg and stalling for time.

He wanted to get to know her better, he thought. But she seemed uncomfortable. “If you do not want to talk about it, simply say so,” he said slowly.

She stared into his eyes, her leg stilling. At least he was being respectful, she thought. He’d said he wouldn’t ask about her past, so perhaps he didn’t realize that was what he was doing. But they were married, she thought, aware of the light tingle against her skin from where he brushed a thumb over the back of her hand. Maybe she didn’t want to tell him everything, but she could give him something.

“It’s fine.” She paused, debating how much to say. “So until I started the god thing at Mikage shrine, I had no money at all. Remember?”

At this, he nodded, continuing to stroke her hand. “Yes, but you have been a god for a year. And your friends seem to want your company.”

“They do, but I don’t want them to pay for me. It’s awkward.” She stared down at the table. “I don’t want to owe them. It sucks to wait for someone to pay you back but to never get the money. Mikage shrine doesn’t make that much. So it’s best that I’m careful.”

“That is fair enough.” He studied her face.

Where had her parents been? He suddenly wondered. And why was Kurama the only person he’d met? She never talked about her family; he didn’t even know if she had siblings. Nor did he know much about her other friends. She was hiding something, he thought with a slight frown. But knowing how much his own past had hurt him, he didn’t want to dig too much. He finally decided to be honest without pushing her.

“I would like to know more about you,” he admitted. “Perhaps you had limitations because of the money, but I still do not understand. I would have given anything to have been free like you were.”

Her heart melted. Now he was staring into the cup he had partially lifted, something vacant in his eyes. Feeling sorry for him, she lightly touched his cheek. He blinked, turning his gaze towards her, their eyes locking. Her touch lingered. “Yeah, but it couldn’t be helped. Anyway, what happened doesn’t matter because we can do those things now, right?”

He nodded, but something about her beaming expression made him wonder. Was this how she dealt with her problems? Behind smiles and assurances? Carefully, he said, “You have asked for us to be open with each other… I will not push you, but I would like to understand you.”

“There’s nothing more to it,” she insisted. “Until last year, I didn’t have friends or money. But even if I have some money, I can’t spend it carelessly.” Pulling her hands back, she lifted the small spoon that’d come with her coffee and stirred the cream and syrup into it. She finished and then stuck the spoon in her mouth momentarily, licking off the syrup that clung to it.

“I have told you -- you do not need to worry about that anymore. The costs are something we share now--”

She shot him a sharp glance, her heart starting to pound. “I want to keep our finances separate.” Maybe he had a job, but she couldn’t let him anywhere near her money. Crap, she thought, she needed to hide it. Especially if he insisted on it.

The scent of adrenaline hit him, and his eyes widened. She seemed sensitive about money and he didn’t know why. The last thing he wanted was for her day to be spoiled because of a few misplaced comments. A small sigh left him and then he touched the top of her head, smoothing her hair. He pushed her head close, kissing her forehead and shutting his eyes. “All right. We will not talk about it. I did not know it would upset you.”

Gradually, her muscles unwound. “Thanks.” She paused, then asked in a strained voice, “You’ll let us keep our finances separate, right?”

“If that is what you want, yes.” He rubbed the back of her head, then nuzzled her hair. “But know you can come to me if you need anything.”

She nodded but didn’t reply. He leaned his cheek against the top of her head, stroking her hair for a moment longer. Then, she wriggled free and offered a wan smile. Gods, he could kick himself. But he didn’t know what hurt her until he tripped the trigger. Perhaps this was how she felt with him too.

As he observed her, watching her deep brown eyes sweep across the patio before falling on a small group of sparrows begging for crumbs, concern got the best of him. She seemed relaxed again, so he said, “You have never spoken of your family. Are you not close?”

She slid a cold gaze in his direction, her eyes half lidding. In the heat of the moment, the words slopped out of her mouth, injected with something scathing, hurt, tense. “My father is a loser.”

His eyes grew huge. So that was not a safe topic either, he thought, heart thudding. “I...see.” Shit. He stalled for a moment, taking a sip, eyes locked with hers. It didn’t take a genius to see she was upset. “Never mind. I was only curious.”

“Yeah?” She tilted her head, then exhaled in a rush. He didn’t know, she thought, watching his guilty expression. “It’s okay. I mean, you don’t tell me about your family either--”

“I do not have a family.”

“O-oh,” she stammered. She watched him drink, something about his expression smoother than it should’ve been. It seemed family was off limits for the both of them. “I shouldn’t have said anything--”

He shook his head. “It does not matter.” A pause, and he examined her body language, noticing how she hunched her shoulders and darted her gaze about. Time to redirect. “Nanami, I want us to have a nice day today.” He watched her anxiously stir her coffee again. “So let us talk about something else.”

A sigh of relief left her. “Yeah, that’d be great.”

It was only because he didn’t know what else to say that he prompted, “Why don’t you tell me more about your school and your friends? You have not said much about them.”

At this, her body visibly relaxed, and she nodded with a smile. This seemed to have been the right call. He fell silent while she started talking to him about these innocuous subjects, back to her cheerful self in no time at all. He made a mental note not to bring up her family ever again.

--

Although Nanami enjoyed their outing and would’ve liked to stay out longer, after an hour and a half, she’d noticed Tomoe growing unresponsive, so she’d cut it short. Originally, she’d hoped to take him for a walk, but he seemed tired -- and she had to admit she was hungry. There was no way she’d spend money on food here, she thought. She didn’t even ask him, despite her stomach growling embarrassingly and his worried look. That provided her the out they both needed to save face and go home.

A part of her thought he’d probably want to lie down once they got home, since he’d gone quiet. But he took her by surprise the moment they arrived by catching Hisoka and asking him to bring breakfast -- before Nanami could say a word. Only once Hisoka was on his way did he turn to her.

“Would you like to sit in the garden? It is a lovely day.” He hadn’t gotten his fill yet and hoped for more time with her, but there was always a chance she was sick of him.

She nodded vigorously. He offered her a tiny smile, and then led the way to the garden. Although she’d expected to sit at the table, he took a detour through the main shrine’s annex to a storage closet, where he grabbed a blanket. Curious, she followed him to the back, until they found a grassy area to sit under one of the larger trees.

As he spread the blanket, he glanced at her with a wry expression. “Come cuddle with me.”

Her face flushed, heart picking up its pace. Nodding, she sat, facing him as he leaned against the trunk. With a smirk, he took her hands and then yanked her closer, eliciting a tiny shriek that quickly morphed into a laugh. His arms wound around her, and she grinned, resting her cheek against his shoulder, arms folded against his chest.

A contented sigh left him. “My lovely girl,” he murmured, then kissed the top of her head.

She couldn’t deny she was glad they’d come home. Cheeks flushed, she nuzzled into his haori. Something soft and ticklish brushed her bare leg, and she shrieked again, flinching and laughing. When she glanced down, she found his tail had curled around her.

“What’s that?”

“My tail.”

The shit-eating grin on his face told her he was toying with her, and she lightly smacked his shoulder. “I know that.” As she pouted, he chuckled, one of his hands laying on the back of her head. “Is that some weird kind of hug?”

“You could say that.” He smirked. Then, leaning in, he murmured, “It is me claiming what is mine.” He nipped her ear, his fangs grazing the soft lobe.

All the blood in her body must’ve rushed to her cheeks. In addition to this gesture, the sensation of his fangs made her shiver, a tingle of pleasure coursing through her. Her nails dug into his haori.

Her reaction wasn’t lost on him. He nosed her ear, nipping at it again. Once more, she shivered. Interesting. Testing it, he kissed down her jaw until he found her throat, where he scraped his fangs ever so delicately against the tender skin there. She sucked in a sharp breath, her hands clenching into trembling fists, and he heard her heart beat faster.

“Hm, you like biting.”

“I...I do not!” Face hot, she buried herself in his haori, mortified. Thinking about the previous night made her press her face deeper into his chest. When she spoke again, her voice was muffled. “I’m not a degenerate!”

He stared down at her head, slack-jawed. “Please. It is not the mark of a degenerate . For the record, I enjoy it too.” Still, she didn’t emerge. Hearing her stifled breaths, he sighed. Luckily, at that moment, the shrine door opened, and Hisoka emerged with a tray. “Now stop smothering yourself. Breakfast has arrived.” A beat, and she remained unmoving. His ears flattened. “There is no need to be so embarrassed. I am your husband. You are free to tell me these things.” He patted her head. “Besides, you should eat before you get sick.” The tip of his tail twitched involuntarily, brushing over her lower back, the top of her ass.

Squeal muffled by his clothing, she shivered and clutched his haori. The sound of Hisoka’s footsteps crunching the grass grew nearer and, finally, she lifted her head, though she couldn’t meet Tomoe’s gaze. All he did was chuckle and catch a strand of her hair, kissing it. At least he wasn’t saying anything more.

Hisoka set the tray down. “Can I get you anything else, master?”

“No, thank you. You are dismissed.” Hisoka bowed, and then headed back towards the shrine. Tomoe waited until he was gone to say anything. “Here.” He picked up a pair of chopsticks and snagged a piece of rolled omelette, holding it out. “Eat.”

Since the subject had been dropped and he looked mellow, his ears relaxed, she untensed. She accepted the omelette. Around her mouthful, she asked, “Aren’t you going to eat something--?” She cut herself off when he used the same pair of chopsticks to feed himself a piece of omelette too. She gawked at him. And he’d complained about her manners. “Seriously?”

“Why not? I have had my mouth between your legs so this should not be--”

“Tomoe!” She swatted his arm again. “All right, let’s talk about something else.”

“Of course.” He smirked, eyes halfway shut and tail flicking. Seeing her flustered was such fun. “Is there anything in particular on your mind?”

She picked up the other pair of chopsticks and a bowl of rice. After a moment of thought, she asked, “Can you open up to me some more? We talked about it last night, but we haven’t really talked about you.”

He had promised so much, he thought. Perhaps he did need to let her in more. About his past, in particular, seeing how it’d hurt her to learn about it from other people.

“All right.” Briefly, he sank a fang into his lower lip, heart racing. “If you are open to it, perhaps...I can tell you a little about my past.”

Her eyes widened and she nearly choked on her food. As she coughed, his eyes grew huge, and he started patting her on the back. Quickly, she cleared her throat. “What?” she squeaked. Never in a hundred years had she imagined he’d say something like that.

He nodded, gaze trained on her. “Or would you prefer us to talk about the future?”

She shook her head. “No!” Then, realizing she’d been too vague, she amended, “I mean, I want to talk about our future too but I’d like to hear about your past. If you wanna share with me.” Her face grew warmer. “I want you to trust me.”

That was how he felt too. But he didn’t say so. After all, he couldn’t make her tell him any more than she had. At the very least, he should show her that the door was open. “All right. Then I will tell you.”

She leaned forward, mouth dry. For some reason, he looked oddly calm right now. Or, at least, his expression did. Because when he took her hand, she felt him shaking. Concerned, she slipped her fingers through his and squeezed his hand. She was about to tell him he didn’t have to if it was too upsetting for him, but he spoke anyway.

“There is a lot I do not remember,” he admitted. “But what I do remember is painful. That is why I do not like to talk about it.” He snorted. “Or think about it.” Furtively, he glanced at her.

She nodded, almost as though on autopilot. “I know.”

Staring at their hands, he began slowly, “I cannot say for certain since my memories are clouded at best, but I believe I had only been free a little over a century before it happened. Most of my life has been spent in imprisonment.”

Her breath caught noisily. “Most of your life?” She stared at his face. “Wait, how old are you again?”

He frowned. “Truthfully, I do not really know how old I am. Because I cannot remember. The earliest memory I have is from one hundred years prior to the incident.” He stared up at the leaves, watching them sway in the faint breeze. “At the time, I was young, but I was still an adult, so I have estimated my age.”

“So you don’t remember being a kid?” She stared at him.

Here, he shook his head. “No. Even the larger events are still coming back to me.”

“So that’s why you said you don't have a family… You don’t remember them,” she said, brow furrowing.

“Mm. I only remember being alone.” Until Akura-Ou. He stopped there. It didn’t matter, he thought. Akura was long gone.

Suddenly, he’d gone quiet, and Nanami looked at him worriedly, squeezing his hand. “You don’t have to say any more if it’s too hard. I do want to know more about you, but not if it hurts you.” She laughed humorlessly, rubbing his thumb with hers. “I know what that’s like.”

“No, you are right. We should be more open.” He stared straight into her eyes, resolute.

“Okay.” It was whispered, reverent. “Whatever you want to tell me.”

The fact she suddenly wasn’t pushing him made him relax. It seemed she had learned a thing or two about boundaries. That made it easier to open up, knowing she wouldn’t rattle off a million questions.

“Bear with me. You already know I regret my past,” he muttered. “We spoke about it last night.”

“Yeah, you think you’re a bad person when you’re not,” she interrupted, frowning.

Uneasy, his gaze fluttered across the yard. But one more glance at her sweet eyes revealed such warmth and compassion that he couldn’t help himself. Did he dare to believe she might accept him? The thought of ruining things now hurt his heart, but he’d already gone down that path.

“You have said that. Perhaps if I had spent more time pursuing my own goals, then I would not have become an enemy of the gods.” Instead of someone else’s, he silently tacked on. “I suppose I did not know what I wanted. But at the time I did not know another way to live. I will not lie and say I did not derive some pleasure from the crimes I committed, because I did.”

“You should forgive yourself,” she blurted. Seeing him open his mouth, she interjected, speaking quickly. “You wouldn’t do those things now. And I get the feeling there’s more to it than chopping someone’s head off because you wanted to. You seem like a thoughtful person.”

Her statement was so thoughtless, so careless, that he couldn’t help but laugh quietly. He shook his head. “It was not. Perhaps it was thrilling, but it was never...reckless.” Under his breath, he muttered, “Unlike other people I knew.” He stopped there. Truthfully, he didn’t want to tell her about Akura-Ou.

She chose not to pursue his latter statement. “See? It wasn’t chopping people’s heads off for fun.” Thinking about it, she frowned. “You told me you stopped before you were sealed. So what changed your mind?” Sensing his discomfort, the way his body suddenly went rigid, she quickly tacked on, “Unless you don’t want to tell me!”

“Hm. It is not that so much as...it is not appropriate to tell you,” he mumbled. “Such things are best left alone.”

“Why? Will you tell me that much?”

He really shouldn’t. But unlike how she’d pushed him in the past, he recognized the concern in her gaze and realized -- it wasn’t done to be nosy. “We had agreed not to speak of…” He floundered, face warm. Shutting his eyes, he brought a hand to his mouth and sighed into his palm. “Past lovers.”

A tense beat elapsed before it clicked. “Oh,” she uttered, eyes widening. Then, tentatively: “We can talk about it if you want. I mean, that’s really in the past. I heard she d--” She quickly stopped herself, mortified. Inwardly, she thought, “Oh, my god! I almost told him to his face that the woman he loved died!”

“You heard she...what?” Tomoe had no clue what she’d been about to say, but based on her horrified expression, it hadn’t been good.

“Nothing!” She laughed awkwardly and waved it off. But she cringed .

Although he knew she was lying, she was so rattled he didn’t pursue it. Instead, he focused on her other comment. “It was hundreds of years ago and she is long dead, so she poses no threat to you. I suppose that is why you do not mind talking about it.”

Eyes huge, she stared at him, watching him calmly take a bite of rice. How could he say something like that? Pulling her hand from his, she buried her face in her hands. “Ugh, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to say that. It was so stupid--”

“You are not stupid. You are impulsive.” He set his chopsticks down, having lost his appetite. “There is a difference.” This was enough to make her peek through her fingers, and he swallowed past the lump in his throat. He tilted his head, giving her a pained smile. “It is all right.”

A tiny half whimper, half cry caught in her throat, her eyes tearing up. Still, she met his gaze. He’d come to her in confidence, of his own volition, trusting her… And she’d made a mess of it. She’d hurt him.

Seeing her eyes glisten, his lips parted. He reached out, taking her face in his hands, lightly tracing her eyelids with his thumbs and brushing her tears away. “I am all right,” he assured her. “Relax.” He kissed one of her eyebrows, and she shut that eye, sniffing. “Naturally, it is not fun to think about, but it was a long time ago.” He released her, then cupped her cheek in a palm, looking into her eyes. She still seemed miserable, but at least her tears had abated.

“I know it’s upsetting. I know she meant a lot to you.”

He frowned. “I would prefer not to go there. But I will answer your earlier question anyway -- she is the reason I stopped killing. I suppose, in a way, she domesticated me.” Here, he snorted and shut his eyes.

Hearing him use that word -- domesticated -- pulled a shaky laugh from her. “You’re not an animal--”

“Mm. Perhaps not, but I am a fox spirit. And a wild one, at that.” He opened one eye to look at her. “The point is -- she was the crossroads in my past and she changed who I became as a person. She is the reason I am a god. And, I suppose, in effect that means she is the reason I met you.”

Silent, Nanami nodded. It wasn’t anything she hadn’t known, but framing it that way felt...different. She had a million questions about his past lover -- but Kurama had told her she and Tomoe needed boundaries. No matter how she itched to ask, she shouldn’t.

All she allowed herself was one comment. “I’d really like to know more about her, but… I know it’s hard for you.” Here, she picked at her fish, working the meat from the bones. “I can’t explain why I want to know. It’s different from the Tanuki Girls.”

“Of course it is. She was the first serious partner I had.” He left it at that, following Nanami’s example and taking another bite of food despite the cardboard feeling in his stomach.

“Can I ask one more question?” Nanami’s voice was tiny. “I’m sorry. I know I shouldn’t. I know we said we’d never talk about past lovers again.”

“You may ask. Whether or not I will answer is another story.” Tomoe lifted a cup of tea, muttering into it, “I have told you that you may say anything to me.”

Oh, gods, she knew she was about to violate boundaries big time. Her heart pounded relentlessly; she was hyper aware of the adrenaline pulsing through her veins. “Did you really...love her?” She bit her lip, sneaking a glance at him. His eyes slid sideways towards her as well, and when those narrow fox pupils locked on her, she knew she’d made a mistake. “S-sorry! Forget I asked.”

“I told you -- you may say or ask anything.”

Despite his words, his heart throbbed painfully. The memories he’d recovered since Nanami’s trip had been upsetting and inconclusive, and he still hadn’t figured his feelings out. Or what it meant for his marriage. He decided it was best to put it aside for now.

“I cannot answer you, Nanami. It is not fair to you. What matters is that you and I are married in the present . What matters is that I want to have a relationship with you. All right?”

“Y-yeah, okay.” She smiled feebly, nodding. “I’m sorry. I know it’s a sore spot. I don’t mean to pick at it.”

“That’s all right.” He leaned his chin in his hand, elbow on his knee, gazing into her eyes. “You are demonstrating self-awareness. But talking about her is a boundary for me -- and it is best for our marriage that we do not go there. But you may still ask.”

She nodded, slowly relaxing. He didn’t seem angry or upset. “I hope I didn’t hurt you. I want us to have a nice day.”

“Hm, then let us shelve this heavy talk, all right?” He lit tender fingertips to her hair.

She exhaled shakily. “Okay.”

“Good. Now come here.” He beckoned her closer. When she leaned in, he took her chin between a finger and a thumb, then kissed her briefly, yet firmly, on the lips. Pulling back, he said, “See? We are all right.”

Even so, he still seemed on edge, so she laid her hands at his shoulders. He seemed to read her body language, because he put his hands at her sides, above her hips. Leaning closer, she tilted her head and pressed a deeper kiss to his mouth. Gradually, her hands traveled up to his face, fingertips slipping into his hair.

She held the kiss for a long moment, hoping to offer some comfort. Oddly enough, even though it morphed into an open-mouthed kiss, he didn’t use tongue. She relaxed, her hands sliding further up his head, until her fingertips were nearly at his ears. She kissed him until she was out of breath, dizzy, and only then did she pull back with a quiet smacking sound. His breath fell in short, heated puffs against her lips, and they stared into each others’ eyes.

“We don’t have to talk about it anymore,” she said quietly. “We can take baby steps.” A sympathetic smile spread over her face, eyes regarding him with warmth. “I’m just glad you trust me enough to tell me a little.”

Brushing his thumbs over her sides, he nodded. Then, he touched his lips to hers, eyes falling shut. This kiss was shorter, but still pulled a sigh from her. Her shiver wasn’t lost on him -- and he couldn’t deny the way it made his own heart beat faster. He finished with a light nip, then grazed his fangs against her lower lip. Listening to her breaths grow uneven, he couldn’t help but grin. But since she hadn’t wanted to talk about it before, he left it alone.

“We will get there,” he finally decided aloud. “Some day.”

During the following pause, he captured her lips again. And she returned it just as fervently. Then, he broke the kiss to lie on the blanket, eyes on hers. Silent, she followed him, laying her head on his chest and shutting her eyes. For now, they basked in the quiet, appreciating each others’ company. Perhaps things would be calm between them from now on.

Chapter Text

Since the weather was so pleasant, they’d spent hours sitting in the garden, talking and lightly touching each other, occasionally kissing. For some time before they’d gone in, they’d lain on the blanket and stared up at the leaves swaying in the gentle breeze, the clouds rolling by lazily in the azure sky. Nanami had cuddled close to him, her heart racing even from this contact, from him running his fingers through her hair, from him occasionally rubbing her back or arm.

Being so close to him had opened her heart in a new way. Although she’d already begun to put the pieces together around what sex meant to him, it wasn’t until now that she fully understood it. Because the way he looked at her even when he touched her innocently made it hard to deny -- just as she connected to him with words, he connected to her through touch. And after he’d met her at her level with their conversations, she wanted to meet him at his level too.

For a while, she returned his gestures, expressing her feelings through kisses and wandering fingertips. The longer they showered affection on each other, though, the more intense each touch became. Eventually, that excitement sparked into warmth between her legs, and she couldn’t stand it anymore. It seemed he felt the same way, because the next time she leaned down to kiss him, he placed a hand on the back of her head and held her there, kissing her deeply. Their mouths worked together, slow and firm, his fingers sifting through her hair. His other hand fell on her shoulder before gliding down to her back, rubbing up and down her spine. Just that simple touch had her whimpering, already wanting more.

He could sense her desire not only from the way she kissed him, but from the shift in her energy -- and the scent of her arousal. But then she made that noise, and he felt himself hardening. The hand he’d placed at her head drifted to her cheek, and he kept her close, kissing her harder, his breaths falling noisily through his nose. Things were heating up quickly, he thought. But they hadn’t touched each other nearly enough to make up for lost time.

After a moment of deep kissing, he bit down on her lower lip, humming. This drew another whimper from her, and he felt her body tremble beneath his wandering fingertips. It wouldn’t hurt to ask. Breaking the kiss, he nudged her nose with his own and murmured, “Would you like to go to my room?”

Her heart thundered in her ears, her inhales shorter and quicker. She could feel his breaths falling in humid puffs against her upper lip, and she heard him swallow hard. He felt the same way, she thought with a tiny smile. “Yeah.”

Before she could move, he pressed his lips to hers in one more kiss, this one fleeting. “Then let’s go. Hisoka will clean this up.” He nodded towards the empty plates and cups.

Feeling overheated, she sat up, and then took his hand. He squeezed her hand and stood, drawing her with him. Her fingers laced between his, and she followed him to his quarters, mouth dry, eyes locked on his head, on his alert fox ears. Biting her lower lip, she stifled a giggle, her face flushing.

Once inside, Tomoe pulled her up against him, lightly shifting her hair away from her shoulders. He tilted his head, capturing her lips, this time in a gentle kiss. Slowly, he backed her towards the bed, giving her space to stop if it was too fast. But she walked with him until the backs of her knees hit the edge of the mattress. Much to his surprise, the warm weight of her hands fell to his shoulders, massaging them, rubbing circles over them. Then, her fingers slipped into the fold of his kimono, gingerly following it down to his sash. She was growing bold, he thought, corners of his mouth drawn in a smirk.

Breaking the kiss, he murmured, “You want me that badly?”

There was no point trying to hide anything anymore, she thought, beginning to work open his sash. She was still a little clumsy with it -- after all, she hadn’t undressed him much. “Yeah.” She giggled, face hot. It was difficult to express that she wanted him naked, regardless of whether or not they had sex right away.

His lips traced the edge of her jaw to her throat. “Take your time,” he murmured. “Enjoy the journey. All right?”

“Okay.”

Her hands stilled at his sash, having only partially loosened it. It was enough for his kimono to slide down, exposing more of his clavicle and part of his left shoulder. Unable to help herself, she reached into the fold of his kimono, following it until she found the bindings of his nagajuban. Her lips touched his collarbone, tracing it from just below his throat to his shoulder. His skin felt so hot under her lips.

After a moment of fumbling, she loosened the bindings of his underlayers enough. Then, she brushed the clothing down his upper arm, the friction of skin against skin setting the blood in her veins afire. Exhaling shakily, she pressed a wet kiss to his shoulder, fingertips exploring the area, mapping out the bones protruding there.

Just the other night, he’d thought to himself -- she had no sense of sensuality at all. Yet right now, he ate those words -- because the way she touched him, the way she kissed him, left him trembling, powerful tingling sensations surging through his limbs. Her damp lips were enough, but then she pushed his clothing away and touched him like that, and he was gone. He ran his palms up and down her sides, mouth falling open. For now, he’d let her take the lead.

“You are gaining confidence,” he murmured. “I like this side of you.”

His praise brought fresh heat to her cheeks, and she grinned, nosing his shoulder. “It’s fun,” she admitted.

Falling silent, she shut her eyes, deciding to take his advice from earlier, using her other senses to enjoy him. As she mouthed towards his throat, she listened to his breaths deepen, drawing in his scent -- tobacco and spices and jasmine. Finally reaching his neck, she kissed the tender skin there, her hand drifting to his sternum. Gently, she pulled the layers down further, slipping her fingers in the billowing gap of the fabric, running them over his chest. She flattened her palm against his chest and rubbed small circles there, mouthing deeply at the junction of his throat and shoulder. His heart raced against her hand.

“You’re as excited as I am?” she asked, eyes on his chest. She pressed her hand there, finding it hard to breathe.

“Of course.” He placed a hand over hers, caressing it.

All her muscles contracted in on themselves, yet she simultaneously felt stretched beyond the bounds of her body. “Do you--?” Breath catching, she stopped herself.

Her scent had changed. Yet he couldn’t place it. “Do I what?”

“Like me too?” That was what she wanted to say. But outwardly, she shook her head. It was best not to ruin the moment. “Do you want to undress me too?”

A smile flickered over his mouth, and he nodded. With a nudge, he urged her to sit on the bed. Delicate fingers slipped under her shirt, pushing it up agonizingly slow as he forged trails up her sides. Her mouth latched onto his neck, the soft smacking sounds of her kisses adding to the pleasure.

She wanted him. That was the only thought that looped through his head again and again as she worked his throat with her mouth. It rendered him weak all over, his ears quivering. As much as he wanted to bask in the simplicity of this, he needed more contact. He needed to be closer to her too, to feel her fully and completely, to become a part of her. So he nuzzled against the top of her head, kissing it, before he dropped to his knees before her.

Unconsciously, she spread her legs and he slid between them. His palms continued to run circles over the expansive plane of her torso, his mouth lighting on her stomach. He dragged his lips to the sensitive skin of her waist, teasing her with his breaths before biting her hip gently. In the next instant, her grip flew to his hair, her body jolting. It made him want to devour her.

He nuzzled against her belly, then kissed it once more, one of his hands sliding around to run down the length of her spine. With minimal pressure, he pricked her with his nails, scratching them over her lower back. The hitch of her breath was worth it. His other hand pushed her shirt over her bra and held it there while he nibbled and lightly sucked her hip.

“Ngh, Tomoe,” she panted, heat flashing through her body. Intrusive images of him sinking his teeth into her hip raced through her mind. Quickly, she chased them out.

By now, her chest was heaving, her hands shaking as she ran them through his hair. The scrape of his nails added another layer of sensation that left her feet jerking, and she once more grasped a handful of his hair. That hot mouth worked its way up her torso, and he slid one hand around from her lower back to her knee. It traveled up her leg in a light brush until he found the inside of her thigh. His thumb swept back and forth over the fragile skin there, sending surges of pleasure through her body. A needy moan escaped her.

“Please,” she whispered, back arching.

“Patience,” he murmured, eyes half lidded, hazy with desire. He exhaled against her waist, hovering over her for a moment, trying to catch his breath. He’d never wanted anyone as much as he wanted her right now. Her scent left him unhinged, useless. It was a wonder he could perform at all.

His ears laid back, and he kissed her stomach, her ribcage, following an invisible line up the middle of her torso to her bra. Momentarily, he abandoned exploring the inside of her leg and basking in the heat building up there so he could take the hem of her shirt in both hands. Slowly, he pulled it over her head, waiting until she lifted her arms to help him. Soon, he dropped it to the floor, and then resumed kissing her, his hands running over every inch of bare skin that was exposed to him.

He paused, his ears lifting and tilting forward. Her heart was working overtime, in a cadence he hadn’t heard from her before. And for the first time, he wanted to ask outright -- “Do you have feelings for me?” It was too hard to say, his tongue feeling like it’d twisted itself into knots. Just the other night, she’d told him, “And if you think I’ll take it to mean you like me, don’t worry. I won’t.” Oddly enough, the thought that she didn’t have feelings made him miserable. He didn’t want to know. It was better to speculate, to pretend maybe someone could love him. So he shut his eyes and kissed her, laying his ears back.

As his lips found her sternum, she wrapped her arms around his head, holding him closer, her mouth falling open and audible breaths and tiny keens leaving her. In the next moment, his arms encircled her around the waist, and she melted in their shared embrace. Her fingers ran through the long strands of his hair, appreciating the silky softness of them and the velveteen fur at the base of his ears whenever her fingertips strayed from their path and ventured into this forbidden territory. He declined to reprimand her, so she pressed him between her breasts, biting down on her lower lip and moaning.

Sitting up straighter, he followed her sternum to her collarbone. He felt her head drop, and her lips brushed against his hair. He felt her breathing shallowly and quickly against his scalp, the gentle pressure of her kisses finding the crown of his head. Slowly, he calmed down again, the physical contact grounding him. Everything was fine. He didn’t need validation that she liked him. All he needed was this -- someone to accept him, to show him affection, to stay by his side. As much as he’d denied it, he didn’t want to be alone anymore.

His fingertips slipped beneath one bra strap, which he carefully guided down her shoulder. Slowly, he mouthed along her collarbone, and he shifted an arm higher up her body, hand gripping the back of her shoulder. He pressed open-mouthed kisses to her collarbone, to the base of her neck, to her throat. Her moans were more frequent now.

He broke the kiss to hover over her damp skin, taking a moment to pant heatedly against it and swallow hard. Her lips migrated over his head until they bumped the base of his ear, and he gasped softly. “Nanami…” He couldn’t bring himself to tell her to stop.

“What?” She blinked slowly, feeling like all her insides had melted into a puddle. When he didn’t respond, she prompted him again, her exhalation finding the base of his ear. “What is it?”

A shock of feel good sensations raced through him and he clenched his teeth, a strangled sound dying in his throat. “Never mind.”

Nosing against her, he panted, continuing to hold her close with one hand, his other drifting to the second bra strap. Carefully, he brushed it away from her shoulder and down, his fingertips dancing over her upper arm, pulling a shudder from her. He pressed wet kisses along her collarbone, tasting salt and sweetness along the way.

The sensation of his heavy exhalations, of his touch, of his lips igniting heat and sparks along her neck and collarbone, had her aching painfully between the legs. She dug her nails into his scalp, releasing a breathless, quiet keen next to his ear. Those lips found her recently exposed shoulder; those hands wandered over her back until he found the clasp of her bra and undid it easily. Her heart thundered in her ears as he pulled her bra down her arms, and then it dropped to the floor.

“God, please,” she panted, hardly able to stand it.

A smirk flickered over his mouth, tail swishing once. He bit his tongue, not wanting to ruin the moment by teasing her about her plea. He’d grant her wishes. He sat up straight, staring into her eyes. “You may undress me,” he murmured.

Mouth dry, she nodded. This time, their lips met and it was delicate, featherlight, more breath than direct contact. Her hands brushed over his chest a few times before she took hold of his haori, pulling it farther down his arms. Then, she worked his kimono and nagajuban open a little more. Their lips met and parted again and again, each one a grace of a kiss. She wanted him so badly .

Weak all over, she explored the newly exposed skin with her fingers, with her palms. For a few seconds more, she indulged in this, in touching every inch of his body she could reach, in appreciating his build and his smooth, warm skin. As nice as this activity was, she was growing desperate, so she finished working his kimono and nagajuban open. She slid the fabric away from his front and down his arms until all the layers of his clothing hung off his elbows.

“Tomoe,” she murmured against his lips.

“Yes?” He kissed her again, short and sweet.

“Don’t make me wait forever,” she half whined.

A chuckle left him. Gently, he pushed her to her back, her legs dangling over the edge of the bed. After dropping his clothing to the floor, he slipped up her body and hovered over her, finding the top of her skirt, grasping the elastic there. Instead of removing one garment at a time, he pulled her skirt and panties down at once, then dropped them to the floor as well. He stretched out over her, one hand on either side of her body, and then he settled down, reaching an arm up the mattress and gripping the covers.

Inviting him, she spread her legs further, her eyes never leaving his. She lighted tender fingertips to his lips, tracing them, staring deeply into his eyes. He kissed her fingers, eyes locked on hers. The words spilled out so easily. “I want you.”

“All of me?” He took her other hand, clasping it in his own, holding it loosely beside her head.

“Y-yeah.” She wrapped a leg around his hips, and he moved closer. His erection bumped against her so intimately. Automatically, her body rolled. “Please.”

It seemed she didn’t want any more foreplay, he thought. But when the tip of his erection brushed against her, he found she was already wet. She didn’t need it, he thought, eyes widening slightly. The shimmer of her eyes urged him on, so he put his weight on his feet and used one hand to guide himself to her entrance, the other hand still clasped in hers. She tightened her hold on him. With little effort, he pushed past her folds and into her body.

The moment she surrounded him, a lengthy half sigh, half groan escaped him. He shifted his weight until he was comfortable and was able to put enough pressure against her clit. Then, he lowered himself on top of her, rolling his hips against hers in slow, minimal movements. Her resulting moan, the heave of her breasts, the tightening of her hand in his, sent a tingle of satisfaction down his spine. He smiled, shutting his eyes, focusing on the solidity of her body beneath his.

She was so overcome by pleasure that she couldn’t help but speak her feelings aloud, any hesitation forgotten. Nuzzling against his shoulder, she whispered, “That feels so good. Mm.” She kissed his shoulder, her free hand finding his back and trailing over the length of his spine.

Panting quietly through an open mouth, he rubbed his hips against hers, continuing at an unbearably slow pace. Her words made him shiver, her touch leaving goosebumps in its wake. For a moment, he couldn’t speak. Instead, he nuzzled against her hair and blinked lazily, ears laying back.

When he found his tongue, he could hardly contain himself. “You like this?”

“Mm, yeah.” A particularly strong surge of pleasure flooded over her, and her back arched slightly, a half whimper, half cry escaping. Her hand shook in his.

“Good.” He took a moment to breathe, to swallow hard, to focus on making love to her. Then, with a tiny smile, he murmured, “I enjoy making my wife feel good.”

His wife . It still felt like such a foreign concept, but after their discussion the night before, there was something oddly pleasing about it. It was funny to think that it was really hitting her now -- that she had a husband. And while he’d reiterated again and again that she was his wife, she realized she’d mostly treated him as one would treat a boyfriend. Now she was beginning to see it required more effort than that.

And if it led to moments like these ? Then it was worth it.

“Tomoe,” she whispered, holding onto him, quivering at the sensation of his breath in her hair, of his lips bumping against the top of her head. Quietly, she continued, “I like making you feel good too.” She drew in a deep breath, then released it in a shaky exhale. “I hope you feel as good as I do.”

“I do--” A soft groan cut him off, and he took a moment to rock into her with more force, the friction building up that need considerably. He needed to slow down or he wasn’t going to last. Begrudgingly, he stopped moving his hips.

Whining, she rolled up against him, but he pinned her body to the mattress with his own. “Why’d you stop?”

“If I do not, I will come,” he murmured, then kissed her head. “Let us take it slow. I want to focus on sharing pleasure.”

Nodding, she fell silent, instead paying attention to the details, to her senses. His stomach moved against hers as he breathed, his silky skin brushing over hers in delicious friction, hummed moans leaving him between his panting. Now that they were still, she also noticed -- he was shaking. And he was so deeply embedded inside her.

After a moment of regulating his breaths, of forcing his mind to go someplace else, he felt like he was in control enough to continue. Just like before, he moved agonizingly slow, barely shifting inside of her, giving them each enough stimulation to build the tension without bursting it. Within a minute, he had her whimpering again, her legs wrapping around him. She kissed his shoulders, eliciting a shudder from him. Wave upon wave of pleasure washed over him, leaving him trembling from the tops of his ears to the tip of his tail.

As he started moving again, she lay beneath him, keening softly as he rolled his hips in slow motions. The longer they made love, the more her feelings for him overflowed, washing over her whole body in waves of pleasure and emotion. She shut her eyes, focusing on his erection inside of her, heart thumping in her chest. “Deeper,” she panted.

It was so good to hear her say what she wanted, he thought, a shiver wracking his body. He released her hand to adjust their position, pulling her hips to the edge of the bed and tilting them up. Redistributing his weight on his feet, he held her pelvis in place, each thrust languid and gentle. He looked into her hazy eyes, taking note of the flush across her cheeks, her slightly open mouth, her arm lifted at her head. No, he could go deeper, he decided.

“Tell me if this is uncomfortable,” he murmured, then supported her ass with one hand while using the other to lift her leg. He placed her calf at his shoulder, then followed suit with the other one. Carefully, he put his hands on the mattress, forcing her to curl into herself. “Is this all right?”

She whimpered, nodding. “It’s a little tight but it’s fine for now.”

Good, she was communicating, he thought. It seemed their talk the night before had loosened her up. “All right. Tell me if you need to stop.”

When she nodded again, he began to roll his hips as carefully as before, gauging what she could take. He grinded his pelvis against her clit with each movement, drawing whimpers from her. Digging his nails into the comforter, he sucked in a breath and then released it shakily. It was so difficult not to go hard. Most of the women he’d been with had been experienced and able to take it, but he didn’t know where her threshold was, and he didn’t want to hurt her.

“Still all right?” he prompted.

“Y-yeah.” She ran her hands up his arms, appreciating his build along the way. Each movement lightly nudged several aching spots inside of her, eliciting bursts of pleasure and satisfaction. Gliding her touch down his arms again, she looked into his eyes and murmured, “It feels really good.”

“Good.” He swallowed hard, struggling to contain himself. Being this deep inside her, having her body embrace his erection so snugly and wholly, made his limbs feel gelatin and weak.

She held his gaze, getting lost in his eyes. She doubted her friends had such good sex, she couldn’t help but think, and then immediately blushed. When he hummed, tilting his head, clearly curious, she giggled. “I think you’re the best in bed…”

“What?” It wasn’t that he wasn’t flattered, but her comment had come out of nowhere.

Face hot, she expanded on it. “You’re the best in the world…” As soon as the words left her, she snapped her eyes from his. Why did she say things like that?

His hips stilled and he lifted an eyebrow, staring down at her. Now she avoided him, obviously embarrassed. He declined to tell her that she didn’t know since he was the only person she’d been with, even though what she said was true. Either one of those statements would make him sound like a jerk, he thought, biting back a groan.

“Thank you,” he finally said, because it was the only thing he could say that wouldn’t make this situation weirder. Leaning on one hand, he ran the other up her leg to her ankle, then turned his head and kissed her lower calf. Based on the look on her face, the only way to make her feel better was to acknowledge it outright. “Nanami.” Finally, she looked at him again. “Say whatever you would like. There should be no secrets between us.”

Gradually, she relaxed, then smiled. “Okay.” Since he didn’t seem to find it cringe worthy, she locked her eyes with his again, her fingertips touching his wrist affectionately.

Relieved she seemed comfortable again, he resumed lightly thrusting. The amount of patience this took. It was a good thing he’d paused, because his orgasm had receded. He put more of his weight against her pelvis, grinding agonizingly slow against her clit. Feeling her feet jerk, a keen muffled behind her closed lips, he smiled.

As good as it felt to have him so deeply inside her, the position was growing uncomfortable, her lower back and hips aching, the tendons in her legs taut. For a moment, she ignored it, instead choosing to enjoy their connection, how close and bonded she felt to him in this moment when he was so far within such a vulnerable part of her, at her very core. Squeezing her eyes shut, she panted through her nose. But with his weight, it compounded the exhaustion in her joints, making her legs shake from the effort of holding it. The strain was getting to the point it was hard to focus on the pleasure.

With his next movement, she winced. “Ow--” she couldn’t help but blurt out.

Immediately, he froze, eyes wide. “Do you need to stop?”

Embarrassed, she shook her head. “No, just… Can we lie down? It’s starting to hurt.”

Although he wanted to tell her she should’ve said something before it got to this point, he swallowed his words. She’d told him the truth, after all. That was better than her silently taking it. Carefully, he withdrew and let her legs down, taking his time so he wouldn’t hurt her.

She winced once more, but when her legs were finally hanging off the bed, she breathed a sigh of relief. She stretched her limbs, and then crawled to lie on her back with her head on the pillow. Since he looked hesitant, she turned towards him, offering a soft smile. Patting the bed, she told him, “You can come up here with me.”

It was only when she invited him that he climbed into bed with her. He started to lie beside her, but the look on her face made him hesitate. “What?”

“We can finish -- I mean, if you want to.” Her face grew warm, eyes drifting to the side. “It was just hard on my hips. That’s all.”

“Ah. That is what I thought, but I did not want to make assumptions.” Tomoe grabbed a pillow and patted her ass. “Put this under you. It will let you keep your legs straight.” He offered a smile. “I want you to relax.”

“Thank you.” She returned his smile and lifted her hips, letting him slide the pillow beneath her. “You’re so thoughtful.”

“Of course. I want you to enjoy yourself too.” He adjusted her hips until it was easier for him to enter her. Then, he crawled between her spread legs. When she touched his cheek, urging him closer, he penetrated her again and sank down on top of her. Briefly, their lips touched, until he shifted further up her body. “Is this comfortable for you?”

“Yeah, much better.” She relaxed.

“Good. Let me do the work.”

Now that she was relaxed and he wasn’t penetrating her as deeply, he rocked into her, ensuring they had full body contact, that he was stimulating her clit with each movement. He brought his arms up, and sighed, his muscles untensing as well. She was finally safe beneath him , he thought, eyes shut, arms encircling her head and his cheek against the pillow. In their previous position, he’d been too concerned about hurting her, and hadn’t gotten to express himself like he’d wanted to. But now she was shielded by his body, and he could focus on her bare skin against his, the heat of her core, the connection they shared. They let their bodies do the communicating. 

For a few minutes, they were both silent, slowly making love. Her hands ran over his back, his shoulders, his hair. That was all she needed for her body to stop aching, and so she eventually brought her knees up, allowing him deeper access. Panting, she nuzzled his throat and kissed it, rubbing his back in slow, firm circles. Gods, she felt so strongly for him right now. But she kept this to herself.

Just that touch left his heart racing. She was his and only his, he thought. Perhaps it was wrong, but having been separated from her, having witnessed her reaction to his bite from the previous evening, made him want to properly mark her -- and not only as a wife. He wanted her and everyone else to know what she was to him.

He slowed his hips to a stop. A noise of protest sounded beneath him, and his lips twitched in a smile. Their breaths were shallow, heavy, audible. He felt her panting humidly against his chest.

Nuzzling into her hair, pinning her to the bed with his body so she couldn’t take what she wanted from him, he blinked slowly and murmured, “Let me mark you.”

She trembled beneath him, nails digging into his back, knees clamped at his hips. All she wanted was for him to keep moving. She was so focused on that tension below her navel, that delicious sensation of him stretching her out and filling her, that she almost missed his comment.

“What?” She was breathless, gulping air.

He pulled a shaking hand through her hair, drawing in wavering inhales through his mouth. “Let me mark you as a lover.”

Confused, she pressed the side of her head to his shoulder, affording her more room to breathe. “As a lover?” Running her hands over his back, she appreciated the smooth friction of bare skin against her palms. She mapped out every inch of his back, taking note of the ridge of his spine, his shoulder blades, the powerful muscle.

It took him a moment to respond. Unable to help it, her tightness irresistible, he rolled his hips a few times, his eyes falling shut in bliss. He felt so good right now. It seemed she did too, because she clung to him, his name leaving her in the form of a whisper. He only allowed himself a few seconds of this activity before he stopped again.

His delayed response finally came. “You are my lover, are you not? That is what we had decided on, isn’t it?”

Her heart was in her mouth. She nodded vigorously, overly aware of her pulse between her legs. “Y-yeah.”

“Then I would like to mark you.”

She swallowed hard, mouth hanging open for a moment. Although she didn’t have much room, she managed to twitch her hips, the smallest spark of pleasure centering around her clit. “How?”

“I will bite you.”

Her mental fog cleared. Slowly, she rubbed his back. “How’s that marking me?”

It was almost too hard to think, much less have a conversation like this. But he wanted this -- desperately. “It leaves an energetic signature marking you as mine.”

A partial laugh escaped her. “How’s that different from the thread?”

“It is a fox thing,” he muttered, ears laying back, face overly warm.

A stunned pause. Then she couldn’t help but giggle, blushing. So it was instinct , she thought. His body went rigid and he clammed up. “Is that why you like biting?” No response. Sighing, she nuzzled against the base of his throat. “It doesn’t hurt, does it?”

“No.” His ears remained back. “I will be gentle.” After a beat elapsed, during which she seemed to be thinking, he stroked her hair and added, “Would a safe word help?”

At the light scrape of his claws against her scalp, she sighed, sinking further beneath him. Rubbing her leg against his, she hummed. “Okay.”

His eyes shut, and he continued to run his fingers through her hair. “If you need me to bite more gently, say ‘yellow.’ If you need me to stop, say ‘red.’”

“Okay.” She nuzzled him. Remembering the brush of his fangs against her neck earlier that day sent a shudder through her. “Where are you going to bite me?”

“Your shoulder,” he murmured. He lifted up on his forearms, hair hanging around them as he gazed down at her. She looked so beautiful, so innocent, he thought, watching her blink, her rich brown eyes locked on him as though he was all she saw in the world. When he spoke again, it was low, quiet. “Is that all right?”

She nodded, voice faint. “Yeah.”

Briefly, he cupped her blushing cheek in a palm, caressing it. Then, he smiled, softness tracing his features. With delicate fingers, he brushed her hair away from the shoulder he hadn’t bruised, and then shifted down her body enough to reach. In response, she wrapped her legs around his hips, tilting her pelvis up to accommodate him. So she didn’t want to lose the connection either, he thought.

He slipped a hand under her shoulder and urged her to rise enough for him to reach. Obediently, she lifted up, leaning on her elbows. Her heart pounded in her chest, leaving her panting, entire body quivering as he came closer. One of his hands moved to the base of her head to support it, to alleviate some of the strain. He must’ve been trying not to frighten her, because he touched his lips to the preferred area before he did anything.

“Here?” he asked, lips moving over her hot skin.

Mouth dry, she nodded vigorously. “Yeah, that’s fine.”

“Tell me if you change your mind.” He waited until she nodded again, and then he pressed a kiss to the patch of skin he’d chosen. For a moment, he mouthed at her shoulder wetly, openly, occasionally gliding a tongue over her collarbone. From the cadence of her heartbeat, her quiet gasps, her flushed chest, she was definitely excited by this. Yes, he thought, grazing his fangs against her shoulder, testing the contact, she was into biting. And perhaps even a little pain.

Now that he supported her, she leaned her weight onto his arm, moving one hand to his back, the other to his head, pressing him closer. She wanted to pet his ear so badly. “C-can I?” Unable to finish the sentence, she touched a fingertip to the junction of his scalp and ear to indicate what she wanted.

“No.” He kissed her shoulder again. Not wanting to hurt her feelings, he murmured, “I do not know how you will react. I don’t want you pulling my ear.”

Although slightly embarrassed, she moved away from his ear. “Sorry,” she began.

“It is okay. Ask me anything.”

He shut his eyes, drawing a tongue over her collarbone one last time. Then, he nipped her skin, waiting to see how she’d react. Her breath caught subtly. Gingerly, he scraped his fangs over her shoulder, testing the area for sensitivity. A whimper died in her throat, the fingers of one hand tightening in his hair, the nails of her other digging into his back. Although her breathing and heartbeat told him she found it pleasurable, he still asked.

“Are you all right?”

“Yes.” She inhaled deeply, then pressed her mouth and nose in the top of his hair, the sides of his ears tickling her cheeks. Gods, she was shaking so hard.

After a few more careful nips, each one harder than the last, he decided she was sufficiently prepared. First, he latched on with an open-mouthed kiss. She clung to him. Then, he began to press his canines to her skin. Careful , he reminded himself ; be gentle.

A strangled sound caught in her throat, and she tugged at his hair. His fangs sank deeper. It didn’t hurt much, but the slight pinch, the sensation of those sharp teeth, was enough to light up her whole spine. Her chest heaved in shaky gasps, heart thudding, body overheating.

“Un, please,” she whispered, writhing beneath him.

He took pity on her. Readjusting his bite until he had a firm hold, he rocked his hips again. She arched, rubbing herself against him, following his movements desperately. Hearing her speak his name again and again, clawing at his back and tugging his hair, heightened his own pleasure. This much had him working up a sweat, half from the physical stimulation and half from her reactions, her erratic thrusting and her grinding and her head tossing to the side.

His body felt so good, she thought, rocking against him with abandon. She cried out his name with each small thrust, his waist rubbing her clit enough to bring her towards the edge. Toes curling, she held him tightly, half humming, half moaning, that familiar tingling sensation spreading over her. Except this time, the increase of his bite made that feeling more powerful. Every part of her quaked as the tension built to a point of no return. With his next thrust, she jolted, crying out his name loudly, strong contractions surrounding his erection.

He squeezed his eyes shut, rocking against her frantically. He kept his hand at the back of her head, breathing hard through his nose, listening to her peak. Even as she relaxed, she held him close, nails embedded in his back. The friction of skin against skin, of her folds gliding over his erection drove him to the brink. He pressed her into the mattress, pounding her for a moment longer, his growl muffled.

Her whimpers increased as he lost control, and he had to make a conscious effort not to bite any harder. One more hard thrust was all he needed, and he growled again, ears flattening against his head as his whole body stiffened. Something within him snapped, and he hung off her shoulder, coming inside her, rutting against her as he rode it out. Eventually, the pulses faded away, and then he released her, laying her down to the pillow.

By the time he was finished, Nanami was a quivering, sweaty mess. Dazed, she gripped him tightly. She felt so vulnerable, like he’d split her wide open to pick out all the soft, fleshy parts of her insides, digging up every emotion she’d tried so hard to snuff out. Gasping quietly, she thought -- she’d never felt so strongly for another person before. She shut her eyes, nuzzling against the top of his head as his lips found the sore patch of her shoulder. It was raw and overly sensitive to the touch, but that only made his peppered kisses that much more soothing. She exhaled in a rush.

For a moment, he did nothing more than nuzzle the base of her throat, kissing it. Finally, he traced the indentions of his teeth with delicate fingertips, checking for any sign of injury. There was none. All the same, he asked, “Did I overdo it?”

“No, it didn’t hurt.” She grinned, then bit her lower lip, giggling and rubbing his back in slow circles. Then, blushing, she admitted, “Actually, it felt kinda...nice.”

“Hm, so that confirms it.” He lifted up on his forearms, smirking and swishing his tail, eyes glittering.

“Confirms...what?”

“That you--” He paused, bending down to nip at her earlobe. “Like.” Another pause as his teeth pinched the fragile skin at the base of her jaw and throat. “Biting.”

Squealing, face hot, she smacked his arm. He snorted a laugh, then rested his forehead against hers, smiling wryly and looking into her eyes, ears tilted forward. Gradually, she felt his tail still, and his eyes softened. A breathless laugh left her, one he echoed in the form of a hummed, closed-mouth laugh.

“No need to be ashamed,” he told her, voice just above a whisper. “You are allowed to enjoy sex. I have told you before -- I have heard it all.” He paused, grinning as she giggled, her eyes dancing. “You may explore with me. I think you will find I am very open-minded.” He kissed her nose.

Squinting one eye shut, she giggled again. “What if...I liked something... weird ?” When he snickered, she quickly clarified, “I mean, I don’t -- I’m just saying hypothetically!”

“If you did, then you are welcome to try it with me. There are very few things I will say no to.” He kissed the bridge of her nose. “If I say no, it is likely because I feel you are not ready or lack control. That is all.”

“Like the ear thing?” She peeked up at him.

Chuckling, he nosed her and replied, “Like the ear thing.” He gazed into her eyes, one of his hands running over the side of her head, claws dragging through her hair. “But if you would like to try something, talk to me. I meant what I said last night -- I would grant your wishes. It is pleasurable for me too.”

She shot him a wry smile. “Yeah, let’s stick to the biting for now.”

“I will not object to that, lover.”

A tingle raced down her spine at that word, and she couldn’t help but grin so wide it hurt. “Seems kinda backwards to graduate from wife to lover .”

He lifted an eyebrow. “One can be both. You are my wife and my lover.”

Biting her lip, she gazed up at him, heart pounding relentlessly. She was on the verge of reciprocating that much, perhaps even opening her heart enough to say she was falling in love with him, but then he kissed her and she lost her resolve. Instead, she melted beneath him and returned the gesture. In that moment, she realized she was happy with him after all. Perhaps the gods had never intended for their union to work on a personal level, but she felt like they’d be just fine.